This is a modern-English version of A True Friend: A Novel, originally written by Sergeant, Adeline.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
A TRUE FRIEND.
A NOVEL.
BY ADELINE SERGEANT
Author of "The Luck of the House," "A Life Sentence," etc., etc.
MontrealMontreal:
JOHN LOVELL & SON,
23 St. Nicholas StreetSt. Nick Street.
CONTENTS
CHAPTER I. AN UNSUITABLE FRIENDSHIP
CHAPTER II. LADY CAROLINE'S TACTICS
CHAPTER III. AT HELMSLEY COURT
CHAPTER IV. ON THE ROAD
CHAPTER V. WYVIS BRAND
CHAPTER VI. JANETTA AT HOME
CHAPTER VII. NORA'S NEW ACQUAINTANCE
CHAPTER VIII. FATHER AND CHILD
CHAPTER IX. CONSULTATION
CHAPTER X. MARGARET
CHAPTER XI. JANETTA'S PROMISES
CHAPTER XII. JANETTA REMONSTRATES
CHAPTER XIII. SHADOWS
CHAPTER XIV. JANETTA'S FAILURE
CHAPTER XV. A BONE OF CONTENTION
CHAPTER XVI. SIR PHILIP'S OPINION
CHAPTER XVII. MARGARET'S FRIENDSHIP
CHAPTER XVIII. A NEW FRIEND
CHAPTER XIX. NORA'S PROCEEDINGS
CHAPTER XX. AN ELDER BROTHER
CHAPTER XXI. CUTHBERT'S ROMANCE
CHAPTER XXII. WYVIS BRAND'S IDEAL
CHAPTER XXIII. FORGET-ME-NOTS
CHAPTER XXIV. LADY ASHLEY'S GARDEN PARTY
CHAPTER XXV. SIR PHILIP'S DECISION
CHAPTER XXVI. "FREE!"
CHAPTER XXVII. A BIG BRIBE
CHAPTER XXVIII. "CHANGES MUST COME."
CHAPTER XXIX. MARGARET'S CONFESSION
CHAPTER XXX. IN REBELLION
CHAPTER XXXI. THE PLOUGHMAN'S SON
CHAPTER XXXII. THE FAILURE OF MARGARET
CHAPTER XXXIII. RETROSPECT
CHAPTER XXXIV. FROM DISTANT LANDS
CHAPTER XXXV. JULIET
CHAPTER XXXVI. THE FRUITS OF A LIE
CHAPTER XXXVII. NIGHT
CHAPTER XXXVIII. THE LAST SCENE
CHAPTER XXXIX. MAKING AMENDS
CHAPTER XL. MY FAITHFUL JANET
CHAPTER I. AN UNSUITABLE FRIENDSHIP
CHAPTER II. LADY CAROLINE'S TACTICS
CHAPTER III. AT HELMSLEY COURT
CHAPTER IV. ON THE ROAD
CHAPTER V. WYVIS BRAND
CHAPTER VI. JANETTA AT HOME
CHAPTER VII. NORA'S NEW ACQUAINTANCE
CHAPTER VIII. FATHER AND CHILD
CHAPTER IX. CONSULTATION
CHAPTER X. MARGARET
CHAPTER XI. JANETTA'S PROMISES
CHAPTER XII. JANETTA REMONSTRATES
CHAPTER XIII. SHADOWS
CHAPTER XIV. JANETTA'S FAILURE
CHAPTER XV. A BONE OF CONTENTION
CHAPTER XVI. SIR PHILIP'S OPINION
CHAPTER XVII. MARGARET'S FRIENDSHIP
CHAPTER XVIII. A NEW FRIEND
CHAPTER XIX. NORA'S PROCEEDINGS
CHAPTER XX. AN ELDER BROTHER
CHAPTER XXI. CUTHBERT'S ROMANCE
CHAPTER XXII. WYVIS BRAND'S IDEAL
CHAPTER XXIII. FORGET-ME-NOTS
CHAPTER XXIV. LADY ASHLEY'S GARDEN PARTY
CHAPTER XXV. SIR PHILIP'S DECISION
CHAPTER XXVI. "FREE!"
CHAPTER XXVII. A BIG BRIBE
CHAPTER XXVIII. "CHANGES MUST COME."
CHAPTER XXIX. MARGARET'S CONFESSION
CHAPTER XXX. IN REBELLION
CHAPTER XXXI. THE PLOUGHMAN'S SON
CHAPTER XXXII. THE FAILURE OF MARGARET
CHAPTER XXXIII. RETROSPECT
CHAPTER XXXIV. FROM DISTANT LANDS
CHAPTER XXXV. JULIET
CHAPTER XXXVI. THE FRUITS OF A LIE
CHAPTER XXXVII. NIGHT
CHAPTER XXXVIII. THE LAST SCENE
CHAPTER XXXIX. MAKING AMENDS
CHAPTER XL. MY FAITHFUL JANET
A TRUE FRIEND
CHAPTER I.
AN UNSUITABLE FRIENDSHIP.
Janetta was the music governess—a brown little thing of no particular importance, and Margaret Adair was a beauty and an heiress, and the only daughter of people who thought themselves very distinguished indeed; so that the two had not, you might think, very much in common, and were not likely to be attracted one to the other. Yet, in spite of differing circumstances, they were close friends and allies; and had been such ever since they were together at the same fashionable school where Miss Adair was the petted favorite of all, and Janetta Colwyn was the pupil-teacher in the shabbiest of frocks, who got all the snubbing and did most of the hard work. And great offence was given in several directions by Miss Adair's attachment to poor little Janetta.
Janetta was the music tutor—a small, unassuming person of no particular significance, while Margaret Adair was a beauty and an heiress, the only daughter of parents who considered themselves very distinguished; so, you might think, they didn't have much in common and weren't likely to be drawn to each other. Yet, despite their different circumstances, they were close friends and allies; and they had been ever since they attended the same elite school, where Miss Adair was the adored favorite of everyone, and Janetta Colwyn was the student teacher in the most worn-out dress, who faced all the snubbing and did most of the hard work. Miss Adair's bond with poor little Janetta caused quite a stir in several circles.
"It is an unsuitable friendship," Miss Polehampton, the principal of the school, observed on more than one occasion, "and I am sure I do not know how Lady Caroline will like it."
"It’s an inappropriate friendship," Miss Polehampton, the principal of the school, noted more than once, "and I really don’t know how Lady Caroline will feel about it."
Lady Caroline was, of course, Margaret Adair's mamma.
Lady Caroline was, of course, Margaret Adair's mom.
Miss Polehampton felt her responsibility so keenly in the matter that at last she resolved to speak "very seriously" to her dear Margaret. She always talked of "her dear Margaret," Janetta used to say, when she was going to make herself particularly disagreeable. For "her dear Margaret" was the pet pupil, the show pupil of the establishment: her air of perfect breeding gave distinction, Miss Polehampton thought, to the whole school; and her refinement, her exemplary behavior, her industry, and her talent formed the theme of many a lecture to less accomplished and less decorous pupils. For, contrary to all conventional expectations, Margaret Adair was not stupid, although she was beautiful and well-behaved. She was an exceedingly intelligent girl; she had an aptitude for several arts and accomplishments, and she was remarkable for the delicacy of her taste and the exquisite discrimination of which she sometimes showed herself capable. At the same time she was not as clever—("not as glaringly clever," a friend of hers once expressed it)—as little Janetta Colwyn, whose nimble wits gathered knowledge as a bee collects honey under the most unfavorable circumstances. Janetta had to learn her lessons when the other girls had gone to bed, in a little room under the roof; a room which was like an ice-house in winter and an oven in summer; she was never able to be in time for her classes, and she often missed them altogether; but, in spite of these disadvantages, she generally proved herself the most advanced pupil in her division, and if pupil-teachers had been allowed to take prizes, would have carried off every first prize in the school. This, to be sure, was not allowed. It would not have been "the thing" for the little governess-pupil to take away the prizes from the girls whose parents paid between two and three hundred a year for their tuition (the fees were high, because Miss Polehampton's school was so exceedingly fashionable); therefore, Janetta's marks were not counted, and her exercises were put aside and did not come into competition with those of the other girls, and it was generally understood amongst the teachers that, if you wished to stand well with Miss Polehampton, it would be better not to praise Miss Colwyn, but rather to put forward the merits of some charming Lady Mary or Honorable Adeliza, and leave Janetta in the obscurity from which (according to Miss Polehampton) she was fated never to emerge.
Miss Polehampton felt her responsibility so strongly that she finally decided to talk "very seriously" to her dear Margaret. She always referred to "her dear Margaret," Janetta would say, when she was about to be particularly unpleasant. This was because "her dear Margaret" was the star pupil, the showcase student of the school: her air of perfect refinement, Miss Polehampton thought, brought distinction to the entire school; her elegance, exemplary conduct, hard work, and talent were the topics of many lectures to less accomplished and less well-mannered students. Contrary to all conventional expectations, Margaret Adair wasn’t just pretty and well-mannered; she was actually very smart. She had a talent for several arts and skills, and she stood out for her exquisite taste and the fine judgment she sometimes displayed. At the same time, she wasn’t as clever—("not as glaringly clever," a friend once put it)—as little Janetta Colwyn, whose sharp mind absorbed knowledge like a bee collecting honey, even in tough situations. Janetta had to study her lessons after the other girls had gone to bed, in a small room under the roof; a room that was like a freezer in winter and an oven in summer. She was often late for her classes and sometimes missed them completely; but in spite of these obstacles, she usually proved to be the most advanced student in her group, and if student-teachers were allowed to win prizes, she would have swept all the first prizes in the school. Of course, this was not permitted. It wouldn’t have been "the thing" for the little governess-student to take prizes away from the girls whose families paid between two and three hundred a year for their education (the fees were high because Miss Polehampton's school was very fashionable); therefore, Janetta's scores were not counted, and her work was set aside and didn't compete with that of the other girls, and it was generally understood among the teachers that if you wanted to stay in Miss Polehampton's good graces, it was better not to praise Miss Colwyn, but to highlight the achievements of some lovely Lady Mary or Honorable Adeliza, leaving Janetta in the obscurity from which, according to Miss Polehampton, she was destined never to escape.
Unfortunately for the purposes of the mistress of the school, Janetta was rather a favorite with the girls. She was not adored, like Margaret; she was not looked up to and respected, as was the Honorable Edith Gore; she was nobody's pet, as the little Ladies Blanche and Rose Amberley had been ever since they set foot in the school; but she was everybody's friend and comrade, the recipient of everybody's confidences, the sharer in everybody's joys or woes. The fact was that Janetta had the inestimable gift of sympathy; she understood the difficulties of people around her better than many women of twice her age would have done; and she was so bright and sunny-tempered and quick-witted that her very presence in a room was enough to dispel gloom and ill-temper. She was, therefore, deservedly popular, and did more to keep up the character of Miss Polehampton's school for comfort and cheerfulness than Miss Polehampton herself was ever likely to be aware. And the girl most devoted to Janetta was Margaret Adair.
Unfortunately for the head of the school, Janetta was quite popular among the girls. She wasn't adored like Margaret; she wasn't looked up to and respected like the Honorable Edith Gore; she wasn’t anyone’s pet, as the little Ladies Blanche and Rose Amberley had been since they arrived at the school. But she was everyone’s friend and companion, the one everyone confided in, sharing in their joys and sorrows. The truth was that Janetta had the priceless gift of empathy; she understood the struggles of those around her better than many women twice her age. Plus, her bright personality and quick wit could lift the spirits in any room, chasing away gloom and bad moods. Because of this, she was justifiably popular and contributed more to maintaining Miss Polehampton's school’s reputation for comfort and cheer than Miss Polehampton herself probably realized. And the girl most dedicated to Janetta was Margaret Adair.
"Remain for a few moments, Margaret; I wish to speak to you," said Miss Polehampton, majestically, when one evening, directly after prayers, the show pupil advanced to bid her teachers good-night.
"Stay for a minute, Margaret; I need to talk to you," said Miss Polehampton, grandly, one evening right after prayers, when the star student came forward to say goodnight to her teachers.
The girls all sat round the room on wooden chairs, and Miss Polehampton occupied a high-backed, cushioned seat at a centre table while she read the portion of Scripture with which the day's work concluded. Near her sat the governesses, English, French and German, with little Janetta bringing up the rear in the draughtiest place and the most uncomfortable chair. After prayers, Miss Polehampton and the teachers rose, and their pupils came to bid them good-night, offering hand and cheek to each in turn. There was always a great deal of kissing to be got through on these occasions. Miss Polehampton blandly insisted on kissing all her thirty pupils every evening; it made them feel more as if they were at home, she used to say; and her example was, of course, followed by the teachers and the girls.
The girls all sat around the room on wooden chairs, and Miss Polehampton took a high-backed, cushioned seat at a central table while she read the portion of Scripture that wrapped up the day's work. Nearby were the governesses—English, French, and German—while little Janetta sat in the draftiest spot in the most uncomfortable chair. After prayers, Miss Polehampton and the teachers stood up, and their students came to say goodnight, offering their hands and cheeks to each one in turn. There was always a lot of kissing to get through during these moments. Miss Polehampton insisted on kissing all thirty of her students every evening; it made them feel more at home, she would say, and naturally, the teachers and the girls followed her lead.
Margaret Adair, as one of the oldest and tallest girls in the school, generally came forward first for that evening salute. When Miss Polehampton made the observation just recorded, she stepped back to a position beside her teacher's chair in the demure attitude of a well-behaved schoolgirl—hands crossed over the wrists, feet in position, head and shoulders carefully erect, and eyes gently lowered towards the carpet. Thus standing, she was yet perfectly well aware that Janetta Colwyn gave her an odd, impish little look of mingled fun and anxiety behind Miss Polehampton's back; for it was generally known that a lecture was impending when one of the girls was detained after prayers, and it was very unusual for Margaret to be lectured! Miss Adair did not, however, look discomposed. A momentary smile flitted across her face at Janetta's tiny grimace, but it was instantly succeeded by the look of simple gravity becoming to the occasion.
Margaret Adair, being one of the oldest and tallest girls in the school, usually stepped forward first for that evening greeting. When Miss Polehampton made her earlier comment, Margaret moved back to stand beside her teacher's chair in the modest pose of a well-behaved student—hands folded over her wrists, feet in position, head and shoulders straight, and eyes gently lowered to the carpet. While standing this way, she was fully aware that Janetta Colwyn was giving her a mischievous little look full of humor and concern behind Miss Polehampton's back; everyone knew that when a girl was kept back after prayers, a lecture was coming, and it was very unusual for Margaret to be the one receiving a lecture! However, Miss Adair didn’t appear flustered. A brief smile crossed her face at Janetta’s small grimace, but it was quickly replaced by a look of serious composure suitable for the moment.
When the last of the pupils and the last also of the teachers had filed out of the room, Miss Polehampton turned and surveyed the waiting girl with some uncertainty. She was really fond of Margaret Adair. Not only did she bring credit to the school, but she was a good, nice, lady-like girl (such were Miss Polehampton's epithets), and very fair to look upon. Margaret was tall, slender, and exceedingly graceful in her movements; she was delicately fair, and had hair of the silkiest texture and palest gold; her eyes, however, were not blue, as one would have expected them to be; they were hazel brown, and veiled by long brown lashes—eyes of melting softness and dreaminess, peculiarly sweet in expression. Her features were a very little too long and thin for perfect beauty; but they gave her a Madonna-like look of peace and calm which many were ready enthusiastically to admire. And there was no want of expression in her face; its faint rose bloom varied almost at a word, and the thin curved lips were as sensitive to feeling as could be desired. What was wanting in the face was what gave it its peculiar maidenly charm—a lack of passion, a little lack, perhaps, of strength. But at seventeen we look less for these characteristics than for the sweetness and docility which Margaret certainly possessed. Her dress of soft, white muslin was quite simple—the ideal dress for a young girl—and yet it was so beautifully made, so perfectly finished in every detail, that Miss Polehampton never looked at it without an uneasy feeling that she was too well-dressed for a schoolgirl. Others wore muslin dresses of apparently the same cut and texture; but what the casual eye might fail to observe, the schoolmistress was perfectly well aware of, namely, that the tiny frills at neck and wrists were of the costliest Mechlin lace, that the hem of the dress was bordered with the same material, as if it had been the commonest of things; that the embroidered white ribbons with which it was trimmed had been woven in France especially for Miss Adair, and that the little silver buckles at her waist and on her shoes were so ancient and beautiful as to be of almost historic importance. The effect was that of simplicity; but it was the costly simplicity of absolute perfection. Margaret's mother was never content unless her child was clothed from head to foot in materials of the softest, finest and best. It was a sort of outward symbol of what she desired for the girl in all relations of life.
When the last of the students and the last of the teachers had left the room, Miss Polehampton turned and looked at the waiting girl with some uncertainty. She was genuinely fond of Margaret Adair. Not only did she bring pride to the school, but she was a good, sweet, ladylike girl (that’s how Miss Polehampton described her), and very pleasant to look at. Margaret was tall, slender, and incredibly graceful in her movements; she had a delicate fair complexion, and her hair was silky and the lightest shade of gold. However, her eyes weren’t blue as one might expect; they were hazel brown, framed by long brown lashes—eyes that conveyed a softness and dreamy quality, particularly sweet in expression. Her features were just a bit too long and thin for conventional beauty, but they gave her a serene, Madonna-like appearance that many admired with enthusiasm. There was no shortage of expression on her face; its slight rosy glow changed almost with every word, and her softly curved lips reacted sensitively to her feelings. What her face lacked was what contributed to its unique maidenly charm—a slight absence of passion and maybe just a touch less strength. But at seventeen, we tend to value sweetness and gentleness, which Margaret definitely had. Her soft, white muslin dress was quite simple—the perfect dress for a young girl—but it was so beautifully constructed and finished in every detail that Miss Polehampton couldn’t help but feel a little uneasy, thinking that she was too well-dressed for a schoolgirl. Others wore apparently similar muslin dresses, but what might go unnoticed by the casual observer, the schoolmistress was keenly aware of: the tiny frills at the neck and wrists were made of the finest Mechlin lace, and the hem of the dress was also trimmed with the same material, as if it were the most ordinary thing; the embroidered white ribbons used for decoration were specifically woven in France for Miss Adair, and the little silver buckles at her waist and on her shoes were so old and exquisite that they held almost historic significance. The overall effect was one of simplicity, but it was the expensive simplicity of absolute perfection. Margaret’s mother was never satisfied unless her daughter was dressed from head to toe in the softest, finest materials. It was a kind of outward representation of what she wanted for the girl in all areas of life.
This it was that disturbed Miss Polehampton's mind as she stood and looked uneasily for a moment at Margaret Adair. Then she took the girl by the hand.
This was what troubled Miss Polehampton as she stood and looked anxiously for a moment at Margaret Adair. Then she took the girl by the hand.
"Sit down, my dear," she said, in a kind voice, "and let me talk to you for a few moments. I hope you are not tired with standing so long."
"Sit down, my dear," she said in a gentle voice, "and let me talk to you for a few minutes. I hope you're not exhausted from standing for so long."
"Oh, no, thank you; not at all," Margaret answered, blushing slightly as she took a seat at Miss Polehampton's left hand. She was more intimidated by this unwonted kindness of address than by any imaginable severity. The schoolmistress was tall and imposing in appearance: her manner was usually a little pompous, and it did not seem quite natural to Margaret that she should speak so gently.
"Oh, no, thank you; not at all," Margaret replied, blushing slightly as she sat down at Miss Polehampton's left. She felt more intimidated by this unexpected kindness than by any potential harshness. The schoolmistress was tall and had a commanding presence: her demeanor was usually a bit pompous, and it didn’t seem quite natural to Margaret for her to speak so gently.
"My dear," said Miss Polehampton, "when your dear mamma gave you into my charge, I am sure she considered me responsible for the influences under which you were brought, and the friendships that you made under my roof."
"My dear," said Miss Polehampton, "when your dear mom entrusted you to my care, I’m sure she believed I would be responsible for the environment you were raised in and the friendships you formed under my roof."
"Mamma knew that I could not be hurt by any friendship that I made here," said Margaret, with the softest flattery. She was quite sincere: it was natural to her to say "pretty things" to people.
"Mom knew that I couldn’t be affected by any friendship I made here," said Margaret, with the sweetest flattery. She was genuinely sincere: it was just her nature to say "nice things" to people.
"Quite so," the schoolmistress admitted. "Quite so, dear Margaret, if you keep within your own grade in society. There is no pupil in this establishment, I am thankful to say, who is not of suitable family and prospects to become your friend. You are young yet, and do not understand the complications in which people sometimes involve themselves by making friendships out of their own sphere. But I understand, and I wish to caution you."
"That's true," the schoolmistress said. "That's true, dear Margaret, as long as you stick to your own social circle. I'm grateful to say that there isn't a single student here who doesn't come from a suitable family and has good prospects to be your friend. You're still young and may not grasp the complications that arise when people try to form friendships outside their own sphere. But I understand, and I want to warn you."
"I am not aware that I have made any unsuitable friendships," said Margaret, with a rather proud look in her hazel eyes.
"I don't think I've made any bad friendships," said Margaret, with a slightly proud look in her hazel eyes.
"Well—no, I hope not," said Miss Polehampton with a hesitating little cough. "You understand, my dear, that in an establishment like mine, persons must be employed to do certain work who are not quite equal in position to—to—ourselves. Persons of inferior birth and station, I mean, to whom the care of the younger girls, and certain menial duties, must be committed. These persons, my dear, with whom you must necessarily be brought in contact, and whom I hope you will always treat with perfect courtesy and consideration, need not, at the same time, be made your intimate friends."
"Well—no, I hope not," Miss Polehampton said with a slight cough. "You see, my dear, in a place like mine, we have to hire people to do certain jobs who aren't quite in the same position as—well—us. I mean people of lower birth and status, who will take care of the younger girls and handle some basic tasks. These individuals, my dear, whom you will inevitably interact with and whom I hope you always treat with complete courtesy and respect, don’t need to be your close friends."
"I have never made friends with any of the servants," said Margaret, quietly. Miss Polehampton was somewhat irritated by this remark.
"I've never made friends with any of the servants," Margaret said quietly. Miss Polehampton was a bit annoyed by this comment.
"I do not allude to the servants," she said with momentary sharpness. "I do not consider Miss Colwyn a servant, or I should not, of course, allow her to sit at the same table with you. But there is a sort of familiarity of which I do not altogether approve——"
"I’m not talking about the staff," she said with a brief edge in her voice. "I don’t see Miss Colwyn as a servant, or else I wouldn’t let her sit at the same table as you. But there’s a level of familiarity that I’m not completely comfortable with——"
She paused, and Margaret drew up her head and spoke with unusual decision.
She stopped for a moment, and Margaret lifted her head and spoke with surprising confidence.
"Miss Colwyn is my greatest friend."
"Miss Colwyn is my best friend."
"Yes, my dear, that is what I complain of. Could you not find a friend in your own rank of life without making one of Miss Colwyn?"
"Yes, my dear, that's what I'm complaining about. Couldn’t you find a friend in your own social circle instead of choosing Miss Colwyn?"
"She is quite as good as I am," cried Margaret, indignantly. "Quite as good, far more so, and a great deal cleverer!"
"She’s just as good as I am," Margaret exclaimed angrily. "Just as good, even more so, and a lot smarter!"
"She has capabilities," said the schoolmistress, with the air of one making a concession; "and I hope that they will be useful to her in her calling. She will probably become a nursery governess, or companion to some lady of superior position. But I cannot believe, my dear that dear Lady Caroline would approve of your singling her out as your especial and particular friend."
"She has talent," said the schoolmistress, sounding like she was giving in a little; "and I hope that it will benefit her in her work. She will likely become a nursery governess or a companion to some woman of higher status. But I can't believe, my dear, that sweet Lady Caroline would approve of you choosing her as your close and special friend."
"I am sure mamma always likes people who are good and clever," said Margaret. She did not fly into a rage as some girls would have done, but her face flushed, and her breath came more quickly than usual—signs of great excitement on her part, which Miss Polehampton was not slow to observe.
"I’m sure Mom always likes people who are kind and smart," said Margaret. She didn’t get angry like some girls might have; instead, her face turned red and her breathing quickened—clear signs of her excitement, which Miss Polehampton quickly noticed.
"She likes them in their proper station, my dear. This friendship is not improving for you, nor for Miss Colwyn. Your positions in life are so different that your notice of her can but cause discontent and ill-feeling in her mind. It is exceedingly injudicious, and I cannot think that your dear mamma would approve of it if she knew the circumstances."
"She prefers them in their rightful place, my dear. This friendship isn’t beneficial for you, nor for Miss Colwyn. Your positions in life are so different that your attention towards her can only lead to dissatisfaction and resentment on her part. It’s very unwise, and I can’t believe your dear mom would support it if she knew the circumstances."
"But Janetta's family is not at all badly connected," said Margaret, with some eagerness. "There are cousins of hers living close to us—the next property belongs to them——"
"But Janetta's family is actually pretty well connected," said Margaret, with some excitement. "There are some cousins of hers living nearby—the next property is theirs——"
"Do you know them, my dear?"
"Do you know them, my friend?"
"I know about them," answered Margaret, suddenly coloring very deeply, and looking uncomfortable, "but I don't think I have ever seen them, they are so much away from home——"
"I know about them," Margaret replied, suddenly blushing deeply and looking uneasy, "but I don't think I've ever seen them; they are away from home so much——"
"I know about them, too," said Miss Polehampton, grimly; "and I do not think that you will ever advance Miss Colwyn's interests by mentioning her connection with that family. I have heard Lady Caroline speak of Mrs. Brand and her children. They are not people, my dear Margaret, whom it is desirable for you to know."
"I know about them, too," said Miss Polehampton, grimly; "and I don’t think you’ll ever help Miss Colwyn by bringing up her connection with that family. I’ve heard Lady Caroline talk about Mrs. Brand and her kids. They’re not the kind of people, my dear Margaret, that you should want to know."
"But Janetta's own people live quite near us," said Margaret, reduced to a very pleading tone. "I know them at home; they live at Beaminster—not three miles off."
"But Janetta's family lives really close to us," Margaret said, her voice sounding very desperate. "I know them from back home; they live in Beaminster—less than three miles away."
"And may I ask if Lady Caroline visits them, my dear?" asked Miss Polehampton, with mild sarcasm, which brought the color again to Margaret's fair face. The girl could not answer; she knew well enough that Janetta's stepmother was not at all the sort of person whom Lady Caroline Adair would willingly speak to, and yet she did not like to say that her acquaintance with Janetta had only been made at a Beaminster dancing class. Probably Miss Polehampton divined the fact. "Under the circumstances," she said, "I think I should be justified in writing to Lady Caroline and asking her to remonstrate a little with you, my dear Margaret. Probably she would be better able to make you understand the impropriety of your behavior than I can do."
"And can I ask if Lady Caroline visits them, my dear?" Miss Polehampton inquired with a hint of sarcasm, which caused color to rise again in Margaret's fair face. The girl couldn’t respond; she knew well that Janetta's stepmother was definitely not the type of person Lady Caroline Adair would choose to speak to, yet she was hesitant to admit that her connection with Janetta had only begun in a Beaminster dance class. Miss Polehampton likely sensed this. "Given the situation," she said, "I think I should be justified in writing to Lady Caroline and asking her to have a word with you, my dear Margaret. She might be better at helping you understand the inappropriateness of your behavior than I can."
The tears rose to Margaret's eyes. She was not used to being rebuked in this manner.
The tears filled Margaret's eyes. She wasn't used to being scolded like this.
"But—I don't know, Miss Polehampton, what you want me to do," she said, more nervously than usual. "I can't give up Janetta; I can't possibly avoid speaking to her, you know, even if I wanted to——"
"But—I don't know, Miss Polehampton, what you want me to do," she said, more nervously than usual. "I can't give up Janetta; I can't possibly avoid talking to her, you know, even if I wanted to——"
"I desire nothing of the sort, Margaret. Be kind and polite to her, as usual. But let me suggest that you do not make a companion of her in the garden so constantly—that you do not try to sit beside her in class or look over the same book. I will speak to Miss Colwyn herself about it. I think I can make her understand."
"I don’t want that at all, Margaret. Be nice and respectful to her, like you always are. But I’d suggest not spending so much time with her in the garden—not trying to sit next to her in class or share the same book. I’ll talk to Miss Colwyn myself about it. I think I can make her understand."
"Oh, please do not speak to Janetta! I quite understand already," said Margaret, growing pale with distress. "You do not know how kind and good she has always been to me——"
"Oh, please don't talk to Janetta! I completely get it already," said Margaret, paling with distress. "You don’t know how kind and good she has always been to me——"
Sobs choked her utterance, rather to Miss Polehampton's alarm. She did not like to see her girls cry—least of all, Margaret Adair.
Sobs interrupted her speech, much to Miss Polehampton's dismay. She didn't like seeing her girls cry—especially not Margaret Adair.
"My dear, you have no need to excite yourself. Janetta Colwyn has always been treated, I hope, with justice and kindness in this house. If you will endeavor only to make her position in life less instead of more difficult, you will be doing her the greatest favor in your power. I do not at all mean that I wish you to be unkind to her. A little more reserve, a little more caution, in your demeanor, and you will be all that I have ever wished you to be—a credit to your parents and to the school which has educated you!"
"My dear, you don’t need to get worked up. Janetta Colwyn has always been treated fairly and kindly in this house, I hope. If you focus on making her life a bit easier instead of more challenging, you’ll be doing her a huge favor. I don’t mean that I want you to be unkind to her. Just a little more restraint and a bit more caution in how you act, and you’ll be everything I’ve ever wanted you to be—a credit to your parents and to the school that educated you!"
This sentiment was so effusive that it stopped Margaret's tears out of sheer amazement; and when she had said good-night and gone to bed, Miss Polehampton stood for a moment or two quite still, as if to recover from the unwonted exertion of expressing an affectionate emotion. It was perhaps a reaction against it that caused her almost immediately to ring the bell a trifle sharply, and to say—still sharply—to the maid who appeared in answer.
This feeling was so overwhelming that it stopped Margaret's tears out of pure disbelief; and after she said goodnight and went to bed, Miss Polehampton stood still for a moment, as if to recover from the unusual effort of showing affection. Maybe it was this reaction that led her to ring the bell a bit sharply right afterward and to speak—still sharply—to the maid who came in response.
"Send Miss Colwyn to me."
"Send Miss Colwyn to me."
Five minutes elapsed before Miss Colwyn came, however, and the schoolmistress had had time to grow impatient.
Five minutes went by before Miss Colwyn arrived, and the schoolmistress had enough time to become impatient.
"Why did you not come at once when I sent for you?" she said, severely, as soon as Janetta presented herself.
"Why didn’t you come right away when I called for you?" she said, sternly, as soon as Janetta showed up.
"I was going to bed," said the girl, quickly; "and I had to dress myself again."
"I was heading to bed," said the girl quickly, "and I had to get dressed again."
The short, decided accents grated on Miss Polehampton's ear. Miss Colwyn did not speak half so "nicely," she said to herself, as did dear Margaret Adair.
The sharp, strong tones annoyed Miss Polehampton. Miss Colwyn didn't speak nearly as “nicely,” she thought to herself, as dear Margaret Adair did.
"I have been talking to Miss Adair about you," said the schoolmistress, coldly. "I have been telling her, as I now tell you, that the difference in your positions makes your present intimacy very undesirable. I wish you to understand, henceforward, that Miss Adair is not to walk with you in the garden, not to sit beside you in class, not to associate with you, as she has hitherto done, on equal terms."
"I've been talking to Miss Adair about you," said the schoolmistress, coldly. "I've been telling her, as I now tell you, that the difference in your social standings makes your current friendship very inappropriate. I want you to understand from now on that Miss Adair is not to walk with you in the garden, sit next to you in class, or socialize with you, as she has done in the past, as if you were on equal footing."
"Why should we not associate on equal terms?" said Janetta. She was a black-browed girl, with a clear olive skin, and her eyes flashed and her cheeks glowed with indignation as she spoke.
"Why shouldn't we interact as equals?" said Janetta. She was a girl with dark brows, clear olive skin, and her eyes sparkled while her cheeks flushed with anger as she spoke.
"You are not equals," said Miss Polehampton, with icy displeasure in her tone—she had spoken very differently to Margaret. "You have to work for your bread: there is no disgrace in that, but it puts you on a different level from that of Miss Margaret Adair, an earl's grand-daughter, and the only child of one of the richest commoners in England. I have never before reminded you of the difference in position between yourself and the young ladies with whom you have hitherto been allowed to associate; and I really think I shall have to adopt another method—unless you conduct yourself, Miss Colwyn, with a little more modesty and propriety."
"You are not equals," Miss Polehampton said, her tone icy with displeasure—she had spoken very differently to Margaret. "You have to earn your living: there’s no shame in that, but it places you on a different level from Miss Margaret Adair, the granddaughter of an earl and the only child of one of the wealthiest commoners in England. I have never before pointed out the difference in status between you and the young ladies you’ve previously been allowed to associate with; and I think I may have to take a different approach—unless you behave, Miss Colwyn, with a bit more humility and decorum."
"May I ask what your other method would be?" asked Miss Colwyn, with perfect self-possession.
“Can I ask what your other method would be?” Miss Colwyn inquired, maintaining her composure.
Miss Polehampton looked at her for a moment in silence.
Miss Polehampton stared at her for a moment in silence.
"To begin with," she said, "I could order the meals differently, and request you to take yours with the younger children, and in other ways cut you off from the society of the young ladies. And if this failed, I could signify to your father that our arrangement was not satisfactory, and that it had better end at the close of this term."
"To start," she said, "I could arrange the meals differently and ask you to have yours with the younger kids, and find other ways to separate you from the young ladies. And if that didn't work, I could let your father know that our arrangement isn't working out and that it would be better to end it at the end of this term."
Janetta's eyes fell and her color faded as she heard this threat. It meant a good deal to her. She answered quickly, but with some nervousness of tone.
Janetta's gaze dropped and her face lost color when she heard the threat. It meant a lot to her. She replied quickly, though her voice was a bit shaky.
"Of course, that must be as you please, Miss Polehampton. If I do not satisfy you, I must go."
"Of course, that’s up to you, Miss Polehampton. If I can’t make you happy, I’ll have to leave."
"You satisfy me very well except in that one respect. However, I do not ask for any promise from you now. I shall observe your conduct during the next few days, and be guided by what I see. I have already spoken to Miss Adair."
"You satisfy me very well except for that one thing. However, I'm not asking for any promises from you right now. I'll watch how you act over the next few days and decide based on what I see. I've already talked to Miss Adair."
Janetta bit her lips. After a pause, she said—
Janetta bit her lip. After a moment, she said—
"Is that all? May I go now?"
"Is that it? Can I leave now?"
"You may go," said Miss Polehampton, with majesty; and Janetta softly and slowly retired.
"You can go," Miss Polehampton said with authority, and Janetta quietly and slowly stepped back.
But as soon as she was outside the door her demeanor changed. She burst into tears as she sped swiftly up the broad staircase, and her eyes were so blinded that she did not even see a white figure hovering on the landing until she found herself suddenly in Margaret's arms. In defiance of all rules—disobedient for nearly the first time in her life—Margaret had waited and watched for Janetta's coming; and now, clasped as closely together as sisters, the two friends held a whispered colloquy on the stairs.
But as soon as she stepped outside, her attitude shifted. She broke down in tears and rushed up the wide staircase, her eyes so blurred that she didn’t even notice a white figure standing on the landing until she found herself suddenly in Margaret's arms. Ignoring all the rules—being disobedient for almost the first time in her life—Margaret had waited and watched for Janetta's arrival; and now, closely embraced like sisters, the two friends had a quiet chat on the stairs.
"Darling," said Margaret, "was she very unkind?"
"Darling," Margaret asked, "was she really mean?"
"She was very horrid, but I suppose she couldn't help it," said Janetta, with a little laugh mixing itself with her sobs. "We mustn't be friends any more, Margaret."
"She was really awful, but I guess she just couldn't help it," said Janetta, letting out a small laugh that mingled with her tears. "We can't be friends anymore, Margaret."
"But we will be friends—always, Janetta."
"But we will always be friends, Janetta."
"We must not sit together or walk together——"
"We shouldn't sit together or walk together—"
"Janetta, I shall behave to you exactly as I have always done." The gentle Margaret was in revolt.
"Janetta, I'm going to treat you just like I always have." The gentle Margaret reacted in opposition.
"She will write to your mother, Margaret, and to my father."
"She will write to your mom, Margaret, and to my dad."
"I shall write to mine, too, and explain," said Margaret with dignity. And Janetta had not the heart to whisper to her friend that the tone in which Miss Polehampton would write to Lady Caroline would differ very widely from the one that she would adopt to Mr. Colwyn.
"I'll write to mine as well and explain," said Margaret with dignity. And Janetta didn't have the heart to tell her friend that the tone Miss Polehampton would use when writing to Lady Caroline would be very different from the one she would take with Mr. Colwyn.
CHAPTER II.
LADY CAROLINE'S TACTICS.
Helmsley Court was generally considered one of the prettiest houses about Beaminster; a place which was rich in pretty houses, being a Cathedral town situated in one of the most beautiful southern counties of England. The village of Helmsley was a picturesque little group of black and white cottages, with gardens full of old-fashioned flowers before them and meadows and woods behind. Helmsley Court was on slightly higher ground than the village, and its windows commanded an extensive view of lovely country bounded in the distance by a long low range of blue hills, beyond which, in clear days, it was said, keen eyes could catch a glimpse of the shining sea. The house itself was a very fine old building, with a long terrace stretching before its lower windows, and flower gardens which were the admiration of half the county. It had a picture gallery and a magnificent hall with polished floor and stained windows, and all the accessories of an antique and celebrated mansion; and it had also all the comfort and luxury that modern civilization could procure.
Helmsley Court was widely regarded as one of the prettiest houses in Beaminster, a town known for its charming houses, nestled in one of the most beautiful southern counties of England. The village of Helmsley was a picturesque collection of black and white cottages, with gardens filled with old-fashioned flowers in front and meadows and woods behind. Helmsley Court was situated on slightly higher ground than the village, and its windows offered a sweeping view of the stunning countryside, framed in the distance by a long range of blue hills, where, on clear days, keen observers claimed they could see the sparkling sea. The house itself was a grand old structure, featuring a long terrace in front of its lower windows and flower gardens that were the envy of half the county. It had a picture gallery and a magnificent hall with a polished floor and stained glass windows, along with all the features of a historic and renowned mansion; and it also provided all the comfort and luxury that modern living could offer.
It was this latter characteristic that made "the Court," as it was commonly called, so popular. Picturesque old houses are sometimes draughty and inconvenient, but no such defects were ever allowed to exist at the Court. Every thing went smoothly: the servants were perfectly trained: the latest improvements possible were always introduced: the house was ideally luxurious. There never seemed to be any jar or discord: no domestic worry was ever allowed to reach the ears of the mistress of the household, no cares or troubles seemed able to exist in that serene atmosphere. You could not even say of it that it was dull. For the master of the Court was a hospitable man, with many tastes and whims which he liked to indulge by having down from London the numerous friends whose fancies matched his own, and his wife was a little bit of a fine lady who had London friends too, as well as neighbors, whom she liked to entertain. The house was seldom free from visitors; and it was partly for that very reason that Lady Caroline Adair, being in her own way a wise woman, had arranged that two or three years of her daughter's life should be spent at Miss Polehampton's very select boarding-school at Brighton. It would be a great drawback to Margaret, she reflected, if her beauty were familiar to all the world before she came out; and really, when Mr. Adair would insist on inviting his friends constantly to the house, it was impossible to keep the girl so mewed up in the schoolroom that she would not be seen and talked of; and therefore it was better that she should go away for a time. Mr. Adair did not like the arrangement; he was very fond of Margaret, and objected to her leaving home; but Lady Caroline was gently inexorable and got her own way—as she generally did.
It was this last trait that made "the Court," as it was commonly known, so popular. Charming old houses can sometimes be drafty and inconvenient, but those issues were never allowed at the Court. Everything ran smoothly: the staff were perfectly trained, the latest improvements were always implemented, and the house was luxuriously appointed. There never seemed to be any conflicts or disagreements; no household worries were allowed to reach the mistress, and no cares or troubles existed in that peaceful environment. You couldn't even say it was boring. The master of the Court was a hospitable man with many interests and quirks, which he indulged by inviting numerous friends from London who shared his tastes, and his wife was a bit of a socialite with her own London connections and neighbors she enjoyed entertaining. The house rarely had a moment without guests; and it was partly for this reason that Lady Caroline Adair, being wise in her own way, had arranged for her daughter to spend two or three years at the very exclusive Miss Polehampton's boarding school in Brighton. She thought it would be a significant downside for Margaret if her beauty became too well-known before her debut; and really, when Mr. Adair insisted on frequently inviting his friends over, it was impossible to keep the girl tucked away in the schoolroom without her being seen and talked about; so it was better for her to be away for a while. Mr. Adair didn’t like the plan; he was very fond of Margaret and objected to her leaving home; but Lady Caroline was gently determined and usually got her way.
She does not look much like the mother of the tall girl whom we saw at Brighton, as she sits at the head of her breakfast-table in the daintiest of morning gowns—a marvelous combination of silk, muslin and lace and pale pink ribbons—with a tiny white dog reposing in her lap. She is a much smaller woman than Margaret, and darker in complexion: it is from her, however, that Margaret inherits the large, appealing hazel eyes, which look at you with an infinite sweetness, while their owner is perhaps thinking of the menu or her milliner's bill. Lady Caroline's face is thin and pointed, but her complexion is still clear, and her soft brown hair is very prettily arranged. As she sits with her back to the light, with a rose-colored curtain behind her, just tinting her delicate cheek (for Lady Caroline is always careful of appearance), she looks quite a young woman still.
She doesn't look much like the mother of the tall girl we saw at Brighton, sitting at the head of her breakfast table in the cutest morning gown—a gorgeous mix of silk, muslin, lace, and pale pink ribbons—while a tiny white dog rests in her lap. She's a much smaller woman than Margaret and has a darker complexion; however, it’s from her that Margaret gets her large, captivating hazel eyes, which gaze at you with endless sweetness, even if their owner might be thinking about the menu or her milliner's bill. Lady Caroline's face is thin and pointed, but her complexion is still clear, and her soft brown hair is very nicely styled. Sitting with her back to the light and a rose-colored curtain behind her, softly tinting her delicate cheek (since Lady Caroline is always mindful of her appearance), she still looks quite young.
It is Mr. Adair whom Margaret most resembles. He is a tall and exceedingly handsome man, whose hair and moustache and pointed beard were as golden once as Margaret's soft tresses, but are now toned down by a little grey. He has the alert blue eyes that generally go with his fair complexion, and his long limbs are never still for many minutes together. His daughter's tranquillity seems to have come from her mother; certainly it cannot be inherited from the restless Reginald Adair.
It’s Mr. Adair that Margaret resembles the most. He’s a tall and extremely handsome man, whose hair, mustache, and pointed beard were once as golden as Margaret’s soft hair, but have now faded a bit to grey. He has the bright blue eyes that usually accompany his light complexion, and his long limbs are rarely still for more than a few minutes. His daughter’s calmness seems to come from her mother; it definitely can’t be inherited from the restless Reginald Adair.
The third person present at the breakfast-table—and, for the time being, the only visitor in the house—is a young man of seven or eight-and-twenty, tall, dark, and very spare, with a coal-black beard trimmed to a point, earnest dark eyes, and a remarkably pleasant and intelligent expression. He is not exactly handsome, but he has a face that attracts one; it is the face of a man who has quick perceptions, great kindliness of heart, and a refined and cultured mind. Nobody is more popular in that county than young Sir Philip Ashley, although his neighbors grumble sometimes at his absorption in scientific and philanthropic objects, and think that it would be more creditable to them if he went out with the hounds a little oftener or were a rather better shot. For, being shortsighted, he was never particularly fond either of sport or of games of skill, and his interest had always centred on intellectual pursuits to a degree that amazed the more countrified squires of the neighborhood.
The third person at the breakfast table—and, for now, the only guest in the house—is a young man in his late twenties, tall, dark, and very lean, sporting a coal-black beard that points at the end, intense dark eyes, and a remarkably pleasant and intelligent look. He isn't exactly handsome, but his face has a certain attraction; it belongs to a man who is quick to understand, deeply kind, and has a refined, cultured mind. Nobody in the county is more popular than young Sir Philip Ashley, though his neighbors sometimes complain about his focus on scientific and charitable causes, believing it would reflect better on them if he joined the hunt more often or was a better shot. Being shortsighted, he never really enjoyed sports or games of skill, and his interests have always been heavily focused on intellectual pursuits, which has surprised the more traditional local gentlemen.
The post-bag was brought in while breakfast was proceeding, and two or three letters were laid before Lady Caroline, who, with a careless word of apology, opened and read them in turn. She smiled as she put them down and looked at her husband.
The mail was brought in while they were having breakfast, and a couple of letters were set down in front of Lady Caroline. With a casual apology, she opened and read them one by one. She smiled as she finished and looked at her husband.
"This is a novel experience," she said. "For the first time in our lives, Reginald, here is a formal complaint of our Margaret."
"This is a new experience," she said. "For the first time in our lives, Reginald, here is a formal complaint from our Margaret."
Sir Philip looked up somewhat eagerly, and Mr. Adair elevated his eyebrows, stirred his coffee, and laughed aloud.
Sir Philip looked up with some eagerness, and Mr. Adair raised his eyebrows, stirred his coffee, and laughed out loud.
"Wonders will never cease," he said. "It is rather refreshing to hear that our immaculate Margaret has done something naughty. What is it, Caroline? Is she habitually late for breakfast? A touch of unpunctuality is the only fault I ever heard of, and that, I believe, she inherits from me."
"Wonders will never cease," he said. "It's quite a surprise to learn that our perfect Margaret has done something mischievous. What is it, Caroline? Is she always late for breakfast? A little bit of lateness is the only flaw I've ever heard of, and I believe she gets that from me."
"I should be sorry to think that she was immaculate," said Lady Caroline, calmly, "it has such an uncomfortable sound. But Margaret is generally, I must say, a very tractable child."
"I would hate to think that she was perfect," said Lady Caroline, calmly, "it has such an uncomfortable ring to it. But Margaret is usually, I must say, a very agreeable child."
"Do you mean that her schoolmistress does not find her tractable?" said Mr. Adair, with amusement. "What has she been doing?"
"Are you saying that her teacher doesn’t find her easy to manage?" Mr. Adair asked, amused. "What has she been up to?"
"Nothing very bad. Making friends with a governess-pupil, or something of, that sort——"
"Nothing too serious. Becoming friends with a governess-student or something like that——"
"Just what a generous-hearted girl would be likely to do!" exclaimed Sir Philip, with a sudden warm lighting of his dark eyes.
"Just what a kind-hearted girl would probably do!" exclaimed Sir Philip, his dark eyes suddenly lighting up with warmth.
Lady Caroline smiled at him. "The schoolmistress thinks this girl an unsuitable friend for Margaret, and wants me to interfere," she said.
Lady Caroline smiled at him. "The schoolmistress thinks this girl is not a suitable friend for Margaret and wants me to step in," she said.
"Pray do nothing of the sort," said Mr. Adair. "I would trust my Pearl's instinct anywhere. She would never make an unsuitable friend!"
"Please don’t do anything like that," Mr. Adair said. "I trust my Pearl's instincts completely. She would never choose an inappropriate friend!"
"Margaret has written to me herself," said Lady Caroline. "She seems unusually excited about the matter. 'Dear mother,' she writes, 'pray interpose to prevent Miss Polehampton from doing an unjust and ungenerous thing. She disapproves of my friendship with dear Janetta Colwyn, simply because Janetta is poor; and she threatens to punish Janetta—not me—by sending her home in disgrace. Janetta is a governess-pupil here, and it would be a great trouble to her if she were sent away. I hope that you would rather take me away than let such an injustice be done.'"
"Margaret has written to me directly," Lady Caroline said. "She seems really worked up about this. 'Dear Mother,' she writes, 'please step in to stop Miss Polehampton from doing something unfair and unkind. She doesn't approve of my friendship with dear Janetta Colwyn just because Janetta is poor, and she threatens to punish Janetta—not me—by sending her home in disgrace. Janetta is a student here, and it would be a huge hassle for her if she were sent away. I hope you would rather take me away than let such an injustice happen.'"
"My Pearl hits the nail on the head exactly," said Mr. Adair, with complacency. He rose as he spoke, and began to walk about the room. "She is quite old enough to come home, Caroline. It is June now, and the term ends in July. Fetch her home, and invite the little governess too, and you will soon see whether or no she is the right sort of friend for Margaret." He laughed in his mellow, genial way, and leaned against the mantel-piece, stroking his yellow moustache and glancing at his wife.
"My Pearl is exactly right," said Mr. Adair, with satisfaction. He stood up as he spoke and started to walk around the room. "She's more than old enough to come home, Caroline. It's June now, and the term ends in July. Bring her back, and invite the little governess too, and you'll soon find out if she's the right kind of friend for Margaret." He laughed in his warm, friendly manner and leaned against the mantel, stroking his yellow mustache and glancing at his wife.
"I am not sure that that would be advisable," said Lady Caroline, with her pretty smile. "Janetta Colwyn: Colwyn? Did not Margaret know her before she went to school? Are there not some Colwyns at Beaminster? The doctor—yes, I remember him; don't you, Reginald?"
"I’m not sure that’s a good idea," said Lady Caroline, with her charming smile. "Janetta Colwyn: Colwyn? Didn't Margaret know her before she started school? Aren't there some Colwyns in Beaminster? The doctor—yes, I remember him; don't you, Reginald?"
Mr. Adair shook his head, but Sir Philip looked up hastily.
Mr. Adair shook his head, but Sir Philip looked up quickly.
"I know him—a struggling man with a large family. His first wife was rather well-connected, I believe: at any rate she was related to the Brands of Brand Hall. He married a second time after her death."
"I know him—he's a man having a tough time supporting his big family. His first wife was pretty well-connected, I think: at least, she was related to the Brands of Brand Hall. He got married again after she passed away."
"Do you call that being well-connected, Philip?" said Lady Caroline, with gentle reproach; while Mr. Adair laughed and whistled, but caught himself up immediately and apologized.
"Is that what you call being well-connected, Philip?" Lady Caroline said, with a hint of reproach, while Mr. Adair laughed and whistled but quickly stopped himself and apologized.
"I beg pardon—I forgot where I was: the less any of us have to do with the Brands of Brand Hall the better, Phil."
"I’m sorry—I lost track of where I was: the less we have to deal with the Brands of Brand Hall, the better, Phil."
"I know nothing of them," said Sir Philip, rather gravely.
"I don’t know anything about them," Sir Philip said, quite seriously.
"Nor anybody else"—hastily—"they never live at home, you know. So this girl is a connection of theirs?"
"Not anyone else"—quickly—"they never stay at home, you know. So this girl is related to them?"
"Perhaps not a very suitable friend: Miss Polehampton may be right," said Lady Caroline. "I suppose I must go over to Brighton and see Margaret."
"Maybe she's not the best friend: Miss Polehampton could be right," said Lady Caroline. "I guess I should head to Brighton and see Margaret."
"Bring her back with you," said Mr. Adair, recklessly. "She has had quite enough of school by this time: she is nearly eighteen, isn't she?"
"Bring her back with you," Mr. Adair said carelessly. "She's had more than enough of school by now; she's almost eighteen, right?"
But Lady Caroline smilingly refused to decide anything until she had herself interviewed Miss Polehampton. She asked her husband to order the carriage for her at once, and retired to summon her maid and array herself for the journey.
But Lady Caroline smiled and said she wouldn't decide anything until she talked to Miss Polehampton herself. She asked her husband to have the carriage ready for her right away, then went to get her maid and get herself ready for the trip.
"You won't go to-day, will you, Philip?" said Mr. Adair, almost appealingly. "I shall be all alone, and my wife will not perhaps return until to-morrow—there's no saying."
"You're not leaving today, are you, Philip?" Mr. Adair said, almost pleadingly. "I'll be all alone, and my wife might not come back until tomorrow—who knows?"
"Thank you, I shall be most pleased to stay," answered Sir Philip, cordially. After a moment's pause, he added, with something very like a touch of shyness—"I have not seen—your daughter since she was twelve years old."
"Thank you, I’d love to stay," replied Sir Philip warmly. After a brief pause, he added, with a hint of shyness—"I haven't seen your daughter since she was twelve."
"Haven't you?" said Mr. Adair, with ready interest. "You don't say so! Pretty little girl she was then! Didn't you think so?"
"Haven't you?" Mr. Adair said, clearly intrigued. "Really? She was such a cute girl back then! Don't you think?"
"I thought her the loveliest child I had ever seen in all my life," said Sir Philip, with curious devoutness of manner.
"I thought she was the most beautiful child I had ever seen in my entire life," said Sir Philip, with a strangely earnest demeanor.
He saw Lady Caroline just as she was starting for the train, with man and maid in attendance, and Mr. Adair handing her into the carriage and gallantly offering to accompany her if she liked. "Not at all necessary," said Lady Caroline, with an indulgent smile. "I shall be home to dinner. Take care of my husband, Philip, and don't let him be dull."
He saw Lady Caroline just as she was getting ready to leave for the train, accompanied by a man and a maid, with Mr. Adair helping her into the carriage and politely offering to join her if she wanted. "No need at all," said Lady Caroline with a warm smile. "I'll be home for dinner. Make sure to look after my husband, Philip, and keep him entertained."
"If they are making Margaret unhappy, be sure you bring her back with you," were Mr. Adair's last words. Lady Caroline gave him a kind but inscrutable little smile and nod as she was whirled away. Sir Philip thought to himself that she looked like a woman who would take her own course in spite of advice or recommendation from her husband or anybody else.
"If they're making Margaret unhappy, make sure to bring her back with you," were Mr. Adair's last words. Lady Caroline gave him a kind yet mysterious little smile and nod as she was swept away. Sir Philip thought to himself that she looked like a woman who would follow her own path regardless of advice or recommendations from her husband or anyone else.
He smiled once or twice as the day passed on at her parting injunction to him not to let her husband be dull. He had known the Adairs for many years, and had never known Reginald Adair dull under any circumstances. He was too full of interests, of "fads," some people called them, ever to be dull. He took Sir Philip round the picture-gallery, round the stables, to the kennels, to the flower-garden, to his own studio (where he painted in oils when he had nothing else to do) with never-flagging energy and animation. Sir Philip's interests lay in different grooves, but he was quite capable of sympathizing with Mr. Adair's interests, too. The day passed pleasantly, and seemed rather short for all that the two men wanted to pack into it; although from time to time Mr. Adair would say, half-impatiently, "I wonder how Caroline is getting on!" or "I hope she'll bring Margaret back with her! But I don't expect it, you know. Carry was always a great one for education and that sort of thing."
He smiled a couple of times as the day went on, remembering her parting request for him not to let her husband be boring. He had known the Adairs for many years and had never found Reginald Adair boring in any situation. He always had so many interests—some people called them "fads"—that he could never be dull. He took Sir Philip around the picture gallery, the stables, the kennels, the flower garden, and his own studio (where he painted in oils when he had nothing else to do) with endless energy and enthusiasm. Sir Philip had different interests, but he was more than capable of appreciating Mr. Adair's passions too. The day flew by and felt too short for all the things the two men wanted to do, even though occasionally Mr. Adair would say, half-annoyed, "I wonder how Caroline is doing!" or "I hope she brings Margaret back with her! But I don't really expect it, you know. Carrie has always been really into education and that kind of thing."
"Is Miss Adair intellectual—too?" asked Sir Philip, with respect.
"Is Miss Adair smart too?" asked Sir Philip, respectfully.
Mr. Adair broke into a sudden laugh. "Intellectual? Our Daisy?—our Pearl?" he said. "Wait until you see her, then ask the question if you like."
Mr. Adair suddenly burst into laughter. "Intellectual? Our Daisy?—our Pearl?" he said. "Just wait until you see her, then feel free to ask that question."
"I am afraid I don't quite understand."
"I’m afraid I don’t really get it."
"Of course you don't. It is the partiality of a fond father that speaks, my dear fellow. I only meant that these young, fresh, pretty girls put such questions out of one's head."
"Of course you don't. It's just the bias of a loving father talking, my dear friend. I only meant that these young, fresh, pretty girls make you forget such things."
"She must be very pretty then," said Sir Philip, with a smile.
"She must be really pretty then," said Sir Philip, with a smile.
He had seen a great many beautiful women, and told himself that he did not care for beauty. Fashionable, talkative women were his abomination. He had no sisters, but he loved his mother very dearly; and upon her he had founded a very high ideal of womanhood. He had begun to think vaguely, of late, that he ought to marry: duty demanded it of him, and Sir Philip was always attentive, if not obedient, to the voice of duty. But he was not inclined to marry a girl out of the schoolroom, or a girl who was accustomed to the enervating luxury (as he considered it) of Helmsley Court: he wanted an energetic, sensible, large-hearted, and large-minded woman who would be his right hand, his first minister of state. Sir Philip was fairly wealthy, but by no means enormously so; and he had other uses for his wealth than the buying of pictures and keeping up stables and kennels at an alarming expense. If Miss Adair were so pretty, he mused, it was just as well that she was not at home, for, of course, it was possible that he might find a lovely face an attraction: and much as he liked Lady Caroline, he did not want particularly to marry Lady Caroline's daughter. That she treated him with great consideration, and that he had once overheard her speak of him as "the most eligible parti of the neighborhood," had already put him a little on his guard. Lady Caroline was no vulgar, match-making mother, he knew that well enough; but she was in some respects a thoroughly worldly woman, and Philip Ashley was an essentially unworldly man.
He had seen a lot of beautiful women and kept telling himself that he wasn’t interested in beauty. Fashionable, chatty women were a complete turn-off for him. He had no sisters, but he loved his mother dearly, and he had built a very high standard of womanhood based on her. Lately, he had started to think that maybe he should get married: duty demanded it, and Sir Philip always paid attention, if not always complied, with what duty asked of him. However, he wasn’t interested in marrying a girl straight out of school or one who was used to the luxurious lifestyle (as he saw it) of Helmsley Court; he wanted an energetic, sensible, open-hearted, and broad-minded woman who would support him as his right hand, his chief advisor. Sir Philip was reasonably wealthy, but not excessively so; he had other plans for his money rather than just buying art and maintaining expensive stables and kennels. If Miss Adair was so beautiful, he thought, it was probably good that she wasn’t at home, because, of course, he might find a pretty face appealing: as much as he liked Lady Caroline, he wasn’t particularly eager to marry Lady Caroline’s daughter. The fact that she treated him with great respect, and that he had once overheard her refer to him as “the most eligible parti in the neighborhood,” had already made him a bit cautious. He knew Lady Caroline was not a crass, matchmaking mother; she was, in some ways, a very worldly woman, and Philip Ashley was fundamentally an unworldly man.
As he went upstairs to dress for dinner that evening, he was struck by the fact that a door stood open that he had never seen opened before: a door into a pretty, well-lighted, pink and white room, the ideal apartment for a young girl. The evening was chilly, and rain had begun to fall, so a bright little fire was burning in the steel grate, and casting a cheerful glow over white sheepskin rugs and rose-colored curtains. A maid seemed to be busying herself with some white material—all gauze and lace it looked—and another servant was, as Sir Philip passed, entering with a great white vase filled with red roses.
As he went upstairs to get ready for dinner that evening, he noticed a door that had never been open before: a door leading into a pretty, well-lit room painted in pink and white, the perfect space for a young girl. The evening was chilly, and it had started to rain, so a cozy little fire was crackling in the steel grate, casting a warm glow over white sheepskin rugs and rose-colored curtains. A maid appeared to be busy with some white fabric—it looked like gauze and lace—and another servant was, as Sir Philip walked by, coming in with a large white vase filled with red roses.
"Do they expect visitors to-night?" thought the young man, who knew enough of the house to be aware that the room was not one in general use. "Adair said nothing about it, but perhaps some people are coming from town."
"Are they expecting visitors tonight?" thought the young man, who knew enough about the house to realize that the room wasn't usually used. "Adair didn't mention anything, but maybe some people are coming from town."
A budget of letters was brought to him at that moment, and in reading and answering them he did not note the sound of carriage-wheels on the drive, nor the bustle of an arrival in the house. Indeed, he left himself so little time that he had to dress in extraordinary haste, and went downstairs at last in the conviction that he was unpardonably late.
A stack of letters was brought to him at that moment, and while he was reading and responding to them, he didn’t notice the sound of carriage wheels on the driveway or the commotion of someone arriving at the house. In fact, he was so pressed for time that he had to get dressed in a rush and finally went downstairs thinking he was unforgivably late.
But apparently he was wrong.
But it seems he was wrong.
For the drawing-room was tenanted by one figure only—that of a young lady in evening dress. Neither Lady Caroline nor Mr. Adair had appeared upon the scene; but on the hearthrug, by the small crackling fire—which, in deference to the chilliness of an English June evening, had been lighted—stood a tall, fair, slender girl, with pale complexion, and soft, loosely-coiled masses of golden hair. She was dressed in pure white, a soft loose gown of Indian silk, trimmed with the most delicate lace: it was high to the milk-white throat, but showed the rounded curves of the finely-moulded arm to the elbow. She wore no ornaments, but a white rose was fastened into the lace frill of her dress at her neck. As she turned her face towards the new comer, Sir Philip suddenly felt himself abashed. It was not that she was so beautiful—in those first few moments he scarcely thought her beautiful at all—but that she produced on him an impression of serious, virginal grace and innocence which was almost disconcerting. Her pure complexion, her grave, serene eyes, her graceful way of moving as she advanced a little to receive him stirred him to more than admiration—to something not unlike awe. She looked young; but it was youth in perfection: there was some marvelous finish, delicacy, polish, which one does not usually associate with extreme youth.
The drawing-room was occupied by just one person—a young woman in evening attire. Neither Lady Caroline nor Mr. Adair had arrived yet; instead, on the hearthrug, by the small crackling fire—lit to combat the chill of an English June evening—stood a tall, fair, slender girl with a pale complexion and soft, loosely-coiled golden hair. She wore a pure white, soft, loose gown made of Indian silk, delicately trimmed with lace: it was high at her milk-white throat but revealed the elegantly curved lines of her arms up to the elbow. She had no jewelry on, just a white rose pinned into the lace around her neck. As she turned to face the newcomer, Sir Philip suddenly felt shy. It wasn't that she was exceptionally beautiful—in those first moments, he barely thought of her that way—but rather that she gave off an air of serious, innocent grace that was almost unsettling. Her clear complexion, grave, serene eyes, and graceful way of approaching him stirred feelings in him that went beyond admiration—something close to awe. She looked youthful; yet it was youth at its finest: there was a remarkable refinement, delicacy, and polish that one doesn’t typically associate with extreme youth.
"You are Sir Philip Ashley, I think?" she said, offering him her slim cool hand without embarrassment.
"You’re Sir Philip Ashley, right?" she said, extending her slim, cool hand without any hesitation.
"You do not remember me, perhaps, but I remember you perfectly well, I am Margaret Adair."
"You might not remember me, but I remember you clearly. I’m Margaret Adair."
CHAPTER III.
AT HELMSLEY COURT.
"Lady Caroline has brought you back, then?" said Sir Philip, after his first pause of astonishment.
"Lady Caroline brought you back, then?" said Sir Philip, after his first moment of shock.
"Yes," said Margaret, serenely. "I have been expelled."
"Yeah," said Margaret, calmly. "I've been kicked out."
"Expelled! You?"
"Expelled! You?"
"Yes, indeed, I have," said the girl, with a faintly amused little smile. "And so has my great friend, Janetta Colwyn. Here she is: Janetta, I am telling Sir Philip Ashley that we have been expelled, and he will not believe me."
"Yes, I really have," said the girl, with a slight amused smile. "And so has my close friend, Janetta Colwyn. Here she is: Janetta, I’m telling Sir Philip Ashley that we’ve been kicked out, and he doesn’t believe me."
Sir Philip turned in some curiosity to see the girl of whom he had heard for the first time that morning. He had not noticed before that she was present. He saw a brown little creature, with eyes that had been swollen with crying until they were well-nigh invisible, small, unremarkable features, and a mouth that was inclined to quiver. Margaret might afford to be serene, but to this girl expulsion from school had evidently been a sad trouble. He threw all the more kindness and gentleness into his voice and look as he spoke to her.
Sir Philip turned with some curiosity to see the girl he had first heard about that morning. He hadn’t noticed before that she was there. He saw a small brown figure, with eyes that were puffy from crying until they were almost hidden, ordinary features, and a mouth that seemed to tremble. Margaret could remain calm, but for this girl, being expelled from school had clearly been a difficult experience. He infused more kindness and gentleness into his voice and expression as he spoke to her.
Janetta might have felt a little awkward if she had not been so entirely absorbed by her own woes. She had never set foot before in half so grand a house as this of Helmsley Court, nor had she ever dined late or spoken to a gentleman in an evening coat in all her previous life. The size and the magnificence of the room would perhaps have oppressed her if she had been fully aware of them. But she was for the moment very much wrapped up in her own affairs, and scarcely stopped to think of the novel situation in which she found herself. The only thing that had startled her was the attention paid to her dress by Margaret and Margaret's maid. Janetta would have put on her afternoon black cashmere and little silver brooch, and would have felt herself perfectly well dressed; but Margaret, after a little consultation with the very grand young person who condescended to brush Miss Colwyn's hair, had herself brought to Janetta's room a dress of black lace over cherry-colored silk, and had begged her to put it on.
Janetta might have felt a bit out of place if she hadn’t been so wrapped up in her own problems. She had never been in such an impressive house as Helmsley Court before, nor had she ever had a late dinner or talked to a man in a formal evening coat in her entire life. The size and splendor of the room might have overwhelmed her if she had been fully aware of them. But at that moment, she was too focused on her own issues and hardly considered the unusual situation she was in. The only thing that surprised her was the attention her dress received from Margaret and her maid. Janetta would have gone with her afternoon black cashmere dress and little silver brooch, feeling perfectly fine in that. However, after a brief discussion with the stylish young woman who graciously brushed Miss Colwyn's hair, Margaret brought a black lace dress over cherry-colored silk to Janetta's room and kindly asked her to wear it.
"You will feel so hot downstairs if you don't put on something cool," Margaret had said. "There is a fire in the drawing-room: papa likes the rooms warm. My dresses would not have fitted you, I am so much taller than you; but mamma is just your height, and although you are thinner perhaps——But I don't know: the dress fits you perfectly. Look in the glass, Janet; you are quite splendid."
"You'll feel really hot if you don't wear something cool," Margaret said. "There's a fire in the living room because Dad likes it warm. My dresses wouldn't have fit you since I'm so much taller, but Mom is your height, and even though you might be thinner—well, I'm not sure: the dress fits you perfectly. Look in the mirror, Janet; you look amazing."
Janetta looked and blushed a little—not because she thought herself at all splendid, but because the dress showed her neck and arms in a way no dress had ever done before. "Ought it to be—open—like this?" she said, vaguely. "Do you wear your dresses like this when you are at home?"
Janetta looked and blushed a bit—not because she thought she looked amazing, but because the dress highlighted her neck and arms in a way no dress ever had before. "Is it supposed to be—open—like this?" she asked, uncertainly. "Do you wear your dresses like this when you’re at home?"
"Mine are high," said Margaret. "I am not 'out,' you know. But you are older than I, and you used to teach——I think we may consider that you are 'out,'" she added, with a little laugh. "You look very nice, Janetta: you have such pretty arms! Now I must go and dress, and I will call for you when I am ready to go down."
"Mine are high," said Margaret. "I'm not 'out,' you know. But you’re older than I am, and you used to teach— I think we can say that you are 'out,'" she added with a little laugh. "You look great, Janetta; you have such pretty arms! Now I have to go get dressed, and I’ll come get you when I’m ready to go downstairs."
Janetta felt decidedly doubtful as to whether she were not a great deal too grand for the occasion; but she altered her mind when she saw Margaret's dainty silk and lace, and Lady Caroline's exquisite brocade; and she felt herself quite unworthy to take Mr. Adair's offered arm when dinner was announced and her host politely convoyed her to the dining-room. She wondered whether he knew that she was only a little governess-pupil, and whether he was not angry with her for being the cause of his daughter's abrupt departure from school. As a matter of fact, Mr. Adair knew her position exactly, and was very much amused by the whole affair; also, as it had procured him the pleasure of his daughter's return home, he had an illogical inclination to be pleased also with Janetta. "As Margaret is so fond of her, there must be something in her," he said to himself, with a critical glance at the girl's delicate features and big dark eyes. "I'll draw her out at dinner."
Janetta felt pretty unsure about whether she was dressed too nicely for the occasion, but she changed her mind when she saw Margaret's pretty silk and lace, and Lady Caroline's beautiful brocade. She felt unworthy to take Mr. Adair's offered arm when dinner was announced and her host politely escorted her to the dining room. She wondered if he knew she was just a little governess-pupil and if he was upset with her for causing his daughter's sudden departure from school. In reality, Mr. Adair knew exactly her position and found the whole situation quite amusing. Plus, since it brought him the joy of having his daughter back home, he irrationally felt inclined to like Janetta as well. "Since Margaret is so fond of her, there must be something about her," he thought to himself, eyeing the girl's delicate features and big dark eyes critically. "I’ll get to know her better at dinner."
He tried his best, and made himself so agreeable and amusing that Janetta lost a good deal of her shyness, and forgot her troubles. She had a quick tongue of her own, as everybody at Miss Polehampton's was aware; and she soon found that she had not lost it. She was a good deal surprised to find that not a word was said at the dinner table about the cause of Margaret's return: in her own home it would have been the subject of the evening; it would have been discussed from every point of view, and she would probably have been reduced to tears before the first hour was over. But here it was evident that the matter was not considered of great importance. Margaret looked serene as ever, and joined quietly in talk which was alarmingly unlike Miss Polehampton's improving conversation: talk about county gaieties and county magnates: gossip about neighbors—gossip of a harmless although frivolous type, for Lady Caroline never allowed any talk at her table that was anything but harmless, about fashions, about old china, about music and art. Mr. Adair was passionately fond of music, and when he found that Miss Colwyn really knew something of it he was in his element. They discoursed of fugues, sonatas, concertos, quartettes, and trios, until even Lady Caroline raised her eyebrows a little at the very technical nature of the conversation; and Sir Philip exchanged a congratulatory smile with Margaret over her friend's success. For the delight of finding a congenial spirit had brought the crimson into Janetta's olive cheeks and the brilliance to her dark eyes: she had looked insignificant when she went in to dinner; she was splendidly handsome at dessert. Mr. Adair noticed her flashing, transitory beauty, and said to himself that Margaret's taste was unimpeachable; it was just like his own; he had complete confidence in Margaret.
He did his best, making himself so charming and entertaining that Janetta lost a lot of her shyness and forgot her worries. She had a sharp tongue, as everyone at Miss Polehampton's knew, and she quickly realized she hadn’t lost it. She was quite surprised to find that no one brought up the reason for Margaret's return at the dinner table: at her own home, it would have dominated the evening, discussed from every angle, and she likely would have been in tears within the first hour. But here, it was clear that the situation wasn't considered very important. Margaret looked as calm as ever and participated in conversations that were surprisingly different from Miss Polehampton's serious discussions: talks about local events and prominent county figures, gossip about neighbors—light gossip that was harmless and somewhat frivolous, as Lady Caroline never allowed any conversation at her table that wasn’t innocent, whether it was about fashion, antique china, music, or art. Mr. Adair had a deep passion for music, and when he discovered that Miss Colwyn actually knew something about it, he was in his element. They talked about fugues, sonatas, concertos, quartets, and trios until even Lady Caroline raised her eyebrows at the highly technical nature of the discussion; Sir Philip exchanged a congratulatory smile with Margaret over her friend’s success. The joy of finding someone who shared her interests brought a flush to Janetta’s olive cheeks and a sparkle to her dark eyes: she had looked unremarkable when she walked into dinner, but she was stunningly beautiful by dessert. Mr. Adair noticed her fleeting, radiant beauty and thought to himself that Margaret’s taste was impeccable; it matched his own perfectly; he had complete trust in Margaret.
When the ladies went back to the drawing-room, Sir Philip turned with a look of only half-disguised curiosity to his host. "Lady Caroline brought her back then?" he said, longing to ask questions, yet hardly knowing how to frame them aright.
When the ladies returned to the drawing room, Sir Philip turned to his host with a look of barely concealed curiosity. "So Lady Caroline brought her back?" he said, eager to ask questions but unsure how to phrase them properly.
Mr. Adair gave a great laugh. "It's been the oddest thing I ever heard of," he said, in a tone of enjoyment. "Margaret takes a fancy to that little black-eyed girl—a nice little thing, too, don't you think?—and nothing must serve but that her favorite must walk with her, sit by her, and so on—you know the romantic way girls have? The schoolmistress interfered, said it was not proper, and so on; forbade it. Miss Colwyn would have obeyed, it seems, but Margaret took the bit in a quiet way between her teeth. Miss Colwyn was ordered to take her meals at a side table: Margaret insisted on taking her meals there too. The school was thrown into confusion. At last Miss Polehampton decided that the best way out of the difficulty was first to complain to us, and then to send Miss Colwyn home, straight away. She would not send Margaret home, you know!"
Mr. Adair let out a hearty laugh. "This is the strangest thing I've ever heard," he said, clearly amused. "Margaret has taken a liking to that little black-eyed girl—a sweet little thing, don't you think?—and nothing would do but that her favorite must walk with her, sit next to her, and so on—you know how girls can be so romantic? The teacher stepped in, said it wasn't appropriate, and so on; forbade it. Miss Colwyn would have listened, it seems, but Margaret quietly refused to back down. Miss Colwyn was told to eat at a side table: Margaret insisted on joining her there too. The school was thrown into chaos. Finally, Miss Polehampton decided that the best solution was to first complain to us and then send Miss Colwyn home right away. But she would not send Margaret home, you know!"
"That was very hard on Miss Colwyn," said Sir Philip, gravely.
"That was really tough on Miss Colwyn," Sir Philip said seriously.
"Yes, horribly hard. So Margaret, as you heard, appealed to her mother, and when Lady Caroline arrived, she found that not only were Miss Colwyn's boxes packed, but Margaret's as well; and that Margaret had declared that if her friend was sent away for what was after all her fault, she would not stay an hour in the house. Miss Polehampton was weeping: the girls were in revolt, the teachers in despair, so my wife thought the best way out of the difficulty was to bring both girls away at once, and settle it with Miss Colwyn's relations afterwards. The joke is that Margaret insists on it that she has been 'expelled.'"
"Yes, extremely tough. So Margaret, as you heard, reached out to her mother, and when Lady Caroline showed up, she discovered that not only were Miss Colwyn's boxes packed, but Margaret's were too; and that Margaret had declared that if her friend was sent away for what was ultimately her fault, she wouldn't stay even a minute in the house. Miss Polehampton was crying: the girls were in rebellion, the teachers were at their wits' end, so my wife figured the best solution was to take both girls away immediately and deal with Miss Colwyn's relatives later. The funny part is that Margaret insists she has been 'expelled.'"
"So she told me."
"She told me."
"The schoolmistress said something of that kind, you know. Caroline says the woman entirely lost her temper and made an exhibition of herself. Caroline was glad to get our girl away. But, of course, it's all nonsense about being 'expelled' as a punishment; she was leaving of her own accord."
"The teacher said something like that, you know. Caroline says the woman completely lost her cool and made a scene. Caroline was relieved to get our girl out of there. But, of course, it’s all ridiculous to say she was 'expelled' as punishment; she was leaving on her own."
"One could hardly imagine punishment in connection with her," said Sir Philip, warmly.
"One can hardly picture punishment being involved with her," said Sir Philip, warmly.
"No, she's a nice-looking girl, isn't she? and her little friend is a good foil, poor little thing."
"No, she’s a pretty girl, right? And her little friend is a nice contrast, poor thing."
"This affair may prove of some serious inconvenience to Miss Colwyn, I suppose?"
"This situation might cause some serious trouble for Miss Colwyn, I guess?"
"Oh, you may depend upon it, she won't be the loser," said Mr. Adair, hastily. "We'll see about that. Of course she will not suffer any injury through my daughter's friendship for her."
"Oh, you can count on it, she won't be the one losing," Mr. Adair said quickly. "We'll see about that. Of course, she won't come to any harm because of my daughter's friendship with her."
Sir Philip was not so sure about it. In spite of his intense admiration for Margaret's beauty, it occurred to him that the romantic partisanship of the girl with beauty, position, and wealth for her less fortunate sister had not been attended with very brilliant results. No doubt Miss Adair, reared in luxury and indulgence, did not in the least realize the harm done to the poor governess-pupil's future by her summary dismissal from Miss Polehampton's boarding-school. To Margaret, anything that the schoolmistress chose to say or do mattered little; to Janetta Colwyn, it might some day mean prosperity or adversity of a very serious kind. Sir Philip did not quite believe in the compensation so easily promised by Mr. Adair. He made a mental note of Miss Colwyn's condition and prospects, and said to himself that he would not forget her. And this meant a good deal from a busy man like Sir Philip Ashley.
Sir Philip wasn’t so sure about it. Despite his strong admiration for Margaret’s beauty, he realized that the romantic loyalty of a girl with beauty, status, and wealth toward her less fortunate sister hadn’t led to great outcomes. Surely, Miss Adair, raised in luxury and pampering, didn’t fully understand the negative impact her quick dismissal of the poor governess-student from Miss Polehampton’s boarding school could have on her future. For Margaret, anything the headmistress chose to say or do didn’t matter much; for Janetta Colwyn, it could eventually mean a very serious change in fortune. Sir Philip didn’t fully believe in the compensation that Mr. Adair casually promised. He mentally noted Miss Colwyn’s situation and prospects, telling himself he wouldn’t forget her. This meant a lot coming from a busy man like Sir Philip Ashley.
Meanwhile there had been another conversation going on in the drawing-room between the three ladies. Margaret put her arm affectionately round Janetta's waist as they stood by the hearthrug, and looked at her mother with a smile. Lady Caroline sank into an easy-chair on the other side of the fireplace, and contemplated the two girls.
Meanwhile, there was another conversation happening in the living room between the three ladies. Margaret put her arm affectionately around Janetta's waist as they stood by the fireplace and smiled at her mother. Lady Caroline settled into a comfy chair on the other side of the fire and watched the two girls.
"This is better than Claremont House, is it not, Janet?" said Margaret.
"This is better than Claremont House, right, Janet?" said Margaret.
"Indeed it is," Janetta answered, gratefully.
"Absolutely," Janetta replied, feeling grateful.
"You found the way to papa's heart by your talk about music—did she not, mamma? And does not this dress suit her beautifully?"
"You won dad's heart with your talk about music—didn't you, mom? And doesn't this dress look amazing on her?"
"It wants a little alteration in the sleeve," said Lady Caroline, with the placidity which Janetta had always attributed to Margaret as a special virtue, but which she now found was merely characteristic of the house and family in general, "but Markham can do that to-morrow. There are some people coming in the evening, and the sleeve will look better shortened."
"It needs a slight adjustment in the sleeve," said Lady Caroline, with the calmness that Janetta had always thought was a unique quality of Margaret, but which she now realized was actually typical of the whole house and family, "but Markham can take care of that tomorrow. There are some guests coming in the evening, and the sleeve will look better if it's shortened."
The remark sounded a little inconsequent in Janetta's ear, but Margaret understood and assented. It meant that Lady Caroline was on the whole pleased with Janetta, and did not object to introducing her to her friends. Margaret gave her mother a little smile over Janetta's head, while that young person was gathering up her courage in two hands, so to speak, before addressing Lady Caroline.
The comment seemed a bit random to Janetta, but Margaret got it and agreed. It meant that Lady Caroline was generally happy with Janetta and didn't mind introducing her to her friends. Margaret shared a small smile with her mother over Janetta's head, while the young woman was psyching herself up to talk to Lady Caroline.
"I am very much obliged to you," she said at last, with a thrill of gratitude in her sweet voice which was very pleasant to the ear. "But—I was thinking—what time would be the most convenient for me to go home to-morrow?"
"I really appreciate it," she finally said, her sweet voice filled with genuine gratitude, making it very pleasant to listen to. "But—I was wondering—what time would be best for me to go home tomorrow?"
"Home? To Beaminster?" said Margaret. "But you need not go, dear; you can write a note and tell them that you are staying here."
"Home? To Beaminster?" Margaret said. "But you don’t have to go, dear; you can just write a note and let them know you’re staying here."
"Yes, my dear; I am sure Margaret cannot part with you yet," said Lady Caroline, amiably.
"Yes, my dear; I'm sure Margaret can’t say goodbye to you just yet," Lady Caroline said kindly.
"Thank you; it is most kind of you," Janetta answered, her voice shaking. "But I must ask my father whether I can stay—and hear what he says; Miss Polehampton will have written to him, and——"
"Thank you; that's very kind of you," Janetta replied, her voice trembling. "But I need to ask my dad if I can stay—and see what he says; Miss Polehampton will have written to him, and——"
"And he will be very glad that we have rescued you from her clutches," said Margaret, with a soft triumphant little laugh. "My poor Janetta! What we suffered at her hands!"
"And he will be really happy that we saved you from her grip," said Margaret, with a gentle, victorious little laugh. "My poor Janetta! What we went through because of her!"
Lady Caroline lying back in her easy chair, with the candle light gleaming upon her silvery grey and white brocade with its touches of soft pink, and the diamonds flashing on her white hands, so calmly crossed upon the handle of her ivory fan, did not feel quite so tranquil as she looked. It crossed her mind that Margaret was acting inconsiderately. This little Miss Colwyn had her living to earn; it would be no kindness to unfit her for her profession. So, when she spoke it was with a shade more decision than usual in her tones.
Lady Caroline reclined in her comfortable chair, the candlelight reflecting off her silver-grey and white brocade that had hints of soft pink, and the diamonds sparkling on her white hands, which were calmly resting on the handle of her ivory fan. She didn't feel as calm as she appeared. She began to think that Margaret was being inconsiderate. Young Miss Colwyn had to earn her living; it wouldn't be fair to make her unsuitable for her career. So, when she spoke, her tone was a bit more decisive than usual.
"We will drive you over to Beaminster to-morrow, my dear Miss Colwyn, and you can then see your family, and ask your father if you may spend a few days with Margaret. I do not think that Mr. Colwyn will refuse us," she said, graciously. "I wonder when those men are coming, Margaret. Suppose you open the piano and let us have a little music. You sing, do you not?"
"We'll take you to Beaminster tomorrow, dear Miss Colwyn, so you can see your family and ask your dad if you can spend a few days with Margaret. I doubt Mr. Colwyn will say no to us," she said kindly. "I wonder when those men will arrive, Margaret. Why don't you open the piano and let’s enjoy some music? You do sing, right?"
"Yes, a little," said Janetta.
"Yeah, a bit," said Janetta.
"A little!" exclaimed Margaret, with contempt. "She has a delightful voice, mamma. Come and sing at once, Janetta, darling, and astonish mamma."
"A little!" Margaret said with disdain. "She has a lovely voice, Mom. Come sing right now, Janetta, darling, and impress Mom."
Lady Caroline smiled. She had heard a great many singers in her day, and did not expect to be astonished. A little governess-pupil, an under-teacher in a boarding-school! Dear Margaret's enthusiasm certainly carried her away.
Lady Caroline smiled. She had heard a lot of singers in her time and didn’t expect to be surprised. A little governess-pupil, an assistant teacher in a boarding school! Dear Margaret's enthusiasm definitely swept her away.
But when Janetta sang, Lady Caroline was, after all, rather surprised. The girl had a remarkably sweet and rich contralto voice, and it had been well trained; and, moreover, she sang with feeling and passion which were somewhat unusual in one so young. It seemed as if some hidden power, some latent characteristic came out in her singing because it found no other way of expressing itself. Neither Lady Caroline nor Margaret understood why Janetta's voice moved them so much; Sir Philip, who came in with his host while the music was going on, heard and was charmed also without quite knowing why; it was Mr. Adair alone whose musical knowledge and experience of the world enabled him, feather-headed as in some respects he was, to lay his finger directly on the salient features of Janetta's singing.
But when Janetta sang, Lady Caroline was surprisingly taken aback. The girl had an exceptionally sweet and rich contralto voice that had been well trained. More importantly, she sang with a depth of feeling and passion that was quite unusual for someone her age. It felt like a hidden strength, a part of her personality, emerged through her singing since it had no other outlet. Neither Lady Caroline nor Margaret understood why Janetta's voice affected them so profoundly; Sir Philip, who entered with his host while the music played, was enchanted as well, though he couldn’t quite pinpoint why. Only Mr. Adair, with his musical knowledge and worldly experience—despite being somewhat airheaded—was able to identify the standout qualities of Janetta's singing.
"It's not her voice altogether, you know," he said afterwards to Philip Ashley, in a moment of confidence; "it's soul. She's got more of that commodity than is good for a woman. It makes her singing lovely, you know—brings tears into one's eyes, and all that sort of thing—but upon my honor I'm thankful that Margaret hasn't got a voice like that! It's women of that kind that are either heroines of virtue—or go to the devil. They are always in extremes."
"It's not just her voice, you know," he told Philip Ashley later, feeling confident; "it's her soul. She's got more of that than is good for a woman. It makes her singing beautiful, you know—brings tears to your eyes and all that—but honestly, I'm glad that Margaret doesn't have a voice like that! Women like that are either virtuous heroines or they go off the deep end. They always take things to extremes."
"Then we may promise ourselves some excitement in watching Miss Colwyn's career," said Sir Philip, dryly.
"Then we can look forward to some excitement in watching Miss Colwyn's career," Sir Philip said dryly.
After Janetta, Margaret sang; she had a sweet mezzo-soprano voice, of no great strength or compass, but perfectly trained and very pleasing to the ear. The sort of voice, Sir Philip thought, that would be soothing to the nerves of a tired man in his own house. Whereas, Janetta's singing had something impassioned in it which disturbed and excited instead of soothing. But he was quite ready to admire when Margaret called on him for admiration. They were sitting together on a sofa, and Janetta, who had just finished one of her songs, was talking to, or being talked to, by Mr. Adair. Lady Caroline had taken up a review.
After Janetta finished singing, Margaret took her turn; she had a lovely mezzo-soprano voice. It wasn't particularly strong or wide-ranging, but it was beautifully trained and very pleasant to listen to. Sir Philip thought it was the kind of voice that would be comforting to a tired man in his own home. In contrast, Janetta's singing had a passionate quality that stirred and excited rather than calmed. However, he was more than willing to appreciate Margaret when she asked for his admiration. They were sitting together on a sofa while Janetta, who had just finished one of her songs, was talking to Mr. Adair or being talked to by him. Lady Caroline was engrossed in a review.
"Is not Miss Colwyn's voice perfectly lovely?" Margaret asked, with shining eyes.
"Isn’t Miss Colwyn’s voice absolutely beautiful?" Margaret asked, her eyes sparkling.
"It is very sweet."
"It's super sweet."
"Don't you think she looks very nice?"—Margaret was hungering for admiration of her friend.
"Don't you think she looks really nice?"—Margaret was craving her friend's admiration.
"She is a very pretty girl. You are very fond of each other?"
"She’s a really pretty girl. You two like each other a lot?"
"Oh, yes, devoted. I am so glad I succeeded!" said the girl, with a great sigh.
"Oh, yes, devoted. I’m so glad I pulled it off!" said the girl, with a big sigh.
"In getting her away from the school?"
"In getting her out of the school?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"You think it was for her good?"
"You think it was for her benefit?"
Margaret opened her lovely eyes.
Margaret opened her beautiful eyes.
"For her good?—to come here instead of staying in that close uncomfortable house to give music lessons, and bear Miss Polehampton's snubs?——" It had evidently never occurred to her that the change could be anything but beneficial to Janetta.
"For her own good?—to come here instead of staying in that cramped, uncomfortable house to give music lessons and put up with Miss Polehampton's insults?——" It clearly never crossed her mind that the change could be anything but a positive experience for Janetta.
"It is very pleasant for her, no doubt," said Sir Philip, smiling in spite of his disapproval. "I only wondered whether it was a good preparation for the life of hard work which probably lies before her."
"It’s definitely nice for her, no question," said Sir Philip, smiling despite his disapproval. "I was just curious if it's a good preparation for the tough life of hard work that probably awaits her."
He saw that Margaret colored, and wondered whether she would be offended by his suggestion. After a moment's pause, she answered, gravely, but quite gently—
He noticed that Margaret flushed and wondered if she would be upset by his suggestion. After a brief pause, she replied, seriously but gently—
"I never thought of it in that way before, exactly. I want to keep her here, so that she should never have to work hard at all."
"I never thought of it that way before, exactly. I want to keep her here, so she never has to work hard at all."
"Would she consent to that?"
"Would she agree to that?"
"Why not?" said Margaret.
"Why not?" Margaret asked.
Sir Philip smiled and said no more. It was curious, he said to himself, to see how little conception Margaret had of lives unlike and outside her own. And Janetta's brave but sensitive little face, with its resolute brows and lips and brilliant eyes, gave promise of a determination and an originality which, he felt convinced, would never allow her to become a mere plaything or appendage of a wealthy household, as Margaret Adair seemed to expect. But his words had made an impression. At night, when Lady Caroline and her daughter were standing in the charming little room which had always been appropriated to Margaret's use, she spoke, with the unconscious habit of saying frankly anything that had occurred to her, of Sir Philip's remarks.
Sir Philip smiled and didn’t say anything more. It was interesting, he thought to himself, to see how little Margaret understood lives that were different from her own. And Janetta's brave but sensitive little face, with its determined brows, lips, and bright eyes, suggested a resolve and originality that he was sure would prevent her from becoming just a plaything or accessory in a wealthy household, as Margaret Adair seemed to expect. But his words had made an impact. That night, when Lady Caroline and her daughter were in the charming little room that had always belonged to Margaret, she casually mentioned Sir Philip's comments, as she often did without thinking.
"It was so odd," she said; "Sir Philip seemed to think that it would be bad for Janetta to stay here, mamma. Why should it be bad for her, mamma, dear?"
"It was so strange," she said; "Sir Philip seemed to believe that it would be bad for Janetta to stay here, mom. Why would it be bad for her, mom dear?"
"I don't think it will be at all bad for her to spend a day or two with us, darling," said Lady Caroline, keeping somewhat careful watch on Margaret's face as she spoke. "But perhaps it had better be by-and-bye. You know she wants to go home to-morrow, and we must not keep her away from her duties or her own sphere of life."
"I don't think it will be bad for her to spend a day or two with us, darling," said Lady Caroline, keeping a close eye on Margaret's face as she spoke. "But maybe it’s better to wait. You know she wants to go home tomorrow, and we shouldn’t keep her from her responsibilities or her own life."
"No," Margaret answered, "but her duties will not always keep her at home, you know, mamma, dear."
"No," Margaret replied, "but her responsibilities won’t always keep her at home, you know, Mom."
"I suppose not, my dearest," said Lady Caroline, vaguely, but in the caressing tone to which Margaret was accustomed. "Go to bed, my sweetest one, and we will talk of all these things to-morrow."
"I guess not, my dear," said Lady Caroline, somewhat absentmindedly, but in the soothing tone that Margaret knew well. "Go to bed, my sweetest, and we’ll talk about all this tomorrow."
Meanwhile Janetta was wondering at the luxury of the room which had been allotted to her, and thinking over the events of the past day. When a tap at the door announced Margaret's appearance to say good-night, Janetta was standing before the long looking-glass, apparently inspecting herself by the light of the rose-tinted wax candles in silver sconces which were fixed on either side of the mirror. She was in her dressing-gown, and her long and abundant hair fell over her shoulder in a great curly mass.
Meanwhile, Janetta was amazed by the luxury of the room assigned to her and reflecting on the events of the previous day. When a knock at the door signaled Margaret's arrival to say goodnight, Janetta was standing in front of the large mirror, seemingly checking herself out in the glow of the rose-tinted wax candles positioned on silver sconces on either side of the mirror. She was wearing her dressing gown, and her long, thick hair cascaded over her shoulder in a big curly mass.
"Oh, Miss Vanity!" cried Margaret, with more gaiety of tone than was usual with her, "are you admiring your pretty hair?"
"Oh, Miss Vanity!" Margaret exclaimed, with more cheerfulness than she usually had, "are you admiring your lovely hair?"
"I was thinking," said Janetta, with the intensity which often characterized her speech, "that now I understood you—now I know why you were so different from other girls, so sweet, so calm and beautiful! You have lived in this lovely place all your life! It is like a fairy palace—a dream-house—to me; and you are the queen of it, Margaret—a princess of dreams!"
"I was thinking," said Janetta, with the intensity that often marked her speech, "that now I get you—now I understand why you’re so different from other girls, so sweet, so calm, and beautiful! You’ve lived in this gorgeous place your whole life! It feels like a fairy palace—a dream home—to me; and you are the queen of it, Margaret—a princess of dreams!"
"I hope I shall have something more than dreams to reign over some day," said Margaret, putting her arms round her friend's neck. "And whatever I am queen over, you must share my queendom, Janet. You know how fond I am of you—how I want you to stay with me always and be my friend."
"I hope I’ll have something more than dreams to rule one day," said Margaret, wrapping her arms around her friend's neck. "And whatever I end up being queen over, you have to share my kingdom, Janet. You know how much I care about you—how I want you to stay with me always and be my friend."
"I shall always be your friend—always, to the last day of my life!" said Janetta, with fervor. The two made a pretty picture, reflected in the long mirror; the tall, fair Margaret, still in her soft white silk frock, with her arm round the smaller figure of the dark girl whose curly masses of hair half covered her pink cotton dressing-gown, and whose brown face was upturned so lovingly to her friend's.
"I'll always be your friend—always, until the last day of my life!" said Janetta passionately. The two looked lovely in the long mirror; tall, fair Margaret, still in her soft white silk dress, had her arm around the smaller figure of the dark girl whose curly hair half-covered her pink cotton robe, her brown face turned up so affectionately towards her friend.
"And I am sure it will be good for you to stay with me," said Margaret, answering an unspoken objection in her mind.
"And I'm sure it will be good for you to stay with me," said Margaret, addressing a silent concern in her mind.
"Good for me? It is delicious—it is lovely!" cried Janetta, rapturously. "I have never had anything so nice in my whole life. Dear Margaret, you are so good and so kind—if there were only anything that I could do for you in return! Perhaps some day I shall have the chance, and if ever I have—then you shall see whether I am true to my friend or not!"
"Is this for me? It’s amazing—it’s wonderful!" Janetta exclaimed enthusiastically. "I’ve never had anything this nice my entire life. Dear Margaret, you’re so generous and kind—if only there was something I could do for you in return! Maybe one day I'll get the chance, and when I do—then you’ll see if I’m a true friend or not!"
Margaret kissed her, with a little smile at Janetta's enthusiasm, which was so far different from the modes of expression customary at Helmsley Court, as to be almost amusing.
Margaret kissed her, smiling slightly at Janetta's excitement, which was so different from the usual way people expressed themselves at Helmsley Court that it was almost funny.
CHAPTER IV.
ON THE ROAD.
Miss Polehampton had, of course, written to Mr. and Mrs. Colwyn when she made up her mind that Janetta was to be removed from school; and two or three letters had been interchanged before that eventful day on which Margaret declared that if Janetta went she should go too. Margaret had been purposely kept in the dark until almost the last moment, for Miss Polehampton did not in the least wish to make a scandal, and annoyed as she was by Miss Adair's avowed preference for Janetta, she had arranged a neat little plan by which Miss Colwyn was to go away "for change of air," and be transferred to a school at Worthing kept by a relation of her own at the beginning of the following term. These plans had been upset by a foolish and ill-judged letter from Mrs. Colwyn to her stepdaughter, which Janetta had not been able to keep from Margaret's eyes. This letter was full of reproaches to Janetta for giving so much trouble to her friends; "for, of course," Mrs. Colwyn wrote, "Miss Polehampton's concern for your health is all a blind in order to get you away: and if it hadn't been for Miss Adair taking you up, she would have been only too glad to keep you. But knowing Miss Adair's position, she sees very clearly that it isn't fit for you to be friends with her, and so she wants to send you away."
Miss Polehampton had, of course, written to Mr. and Mrs. Colwyn when she decided that Janetta should be taken out of school; and a couple of letters had been exchanged before that pivotal day when Margaret announced that if Janetta left, she would too. Margaret had been deliberately kept in the dark until almost the last minute because Miss Polehampton didn't want to create a scandal, and even though she was annoyed by Miss Adair's open favoritism towards Janetta, she had organized a neat little plan for Miss Colwyn to go away "for a change of air" and be moved to a school in Worthing run by a relative of hers at the start of the next term. These plans were thrown off course by a rash and poorly thought-out letter from Mrs. Colwyn to her stepdaughter, which Janetta couldn’t hide from Margaret. The letter was filled with accusations towards Janetta for causing so much trouble for her friends; "because, of course," Mrs. Colwyn wrote, "Miss Polehampton's concern for your health is just an excuse to get you away: and if it weren’t for Miss Adair supporting you, she would have been more than happy to keep you. But knowing Miss Adair's position, she clearly sees that it's not appropriate for you to be friends with her, and so she wants to send you away."
This was in the main true, but Janetta, in the blithe confidence of youth, would never have discovered it but for that letter. Together she and Margaret consulted over it, for when Margaret saw Janetta crying, she almost forced the letter from her hand; and then it was that Miss Adair vindicated her claim to social superiority. She went straight to Miss Polehampton and demanded that Janetta should remain; and when the schoolmistress refused to alter her decision, she calmly replied that in that case she should go home too. Miss Polehampton was an obstinate woman, and would not concede the point; and Lady Caroline, on learning the state of affairs, at once perceived that it was impossible to leave Margaret at the school where open warfare had been declared. She accordingly brought both girls away with her, arranging to send Janetta to her own home next morning.
This was mostly true, but Janetta, in her youthful optimism, would never have realized it if it weren't for that letter. She and Margaret talked about it, and when Margaret saw Janetta crying, she nearly snatched the letter from her hand. That’s when Miss Adair asserted her social superiority. She went straight to Miss Polehampton and insisted that Janetta be allowed to stay; when the schoolmistress refused to change her mind, she coolly replied that in that case, she would leave as well. Miss Polehampton was a stubborn woman and would not back down; when Lady Caroline learned what was going on, she immediately understood that it was impossible to leave Margaret at a school where open conflict was happening. She then took both girls with her, planning to send Janetta to her own home the next morning.
"You will stay to luncheon, dear, and I will drive you over to Beaminster at three o'clock," she said to Janetta at breakfast. "No doubt you are anxious to see your own people."
"You will stay for lunch, dear, and I’ll drive you over to Beaminster at three o'clock," she said to Janetta at breakfast. "I’m sure you’re eager to see your family."
Janetta looked as if she might find it difficult to reply, but Margaret interposed a remark—as usual at the right moment.
Janetta seemed like she might struggle to respond, but Margaret jumped in with a comment—just like always, right on cue.
"We will practice our duets this morning—if Janetta likes, that is; and we can have a walk in the garden too. Shall we have the landau, mamma?"
"We're going to practice our duets this morning—if Janetta is up for it, of course; and we can also take a walk in the garden. Should we take the landau, Mom?"
"The victoria, I think, dear," said Lady Caroline, placidly. "Your father wants you to ride with him this afternoon, so I shall have the pleasure of Miss Colwyn's society in my drive."
"The victoria, I believe, dear," said Lady Caroline calmly. "Your dad wants you to ride with him this afternoon, so I’ll have the pleasure of Miss Colwyn’s company during my drive."
Margaret assented; but Janetta became suddenly aware, by a flash of keen feminine intuition, that Lady Caroline had some reason for wishing to go with her alone, and that she had purposely made the arrangement that she spoke of. However, there was nothing to displease her in this, for Lady Caroline had been most kind and considerate to her, so far, and she was innocently disposed to believe in the cordiality and sincerity of every one who behaved with common civility.
Margaret agreed; but Janetta suddenly sensed, through a moment of sharp feminine intuition, that Lady Caroline had a specific reason for wanting to go with her alone, and that she had intentionally organized the arrangement she mentioned. However, there was nothing to upset her about this, because Lady Caroline had been very kind and thoughtful toward her so far, and she was naively inclined to trust in the warmth and sincerity of everyone who treated her with basic politeness.
So she spent a pleasant morning, singing with Margaret, loitering about the garden with Mr. Adair, while Margaret and Sir Philip gathered roses, and enjoying to the full all the sweet influences of peace, refinement, and prosperity by which she was surrounded.
So she spent a lovely morning singing with Margaret, hanging out in the garden with Mr. Adair, while Margaret and Sir Philip picked roses, and fully enjoying all the sweet vibes of peace, elegance, and success that surrounded her.
Margaret left her in the afternoon with rather a hasty kiss, and an assurance that she would see her again at dinner. Janetta tried to remind her that by that time she would have left the Court, but Margaret did not or would not hear. The tears came into the girl's eyes as her friend disappeared.
Margaret left her in the afternoon with a quick kiss and promised she would see her again at dinner. Janetta tried to remind her that by then she would have left the Court, but Margaret didn’t seem to hear or just didn’t want to. Tears filled the girl’s eyes as her friend walked away.
"Never mind, dear," said Lady Caroline, who was observing her closely, "Margaret has forgotten at what hour you were going and I would not remind her—it would spoil her pleasure in her ride. We will arrange for you to come to us another day when you have seen your friends at home."
"Don't worry about it, dear," said Lady Caroline, watching her closely. "Margaret has forgotten what time you were leaving and I don’t want to remind her—it would ruin her enjoyment of the ride. We'll plan for you to visit us another day after you've seen your friends at home."
"Thank you," said Janetta. "It was only that she did not seem to remember that I was going—I had meant to say good-bye."
"Thanks," Janetta said. "It's just that she didn't seem to remember that I was leaving—I meant to say goodbye."
"Exactly. She thinks that I am going to bring you back this afternoon. We will talk about it as we go, dear. Suppose you were to put on your hat now. The carriage will be here in ten minutes."
"Exactly. She thinks I'm going to bring you back this afternoon. We'll talk about it as we go, dear. Why don't you put on your hat now? The carriage will be here in ten minutes."
Janetta prepared for her departure in a somewhat bewildered spirit. She did not know precisely what Lady Caroline meant. She even felt a little nervous as she took her place in the victoria and cast a last look at the stately house in which she had spent some nineteen or twenty pleasant hours. It was Lady Caroline who spoke first.
Janetta got ready to leave with a sense of confusion. She wasn’t exactly sure what Lady Caroline was implying. She even felt a bit anxious as she settled into the carriage and took one last glance at the grand house where she had enjoyed around nineteen or twenty pleasant hours. It was Lady Caroline who spoke first.
"We shall miss your singing to-night," she said, amiably. "Mr. Adair was looking forward to some more duets. Another time, perhaps——"
"We're going to miss your singing tonight," she said warmly. "Mr. Adair was excited about doing some more duets. Maybe next time——"
"I am always pleased to sing," said Janetta, brightening at this address.
"I always love to sing," Janetta said, her face lighting up at the mention.
"Yes—ye—es," said Lady Caroline, with a doubtful little drawl. "No doubt: one always likes to do what one can do so well; but—I confess I am not so musical as my husband or my daughter. I must explain why dear Margaret did not say good bye to you, Miss Colwyn. I allowed her to remain in the belief that she was to see you again to-night, in order that she might not be depressed during her ride by the thought of parting with you. It is always my principle to make the lives of those dear to me as happy as possible," said Margaret's mother, piously.
"Yes—yeah—yes," said Lady Caroline, with a hesitant drawl. "Of course, one always enjoys doing what they can do well; but—I admit I’m not as musical as my husband or my daughter. I need to explain why dear Margaret didn’t say goodbye to you, Miss Colwyn. I let her think she would see you again tonight so she wouldn’t be sad during her ride thinking about leaving you. It’s always my principle to make the lives of those dear to me as happy as possible," said Margaret’s mother, earnestly.
"And if Margaret had been depressed during her ride, Mr. Adair and Sir Philip might have suffered some depression also, and that would be a great pity."
"And if Margaret had been feeling down during her ride, Mr. Adair and Sir Philip might have felt a bit down too, and that would be a real shame."
"Oh, yes," said Janetta. But she felt chilled, without knowing why.
"Oh, yes," Janetta said. But she felt uneasy, without understanding why.
"I must take you into my confidence," said Lady Caroline, in her softest voice. "Mr. Adair has plans for our dear Margaret. Sir Philip Ashley's property adjoins our own: he is of good principles, kind-hearted, and intellectual: he is well off, nice-looking, and of a suitable age—he admires Margaret very much. I need say no more, I am sure."
"I need to share something with you," Lady Caroline said in her gentlest voice. "Mr. Adair has plans for our beloved Margaret. Sir Philip Ashley's property is next to ours; he has good values, is kind, and is smart. He’s financially stable, attractive, and of the right age—he really admires Margaret. I don’t think I need to say anything more, I’m sure."
Again she looked keenly at Janetta's face, but she read there nothing but interest and surprise.
Again she looked closely at Janetta's face, but all she saw was interest and surprise.
"Oh—does Margaret know?" she asked.
"Oh—does Margaret know?" she asked.
"She feels more than she knows," said Lady Caroline, discreetly. "She is in the first stage of—of—emotion. I did not want the afternoon's arrangements to be interfered with."
"She feels more than she understands," Lady Caroline said quietly. "She is in the early stages of—of—emotion. I didn’t want our plans for the afternoon to be disrupted."
"Oh, no! especially on my account," said Janetta, sincerely.
"Oh, no! especially about me," Janetta said earnestly.
"When I go home I shall talk quietly to Margaret," pursued Lady Caroline, "and tell her that you will come back another day, that your duties called you home—they do, I am sure, dear Miss Colwyn—and that you could not return with me when you were so much wanted."
"When I get home, I'll have a calm conversation with Margaret," continued Lady Caroline, "and let her know that you'll come back another day, that your responsibilities called you home—they really do, I’m sure, dear Miss Colwyn—and that you couldn’t return with me when you were needed so much."
"I'm afraid I am not much wanted," said Janetta, with a sigh; "but I daresay it is my duty to go home——"
"I'm afraid I'm not really wanted," Janetta said with a sigh, "but I guess it's my duty to go home——"
"I am sure it is," Lady Caroline declared; "and duty is so high and holy a thing, dear, that you will never regret the performance of it."
"I’m sure it is," Lady Caroline said; "and duty is such a noble and important thing, dear, that you will never regret fulfilling it."
It occurred dimly to Janetta at that point that Lady Caroline's views of duty might possibly differ from her own; but she did not venture to say so.
It suddenly occurred to Janetta that Lady Caroline's sense of duty might be different from hers; however, she didn't dare to say anything.
"And, of course, you will never repeat to Margaret——"
"And, of course, you will never tell Margaret——"
Lady Caroline did not complete her sentence. The coachman suddenly checked the horses' speed: for some unknown reason he actually stopped short in the very middle of the country road between Helmsley Court and Beaminster. His mistress uttered a little cry of alarm.
Lady Caroline didn’t finish her sentence. The coachman suddenly slowed the horses down: for some unknown reason, he actually came to a stop right in the middle of the country road between Helmsley Court and Beaminster. His mistress let out a small cry of alarm.
"What is the matter, Steel?"
"What's wrong, Steel?"
The footman dismounted and touched his hat.
The footman got off and tipped his hat.
"I'm afraid there has been an accident, my lady," he said, as apologetically, as if he were responsible for the accident.
"I'm sorry, my lady, but there’s been an accident," he said, sounding as apologetic as if he were the one to blame for it.
"Oh! Nothing horrible, I hope!" said Lady Caroline, drawing out her smelling-bottle.
"Oh! I hope it’s nothing terrible!" said Lady Caroline, pulling out her perfume bottle.
"It's a carriage accident, my lady. Leastways, a cab. The 'orse is lying right across the road, my lady."
"It's a carriage accident, my lady. At least, it's a cab. The horse is lying right across the road, my lady."
"Speak to the people, Steel," said her ladyship, with great dignity. "They must not be allowed to block up the road in this way."
"Talk to the people, Steel," said her ladyship, with great dignity. "They can't be allowed to block the road like this."
"May I get out?" said Janetta, eagerly. "There is a lady lying on the path, and some people bathing her face. Now they are lifting her up—I am sure they ought not to lift her up in that way—oh, please, I must go just for one minute!" And, without waiting for a reply, she stepped, out of the victoria and sped to the side of the woman who had been hurt.
"Can I get out?" Janetta asked eagerly. "There’s a lady lying on the path, and some people are washing her face. Now they’re lifting her up—I’m sure they shouldn’t lift her like that—oh, please, I have to go just for one minute!" And, without waiting for an answer, she jumped out of the carriage and rushed to the side of the injured woman.
"Very impulsive and undisciplined," said Lady Caroline to herself, as she leaned back and held the smelling-bottle to her own delicate nose. "I am glad I have got her out of the house so soon. Those men were wild about her singing. Sir Philip disapproved of her presence, but he was charmed by her voice, I could see that; and poor, dear Reginald was positively absurd about her voice. And dear Margaret does not sing so well—it is no use pretending that she does—and Sir Philip is trembling on the verge—oh, yes, I am sure that I have been very wise. What is that girl doing now?"
"Very impulsive and undisciplined," Lady Caroline said to herself as she leaned back and held the smelling bottle to her delicate nose. "I’m glad I got her out of the house so soon. Those guys were crazy about her singing. Sir Philip didn’t approve of her being here, but he was charmed by her voice; I could see that. And poor, dear Reginald was completely ridiculous about her voice. And dear Margaret does not sing nearly as well—it’s pointless to pretend that she does—and Sir Philip is on the verge of—oh yes, I’m sure I’ve been very wise. What is that girl doing now?"
The victoria moved forward a little, so that Lady Caroline could obtain a clearer view of what was going on. The vehicle which caused the obstruction—evidently a hired fly from an inn—was uninjured, but the horse had fallen between the shafts and would never rise again. The occupants of the fly—a lady, and a much younger man, perhaps her son—had got out, and the lady had then turned faint, Lady Caroline heard, but was not in any way hurt. Janetta was kneeling by the side of the lady—kneeling in the dust, without any regard to the freshness of her cotton frock, by the way—and had already placed her in the right position, and was ordering the half-dozen people who had collected to stand back and give her air. Lady Caroline watched her movements and gestures with placid amusement, and went so far as to send Steel with the offer of her smelling salts; but as this offer was rejected she felt that nothing else could be done. So she sat and looked on critically.
The victoria moved forward a bit so that Lady Caroline could get a better view of what was happening. The vehicle causing the blockage—clearly a rented carriage from an inn—was fine, but the horse had collapsed between the shafts and wouldn’t get up again. The people in the carriage—a woman and a much younger man, probably her son—had gotten out, and the woman had reportedly fainted, though she wasn’t hurt in any way. Janetta was kneeling beside the woman—kneeling in the dust without caring about her freshly pressed cotton dress, by the way—and had already positioned her correctly, telling the half-dozen onlookers to step back and give her some air. Lady Caroline observed her actions and gestures with calm amusement and even sent Steel with an offer of her smelling salts; however, since that offer was declined, she figured there was nothing more to be done. So, she just sat and watched critically.
The woman—Lady Caroline was hardly inclined to call her a lady, although she did not exactly know why—was at present of a ghastly paleness, but her features were finely cut, and showed traces of former beauty. Her hair was grey, with rebellious waves in it, but her eyebrows were still dark. She was dressed in black, with a good deal of lace about her; and on her ungloved hand Lady Caroline's keen sight enabled her to distinguish some very handsome diamond rings. The effect of the costume was a little spoiled by a large gaudy fan, of violent rainbow hues, which hung at her side; and perhaps it was this article of adornment which decided Lady Caroline in her opinion of the woman's social status. But about the man she was equally positive in a different way. He was a gentleman: there could be no doubt of that. She put up her eye-glass and gazed at him with interest. She almost thought that she had seen him somewhere before.
The woman—Lady Caroline hardly thought of her as a lady, though she wasn't sure why—looked extremely pale at the moment, but her features were elegantly shaped and hinted at a past beauty. Her hair was gray, with rebellious waves, but her eyebrows were still dark. She was dressed in black with plenty of lace, and on her bare hand, Lady Caroline's sharp eyes caught sight of some very beautiful diamond rings. The overall effect of her outfit was somewhat diminished by a large, flashy fan in bright rainbow colors that hung at her side; perhaps it was this accessory that influenced Lady Caroline's judgment of the woman's social standing. However, Lady Caroline was equally certain about the man, but in a different way. He was definitely a gentleman; there was no doubt about that. She raised her eye-glass and looked at him with curiosity. She almost felt like she had seen him somewhere before.
A handsome man, indeed, and a gentleman; but, oh, what an ill-tempered one, apparently! He was dark, with fine features, and black hair with a slight inclination to wave or curl (as far at least as could be judged when the extremely well-cropped state of his head was taken into consideration); and from these indications Lady Caroline judged him to be "the woman's" son. He was tall, muscular, and active looking: it was the way in which his black eyebrows were bent above his eyes which made the observer think him ill-tempered, for his manner and his words expressed anxiety, not anger. But that frown, which must have been habitual, gave him a distinctly ill-humored look.
He was certainly a handsome man and a gentleman, but oh, what a seemingly bad-tempered one! He had dark skin, striking features, and black hair that had a slight wave or curl (at least, that’s what could be inferred given how neatly cropped his hair was); from these signs, Lady Caroline assumed he was "the woman's" son. He was tall, muscular, and looked very active: it was the way his black eyebrows furrowed above his eyes that made people think he was ill-tempered, as his behavior and words conveyed worry, not anger. However, that frown, which must have been a habit, gave him a noticeably grumpy appearance.
At last the lady opened her eyes, and drank a little water, and sat up. Janetta rose from her knees, and turned to the young man with a smile. "She will soon be better now," she said. "I am afraid there is nothing else that I can do—and I think I must go on."
At last, the lady opened her eyes, drank a little water, and sat up. Janetta got up from her knees and turned to the young man with a smile. "She'll be better soon," she said. "I’m afraid there’s nothing more I can do—and I think I need to move on."
"I am very much obliged to you for your kind assistance," said the gentleman, but without any abatement of the gloom of his expression. He gave Janetta a keen look—almost a bold look—Lady Caroline thought, and then smiled a little, not very pleasantly. "Allow me to take you to your carriage."
"I really appreciate your help," said the gentleman, but his expression remained gloomy. He gave Janetta a sharp glance—almost an audacious one, Lady Caroline thought—and then smiled slightly, though not very pleasantly. "Let me escort you to your carriage."
Janetta blushed, as if she were minded to say that it was not her carriage; but returned to the victoria, and was handed to her seat by the young man, who then raised his hat with an elaborate flourish which was not exactly English. Indeed, it occurred to Lady Caroline at once that there was something French about both the travelers. The lady with the frizzled grey hair, the black lace dress and mantel, the gaudy blue and scarlet fan, was quite foreign in appearance; the young man with the perfectly fitting frock-coat, the tall hat, the flower in his button-hole, was—in spite of his perfectly English accent—foreign too. Lady Caroline was cosmopolitan enough to feel an access of greater interest in the pair in consequence.
Janetta blushed, as if she wanted to say that it wasn’t her carriage; but she went back to the victoria and was helped into her seat by the young man, who then tipped his hat with a showy gesture that wasn’t quite English. In fact, Lady Caroline immediately thought that there was something French about both travelers. The lady with the frizzy gray hair, the black lace dress and cloak, and the flashy blue and scarlet fan looked quite foreign; the young man with the perfectly tailored frock coat, the tall hat, and the flower in his buttonhole was—despite his perfectly English accent—foreign too. Lady Caroline was cosmopolitan enough to feel a greater interest in the pair as a result.
"They have sent to the nearest inn for a horse," said Janetta, as the carriage moved on; "and I dare say they will not have long to wait."
"They’ve sent to the closest inn for a horse," Janetta said as the carriage moved on, "and I bet they won’t have to wait long."
"Was the lady hurt?"
"Did the woman get hurt?"
"No, only shaken. She is subject to fainting fits, and the accident quite upset her nerves, her son said."
"No, just shaken up. She tends to faint, and the accident really disturbed her nerves, her son said."
"Her son?"
"Is that her son?"
"The gentleman called her mother."
"The man called her mom."
"Oh! You did not hear their name, I suppose?"
"Oh! I guess you didn't hear their name, did you?"
"No. There was a big B on their traveling bag."
"No. There was a large B on their travel bag."
"B—B—?" said Lady Caroline, thoughtfully. "I don't know any one in this neighborhood whose name begins with B, except the Bevans. They must have been merely passing through; and yet the young man's face seemed familiar to me."
"B—B—?" said Lady Caroline, thinking. "I don't know anyone in this neighborhood whose name starts with B, except the Bevans. They must have just been passing through; and yet the young man's face looked familiar to me."
Janetta shook her head. "I never saw them before," she said.
Janetta shook her head. "I’ve never seen them before," she said.
"He has a very bold and unpleasant expression," Lady Caroline remarked, decidedly. "It spoils him entirely: otherwise he is a handsome man."
"He has a very bold and unpleasant expression," Lady Caroline stated firmly. "It ruins him completely; otherwise, he’s a good-looking guy."
The girl made no answer. She knew, as well as Lady Caroline, that she had been stared at in a manner that was not quite agreeable to her, and yet she did not like to endorse that lady's condemnation of the stranger. For he was certainly very nice-looking—and he had been so kind to his mother that he could not be entirely bad—and to her also his face was vaguely familiar. Could he belong to Beaminster?
The girl didn’t respond. She understood, just like Lady Caroline, that she had been looked at in a way that wasn’t exactly pleasant for her, but she didn’t want to agree with the lady’s judgment of the stranger. He was definitely attractive—and he had been very kind to his mother, which meant he couldn’t be all bad—and his face seemed somewhat familiar to her as well. Could he be from Beaminster?
As she sat and meditated, the tall spires of Beaminster Cathedral came into sight, and a few minutes brought the carriage across the grey stone bridge and down the principal street of the quaint old place which called itself a city, but was really neither more nor less than a quiet country town. Here Lady Caroline turned to her young guest with a question—"You live in Gwynne Street, I believe, my dear?"
As she sat and thought, the tall spires of Beaminster Cathedral appeared in view, and a few minutes later, the carriage crossed the grey stone bridge and drove down the main street of the charming old place that called itself a city but was really just a quiet country town. Here, Lady Caroline turned to her young guest with a question—"You live on Gwynne Street, right, my dear?"
"Yes, at number ten, Gwynne Street," said Janetta, suddenly starting and feeling a little uncomfortable. The coachman evidently knew the address already, for at that moment he turned the horse's heads to the left, and the carriage rolled down a narrow side-street, where the tall red brick houses had a mean and shabby aspect, and seemed as if constructed to keep out sun and air as much as possible.
"Yes, it's number ten, Gwynne Street," Janetta said, suddenly surprised and feeling a bit uneasy. The coachman clearly knew the address already because, at that moment, he turned the horse to the left, and the carriage rolled down a narrow side street where the tall red brick houses looked poor and rundown, as if they were built to block out as much sun and air as possible.
Janetta always felt the closeness and the shabbiness a little when she first came home, even from school, but when she came from Helmsley Court they struck her with redoubled force. She had never thought before how dull the street was, nor noticed that the railings were broken down in front of the door with the brass-plate that bore her father's name, nor that the window-curtains were torn and the windows sadly in need of washing. The little flight of stone steps that led from the iron gate to the door was also very dirty; and the servant girl, whose head appeared against the area railings as the carriage drove up, was more untidy, more unkempt, in appearance than ever Janetta could have expected. "We can't be rich, but we might be clean!" she said to herself in a subdued frenzy of impatience, as she fancied (quite unjustly) that she saw a faint smile pass over Lady Caroline's delicate, impassive face. "No wonder she thinks me an unfit friend for dear Margaret. But—oh, there is my dear, darling father! Well, nobody can say anything against him at any rate!" And Janetta's face beamed with sudden joy as she saw Mr. Colwyn coming down the dirty steps to the ricketty little iron gate, and Lady Caroline, who knew the surgeon by sight, nodded to him with friendly condescension.
Janetta always felt the closeness and the shabbiness a little when she first came home, even from school, but when she returned from Helmsley Court, they hit her even harder. She had never realized before how dull the street was, nor had she noticed that the railings were broken down in front of the door with the brass plate that bore her father's name, nor that the window curtains were torn and the windows desperately needed cleaning. The small flight of stone steps that led from the iron gate to the door was also very dirty; and the maid, whose head appeared against the area railings as the carriage pulled up, looked more disheveled and untidy than Janetta could have ever anticipated. "We might not be rich, but we could at least be clean!" she thought to herself in a suppressed wave of impatience, as she imagined (quite unjustly) that she saw a faint smile cross Lady Caroline's delicate, emotionless face. "No wonder she thinks I'm an unsuitable friend for dear Margaret. But—oh, there’s my dear, darling father! Well, at least no one can say anything bad about him!" And Janetta's face lit up with sudden joy as she saw Mr. Colwyn coming down the dirty steps to the rickety little iron gate, and Lady Caroline, who recognized the surgeon, nodded to him with a friendly air of condescension.
"How are you, Mr. Colwyn?" she said, graciously. "I have brought your daughter home, you see, and I hope you will not scold her for what has been my daughter's fault—not your's."
"How are you, Mr. Colwyn?" she said, kindly. "I've brought your daughter home, and I hope you won’t scold her for what was my daughter's fault—not yours."
"I am very glad to see Janetta, under any circumstances," said Mr. Colwyn, gravely, as he raised his hat. He was a tall spare man, in a shabby coat, with a careworn aspect, and kindly, melancholy eyes. Janetta noticed with a pang that his hair was greyer than it had been when last she went back to school.
"I’m really happy to see Janetta, no matter the situation," said Mr. Colwyn seriously, as he tipped his hat. He was a tall, thin man in a worn-out coat, with a tired look and kind, sad eyes. Janetta felt a twinge in her heart when she saw that his hair had gone greyer since the last time she returned to school.
"We shall be glad to see her again at Helmsley Court," said Lady Caroline. "No, I won't get out, thank you. I have to get back to tea. Your daughter's box is in front. I was to tell you from Miss Polehampton, Mr. Colwyn, that her friend at Worthing would be glad of Miss Colwyn's services after the holidays."
"We'll be happy to see her again at Helmsley Court," said Lady Caroline. "No, I won't get out, thanks. I need to get back for tea. Your daughter's box is up front. I was supposed to tell you from Miss Polehampton, Mr. Colwyn, that her friend in Worthing would appreciate Miss Colwyn's help after the holidays."
"I am much obliged to your ladyship," said Mr. Colwyn, with grave formality. "I am not sure that I shall let my daughter go."
"I really appreciate it, ma'am," Mr. Colwyn said stiffly. "I'm not sure if I’ll allow my daughter to go."
"Won't you? Oh, but she ought to have all possible advantages! And can you tell me, Mr. Colwyn, by any chance, who are the people whom we passed on the road to Beaminster—an oldish lady in black and a young man with very dark hair and eyes? They had B on their luggage, I believe."
"Won't you? Oh, but she should have every possible advantage! And can you tell me, Mr. Colwyn, by any chance, who the people were that we passed on the road to Beaminster—an older lady in black and a young man with very dark hair and eyes? They had a B on their luggage, I believe."
Mr. Colwyn looked surprised.
Mr. Colwyn seemed surprised.
"I think I can tell you," he said, quietly. "They were on their way from Beaminster to Brand Hall. The young man was a cousin of my wife's: his name is Wyvis Brand, and the lady in black was his mother. They have come home after an absence of nearly four-and-twenty years."
"I think I can tell you," he said softly. "They were on their way from Beaminster to Brand Hall. The young man was my wife's cousin: his name is Wyvis Brand, and the woman in black was his mother. They have returned home after being away for almost twenty-four years."
Lady Caroline was too polite to say what she really felt—that she was sorry to hear it.
Lady Caroline was too polite to express what she really felt—that she was sorry to hear it.
CHAPTER V.
WYVIS BRAND.
On the evening of the day on which Lady Caroline drove with Janetta Colwyn to Beaminster, the lady who had fainted by the wayside was sitting in a rather gloomy-looking room at Brand Hall—a room known in the household as the Blue Drawing-room. It had not the look of a drawing-room exactly: it was paneled in oak, which had grown black with age, as had also the great oak beams that crossed the ceiling and the polished floor. The furniture also was of oak, and the hangings of dark but faded blue, while the blue velvet of the chairs and the square of Oriental carpet, in which blue tints also preponderated, did not add cheerfulness to the scene. One or two great blue vases set on the carved oak mantel-piece, and some smaller blue ornaments on a sideboard, matched the furniture in tint; but it was remarkable that on a day when country gardens were overflowing with blossom, there was not a single flower or green leaf in any of the vases. No smaller and lighter ornaments, no scrap of woman's handiwork—lace or embroidery—enlivened the place: no books were set upon the table. A fire would not have been out of season, for the evenings were chilly, and it would have had a cheery look; but there was no attempt at cheeriness. The woman who sat in one of the high-backed chairs was pale and sad: her folded hands lay listlessly clasped together on her lap, and the sombre garb that she wore was as unrelieved by any gleam of brightness as the room itself. In the gathering gloom of a chilly summer evening, even the rings upon her fingers could not flash. Her white face, in its setting of rough, wavy grey hair, over which she wore a covering of black lace, looked almost statuesque in its profound tranquillity. But it was not the tranquillity of comfort and prosperity that had settled on that pale, worn, high-featured face—it was rather the tranquillity that comes of accepted sorrow and inextinguishable despair.
On the evening when Lady Caroline drove with Janetta Colwyn to Beaminster, the woman who had fainted by the roadside was sitting in a rather gloomy room at Brand Hall—a room known in the household as the Blue Drawing-room. It didn’t really look like a drawing-room: it was paneled in oak, which had grown dark with age, just like the large oak beams that crossed the ceiling and the polished floor. The furniture was also made of oak, and the drapes were a dark but faded blue, while the blue velvet of the chairs and the square of Oriental carpet, which also had blue tones, didn’t make the scene any brighter. One or two large blue vases on the carved oak mantelpiece and some smaller blue decorations on a sideboard matched the furniture in color; however, it was striking that on a day when country gardens were bursting with blooms, there wasn’t a single flower or green leaf in any of the vases. No smaller, lighter decorations, no bit of crafts—lace or embroidery—brightened the place: no books were on the table. A fire wouldn’t have been out of place, as the evenings were chilly, and it would have brought a cheerful touch; but there was no effort to create a warm atmosphere. The woman sitting in one of the high-backed chairs was pale and sad: her hands were listlessly clasped together on her lap, and the dark outfit she wore was as devoid of brightness as the room itself. In the growing gloom of a chilly summer evening, even the rings on her fingers didn’t shine. Her pale face, surrounded by rough, wavy grey hair covered with black lace, looked almost statue-like in its deep calm. But it wasn’t the calm of comfort and prosperity that had settled on that pale, worn, high-featured face—it was more the calm that comes from accepted sorrow and unending despair.
She had sat thus for fully half an hour when the door was roughly opened, and the young man whom Mr. Colwyn had named as Wyvis Brand came lounging into the room. He had been dining, but he was not in evening dress, and there was something unrestful and reckless in his way of moving round the room and throwing himself in the chair nearest his mother's, which roused Mrs. Brand's attention. She turned slightly towards him, and became conscious at once of the fumes of wine and strong tobacco with which her son had made her only too familiar. She looked at him for a moment, then clasped her hands tightly together and resumed her former position, with her sad face turned to the window. She may have breathed a sigh as she did so, but Wyvis Brand did not hear it, and if he had heard it, would not perhaps have very greatly cared.
She had been sitting like this for a full half hour when the door swung open, and the young man Mr. Colwyn had identified as Wyvis Brand sauntered into the room. He had just come from dinner, but he wasn't dressed up for the evening, and there was something restless and reckless in the way he moved around the room before slumping into the chair closest to his mother, which caught Mrs. Brand's attention. She turned slightly toward him and immediately noticed the smell of wine and strong tobacco that her son had made all too familiar. She looked at him for a moment, then clasped her hands tightly together and returned to her previous position, with her sad face turned toward the window. She might have sighed as she did so, but Wyvis Brand didn't hear it, and even if he had, he probably wouldn't have cared much.
"Why do you sit in the dark?" he said at last, in a vexed tone.
"Why are you sitting in the dark?" he finally said, sounding annoyed.
"I will ring for lights," Mrs. Brand answered quietly.
"I'll call for lights," Mrs. Brand said softly.
"Do as you like: I am not going to stay: I am going out," said the young man.
"Do whatever you want: I'm not sticking around: I'm leaving," said the young man.
The hand that his mother had stretched out towards the bell fell to her side: she was a submissive woman, used to taking her son at his word.
The hand that his mother had reached out towards the bell dropped to her side: she was a compliant woman, accustomed to taking her son at his word.
"You are lonely here," she ventured to remark, after a short silence: "you will be glad when Cuthbert comes down."
"You feel lonely here," she commented after a brief pause. "You’ll be happy when Cuthbert arrives."
"It's a beastly hole," said her son, gloomily. "I would advise Cuthbert to stay in Paris. What he will do with himself here, I can't imagine."
"It's a terrible place," her son said gloomily. "I would recommend Cuthbert stay in Paris. I can't imagine what he would do with himself here."
"He is happy anywhere," said the mother, with a stifled sigh.
"He’s happy wherever he is," said the mother, with a suppressed sigh.
Wyvis uttered a short, harsh laugh.
Wyvis let out a quick, sharp laugh.
"That can't be said of us, can it?" he exclaimed, putting his hand on his mother's knee in a rough sort of caress. "We are generally in the shadow while Cuthbert is in the sunshine, eh? The influence of this old place makes me poetical, you see."
"That can't be said about us, right?" he said, placing his hand on his mother's knee in a clumsy sort of way. "We're usually in the shadows while Cuthbert enjoys the spotlight, huh? The vibe of this old place makes me feel poetic, you know."
"You need not be in the shadow," said Mrs. Brand. But she said it with an effort.
You don't have to stay in the background," said Mrs. Brand. But she said it with some difficulty.
"Needn't I?" said Wyvis. He thrust his hands into his pockets and leaned back in his chair with another laugh. "I have such a lot to make me cheerful, haven't I?"
"Don't I?" said Wyvis. He shoved his hands into his pockets and leaned back in his chair with another laugh. "I have so much to make me happy, right?"
His mother turned her eyes upon him with a look of yearning tenderness which, even if the room had been less dimly lighted, he would not have seen. He was not much in the habit of looking for sympathy in other people's faces.
His mother looked at him with a gaze full of longing and tenderness, which, even if the room had been brighter, he still wouldn’t have noticed. He wasn't used to seeking sympathy in other people's faces.
"Is the place worse than you expected?" she asked, with a tremor in her voice.
"Is this place worse than you thought it would be?" she asked, her voice shaking.
"It is mouldier—and smaller," he replied, curtly. "One's childish impressions don't go for much. And it is in a miserable state—roof out of repair—fences falling down—drainage imperfect. It has been allowed to go to rack and ruin while we were away."
"It’s moldier—and smaller," he replied shortly. "Childish impressions don’t count for much. And it’s in terrible shape—roof needs repairs—fences are falling down—drainage isn’t working. It’s been left to fall apart while we were gone."
"Wyvis, Wyvis," said his mother, in a tone of pain, "I kept you away for your own sake. I thought you would be happier abroad."
"Wyvis, Wyvis," his mother said with a pained tone, "I kept you away for your own good. I thought you would be happier overseas."
"Oh—happier!" said the young man, rather scornfully. "Happiness isn't meant for me: it isn't in my line. It makes no difference to me whether I am here or in Paris. I should have been here long ago if I had had any idea that things were going wrong in this way."
"Oh—happier!" said the young man, somewhat dismissively. "Happiness isn't for me; it’s not my thing. It doesn’t matter to me whether I’m here or in Paris. I should have been here a long time ago if I had known things were going wrong like this."
"I suppose," said Mrs. Brand, carefully controlling her voice, "that you will not have the visitors you spoke of if the house is in so bad a state."
"I guess," Mrs. Brand said, carefully keeping her voice steady, "that you won't have the visitors you mentioned if the house is in such poor condition."
"Not have visitors? Of course I shall have visitors. What else is there for me to do with myself? We shall get the house put pretty straight by the 12th. Not that there will be any shooting worth speaking of on my place."
"Not have visitors? Of course I'll have visitors. What else is there for me to do? We’ll get the house looking nice by the 12th. Not that there will be any decent shooting on my property."
"If nobody comes before the 12th, I think we can make the house habitable. I will do my best, Wyvis."
"If no one shows up before the 12th, I think we can make the house livable. I'll do my best, Wyvis."
Wyvis laughed again, but in a softer key. "You!" he said. "You can't do much, mother. It isn't the sort of thing you care about. You stay in your own rooms and do your needle-work; I'll see to the house. Some men are coming long before the 12th—the day after to-morrow, I believe."
Wyvis laughed again, but this time it was softer. "You!" he said. "You can't do much, Mom. It’s not really your thing. You stay in your own rooms and do your needlework; I’ll take care of the house. Some guys are coming well before the 12th—the day after tomorrow, I think."
"Who?"
"Who is it?"
"Oh, Dering and St. John and Ponsonby, I expect. I don't know whether they will bring any one else."
"Oh, I guess it's Dering, St. John, and Ponsonby. I'm not sure if they'll bring anyone else."
"The worst men of the worst set you know!" sighed his mother, under her breath. "Could not you have left them behind?"
"The worst men of the worst group you know!" his mother sighed quietly. "Couldn't you have left them behind?"
She felt rather than saw how he frowned—how his hand twitched with impatience.
She felt more than saw him frown—how his hand twitched with impatience.
"What sort of friends am I likely to have?" he said. "Why not those that amuse me most?"
"What kind of friends am I going to have?" he said. "Why not the ones that make me laugh the most?"
Then he rose and went over to the window, where he stood for some time looking out. Turning round at last, he perceived from a slight familiar movement of his mother's hand over her eyes that she was weeping, and it seemed as if his heart smote him at the sight.
Then he got up and walked over to the window, where he stood for a while looking outside. When he finally turned around, he noticed from a small, familiar gesture of his mother's hand over her eyes that she was crying, and it felt like his heart ached at the sight.
"Come, mother," he said, kindly, "don't take what I say and do so much to heart. You know I'm no good, and never shall do anything in the world. You have Cuthbert to comfort you—"
"Come on, Mom," he said gently, "don’t take what I say so seriously. You know I’m not great, and I’m never going to accomplish anything in this world. You have Cuthbert to support you—"
"Cuthbert is nothing to me—nothing—compared with you, Wyvis."
"Cuthbert is irrelevant to me—irrelevant—compared to you, Wyvis."
The young man came to her side and put his hand on her shoulder. The passionate tone had touched him.
The young man moved closer to her and placed his hand on her shoulder. Her passionate voice had really affected him.
"Poor mother!" he said, softly. "You've suffered a good deal through me, haven't you? I wish I could make you forget all the past—but perhaps you wouldn't thank me if I could."
"Poor mom!" he said gently. "You've been through a lot because of me, haven't you? I wish I could help you forget everything that's happened—but maybe you wouldn't appreciate it if I could."
"No," she said, leaning forward so as to rest her forehead against his arm. "No. For there has been brightness in the past, but I see little brightness in the future either for you or for me."
"No," she said, leaning forward to rest her forehead against his arm. "No. There has been brightness in the past, but I see little brightness in the future for either of us."
"Well, that is my own fault," said Wyvis, lightly but bitterly. "If it had not been for my own youthful folly I shouldn't be burdened as I am now. I have no one but myself to thank."
"Well, that's my own fault," said Wyvis, casually but with bitterness. "If it weren't for my own youthful mistakes, I wouldn't be weighed down like this now. I only have myself to blame."
"Yes, yes, it was my fault. I pressed you to do it—to tie yourself for life to the woman who has made you miserable!" said Mrs. Brand, in a tone of despairing self-accusation. "I fancied—then—that we were doing right."
"Yes, yes, it was my fault. I pushed you to do it—to commit yourself for life to the woman who has made you so unhappy!" said Mrs. Brand, in a tone of hopeless self-blame. "I thought—at the time—that we were doing the right thing."
"I suppose we were doing right," said Wyvis Brand sternly, but not as if the thought gave him any consolation. "It was better perhaps that I should marry the woman whom I thought I loved—instead of leaving her or wronging her—but I wish to God that I had never seen her face!"
"I guess we did the right thing," Wyvis Brand said firmly, though it didn't seem to comfort him at all. "It was probably better that I married the woman I believed I loved—instead of abandoning her or betraying her—but I wish to God I had never laid eyes on her!"
"And to think that I persuaded you into marrying her," moaned the mother, rocking herself backward and forward in the extremity of her regretful anguish; "I—who ought to have been wiser—who might have interfered——"
"And to think that I convinced you to marry her," the mother lamented, rocking herself back and forth in her deep regret; "I—who should have known better—who could have stepped in——"
"You couldn't have interfered to much purpose. I was mad about her at the time," said her son, beginning to walk about the room in a restless, aimless manner. "I wish, mother, that you would cease to talk about the past. It seems to me sometimes like a dream; if you would but let it lie still, I think that I could fancy it was a dream. Remember that I do not blame you. When I rage against the bond, I am perfectly well aware that it was one of my own making. No remonstrance, no command would have availed with me for a moment. I was determined to go my own way, and I went."
"You couldn't have interfered in a way that mattered. I was really into her at the time," said her son, starting to pace around the room restlessly and without direction. "I wish, mom, that you'd stop talking about the past. Sometimes it feels like a dream to me; if you’d just let it rest, I think I could convince myself it was just a dream. Just know that I don't blame you. When I get furious about the situation, I know it’s something I created myself. No argument, no order would have changed my mind for even a moment. I was set on doing things my way, and I did."
It was curious to remark that the roughness and harshness of his first manner had dropped away from him as it did drop now and then. He spoke with the polished utterance of an educated man. It was almost as though he at times put on a certain boorishness of demeanor, feeling it in some way demanded of him by circumstances—but not natural to him after all.
It was interesting to notice that the roughness and harshness of his initial manner had faded away from him, just as it sometimes did. He spoke with the polished tone of an educated person. It was almost as if he occasionally adopted a certain brashness in his behavior, feeling it somehow required by the situation—but not truly natural to him after all.
"I will try not to vex you, Wyvis," said his mother, wistfully.
"I'll try not to annoy you, Wyvis," his mother said, with a hint of sadness.
"You do not vex me exactly," he answered, "but you stir my old memories too often. I want to forget the past. Why else did I come down here, where I have never been since I was a child? where Juliet never set foot, and where I have no association with that miserable passage in my life?"
"You don’t exactly annoy me," he replied, "but you bring up my old memories way too often. I want to forget the past. Why else would I come down here, a place I haven’t visited since I was a kid? A place Juliet has never been, and where I have no connection to that painful time in my life?"
"Then why do you bring those men down, Wyvis? For they know the past: they will recall old associations——"
"Then why are you bringing those guys down, Wyvis? Because they know the past: they will remember old connections——"
"They amuse me. I cannot be without companions. I do not pretend to cut myself off from the whole world."
"They make me laugh. I can't be without friends. I don't act like I can isolate myself from everyone."
As he spoke thus briefly and coldly, he stopped to strike a match, and then lighted the wax candles that stood on the black sideboard. By this act he meant perhaps to put a stop to the conversation of which he was heartily tired. But Mrs. Brand, in the half-bewildered condition of mind to which long anxiety and sorrow had reduced her, did not know the virtue of silence, and did not possess the magic quality of tact.
As he spoke so briefly and coldly, he paused to strike a match and lit the wax candles on the black sideboard. By doing this, he probably intended to end the conversation that he was thoroughly exhausted by. However, Mrs. Brand, feeling confused due to the long period of anxiety and sadness she had experienced, didn’t understand the power of silence and lacked the natural ability to sense the right moment.
"You might find companions down here," she said, pertinaciously, "people suited to your position—old friends of your father's, perhaps——"
"You might find some friends down here," she said insistently, "people who match your status—maybe old friends of your father's, perhaps——"
"Will they be so willing to make friends with my father's son?" Wyvis burst out bitterly. Then, seeing from her white and stricken face that he had hurt her, he came to her side and kissed her penitently. "Forgive me, mother," he said, "if I say what you don't like. I've been hearing about my father ever since I came to Beaminster two days ago. I have heard nothing but what confirmed my previous idea about his character. Even poor old Colwyn couldn't say any good of him. He went to the devil as fast as ever he could go, and his son seems likely to follow in his footsteps. That's the general opinion, and, by George, I think I shall soon do something to justify it."
"Will they really want to be friends with my father's son?" Wyvis blurted out bitterly. Then, noticing her pale and distressed face, he moved to her side and kissed her apologetically. "I'm sorry, Mom," he said, "for saying something you don't want to hear. I've been hearing about my dad ever since I got to Beaminster two days ago. Everything I've heard just reinforces my thoughts on his character. Even poor old Colwyn couldn't say anything good about him. He went down a bad path as quickly as he could, and it seems like his son is likely to do the same. That's the general consensus, and honestly, I think I'm going to do something that will prove them right."
"You need not live as your father did, Wyvis," said his mother, whose tears were flowing fast.
"You don’t have to live like your father did, Wyvis," said his mother, tears streaming down her face.
"If I don't, nobody will believe it," said the young man, moodily. "There is no fighting against fate. The Brands are doomed, mother: we shall die out and be forgotten—all the better for the world, too. It is time we were done with: we are a bad lot."
"If I don't, nobody will believe it," said the young man, sulkily. "You can’t fight fate. The Brands are doomed, Mom: we’re going to die out and be forgotten—all the better for the world, honestly. It’s time we moved on; we’re not good people."
"Cuthbert is not bad. And you—Wyvis, you have your child."
"Cuthbert is okay. And you—Wyvis, you have your kid."
"Have I? A child that I have not seen since it was six months old! Brought up by its mother—a woman without heart or principle or anything that is good! Much comfort the child is likely to be to me when I get hold of it."
"Have I? A child I haven't seen since it was six months old! Raised by its mother—a woman who lacks heart, principles, or anything good! I can’t imagine how much comfort this child will bring me when I finally get my hands on it."
"When will that be?" said Mrs. Brand, as if speaking to herself rather than to him. But Wyvis replied:
"When will that be?" Mrs. Brand asked, more to herself than to him. But Wyvis responded:
"When she is tired of it—not before. I do not know where she is."
"When she gets tired of it—not before. I have no idea where she is."
"Does she not draw her allowance?"
"Is she not taking her allowance?"
"Not regularly. And she refused her address when she last appeared at Kirby's. I suppose she wants to keep the child away from me. She need not trouble. The last thing I want is her brat to bring up."
"Not often. And she wouldn't give her address when she last showed up at Kirby's. I guess she wants to keep the kid away from me. She doesn't need to worry. The last thing I want is to deal with her little monster."
"Wyvis!"
"Wyvis!"
But to his mother's remonstrating exclamation Wyvis paid no attention in the least: his mood was fitful, and he was glad to step out of the ill-lighted room into the hall, and thence to the silence and solitude of the grounds about the house.
But Wyvis paid no attention to his mother's protests at all: he was in a moody state and was relieved to leave the dimly lit room for the hall, and then to the quiet and solitude of the grounds around the house.
Brand Hall had been practically deserted for the last few years. A tenant or two had occupied it for a little time soon after its late master's withdrawal from the country; but the house was inconvenient and remote from towns, and it was said, moreover, to be damp and unhealthy. A caretaker and his wife had, therefore, been its only inhabitants of late, and a great deal of preparation had been required to make it fit for its owner when he at last wrote to his agents in Beaminster to intimate his intention of settling at the Hall.
Brand Hall had been almost empty for the last few years. A tenant or two had lived there for a short time right after its previous owner left the country, but the house was inconvenient and far from towns, and it was also rumored to be damp and unhealthy. Recently, only a caretaker and his wife had lived there, so a lot of work had to be done to get it ready for the owner when he finally contacted his agents in Beaminster to let them know he planned to move back into the Hall.
The Brands had for many a long year been renowned as the most unlucky family in the neighborhood. They had once possessed a great property in the county; but gambling losses and speculation had greatly reduced their wealth, and even in the time of Wyvis Brand's grandfather the prestige of the family had sunk very low. In the days of Mark Brand, the father of Wyvis, it sank lower still. Mark Brand was not only "wild," but weak: not only weak, but wicked. His career was one of riotous dissipation, culminating in what was generally spoken of as "a low marriage"—with the barmaid of a Beaminster public-house. Mary Wyvis had never been at all like the typical barmaid of fiction or real life: she was always pale, quiet, and refined-looking, and it was not difficult to see how she had developed into the sorrowful, careworn woman whom Wyvis Brand called mother; but she came of a thoroughly bad stock, and was not untouched in reputation. The county people cut Mark Brand after his marriage, and never took any notice of his wife; and they were horrified when he insisted on naming his eldest son after his wife's family, as if he gloried in the lowliness of her origin. But when Wyvis was a small boy, his father resolved that neither he nor his children should be flouted and jeered at by county magnates any longer. He went abroad, and remained abroad until his death, when Wyvis was twenty years of age and Cuthbert, the younger son, was barely twelve. Some people said that the discovery of some particularly disgraceful deed was imminent when he left his native shores, and that it was for this reason that he had never returned to England; but Mark Brand himself always spoke as if his health were too weak, his nerves too delicate, to bear the rough breezes of his own country and the brusque manners of his compatriots. He had brought up his son according to his own ideas; and the result did not seem entirely satisfactory. Vague rumors occasionally reached Beaminster of scrapes and scandals in which the young Brands figured; it was said that Wyvis was a particularly black sheep, and that he did his best to corrupt his younger brother Cuthbert. The news that he was coming back to Brand Hall was not received with enthusiasm by those who heard it.
The Brands had long been known as the unluckiest family in the area. They once owned a large estate in the county, but gambling losses and risky investments had significantly diminished their wealth, and even during Wyvis Brand's grandfather's time, the family’s reputation had fallen very low. Under Mark Brand, Wyvis's father, it sank even further. Mark Brand was not only reckless but also weak, and not just weak but also immoral. His life was marked by reckless indulgence, culminating in what people referred to as “a low marriage”—to the barmaid of a pub in Beaminster. Mary Wyvis was nothing like the typical barmaid from stories or real life; she was always pale, quiet, and refined-looking, and it was easy to see how she became the sorrowful, weary woman Wyvis called mother. However, she came from a thoroughly disreputable background and had a questionable reputation. After his marriage, the county folks shunned Mark Brand and ignored his wife, and they were appalled when he insisted on naming his eldest son after her family, as if he took pride in her humble origins. But when Wyvis was just a small boy, his father decided that neither he nor his children would be ridiculed by the county elite any longer. He moved abroad and stayed there until his death, when Wyvis was twenty and Cuthbert, the younger son, was barely twelve. Some said he left England to escape the imminent exposure of a particularly disgraceful act, which is why he never returned; but Mark Brand always claimed that his health was too weak and his nerves too delicate to handle the rough winds of his homeland and the blunt manners of his fellow countrymen. He raised his son according to his own beliefs, but the outcome didn’t seem entirely successful. Occasionally, vague rumors reached Beaminster about various misadventures and scandals involving the young Brands; it was said that Wyvis was a particularly bad influence and that he tried to lead his younger brother Cuthbert astray. The news of his return to Brand Hall was not met with excitement by those who heard it.
Wyvis' own story had been a sad one—perhaps more sad than scandalous; but it was a story that the Beaminster people were never to hear aright. Few knew it, and most of those who knew it had agreed to keep it secret. That his wife and child were living, many persons in Paris were aware; that they had separated was also known, but the reason of that separation was to most persons a secret. And Wyvis, who had a great dislike to chatterers, made up his mind when he came to Beaminster that he would tell to nobody the history of the past few years. Had it not been for his mother's sad face, he fancied that he could have put it out of his mind altogether. He half resented the pertinacity with which she seemed to brood upon it. The fact that she had forwarded—had almost insisted upon—the unfortunate marriage, weighed heavily upon her mind. There had been a point at which Wyvis would have given it up. But his mother had espoused the side of the girl, persuaded the young man to fulfill his promises to her—and repented it ever since. Mrs. Wyvis Brand had developed an uncontrollable love for strong drink, as well as a temper that made her at times more like a mad woman than an ordinary human being; and when she one day disappeared from her husband's home, carrying his child with her, and announcing in a subsequent letter that she did not mean to return, it could hardly be wondered at if Wyvis drew a long breath of relief, and hoped that she never would.
Wyvis' story had been a sad one—maybe even sadder than scandalous; but it was a story that the Beaminster people would never hear properly. Few knew it, and most of those who did had agreed to keep it quiet. Many people in Paris were aware that his wife and child were alive; they also knew they had separated, but the reason for that separation was a secret to most. Wyvis, who strongly disliked gossip, decided when he got to Beaminster that he wouldn’t share the history of the past few years with anyone. If it weren't for his mother's sad expression, he believed he could have completely forgotten about it. He was somewhat annoyed by how often she seemed to dwell on it. The fact that she had pushed—almost insisted on—the unfortunate marriage weighed heavily on her mind. At one point, Wyvis would have walked away from it all. But his mother had taken the girl's side, convincing the young man to keep his promises to her—and had regretted it ever since. Mrs. Wyvis Brand had developed a serious problem with alcohol, along with a temper that sometimes made her act more like a madwoman than a regular person; and when she disappeared from her husband's house one day, taking their child with her and later writing that she had no intention of coming back, it was hardly surprising that Wyvis let out a long sigh of relief and hoped she would never return.
CHAPTER VI.
JANETTA AT HOME.
When Lady Caroline drove away from Gwynne Street, Janetta was left by the tumble-down iron gate with her father, in whose hand she had laid both her own. He looked at her interrogatively, smiled a little and said—"Well, my dear?" with a softening of his whole face which made him positively beautiful in Janetta's eyes.
When Lady Caroline drove away from Gwynne Street, Janetta was left by the rundown iron gate with her father, holding both of his hands in hers. He looked at her questioningly, smiled a bit, and said—"Well, my dear?" with a warmth that made him look truly beautiful in Janetta's eyes.
"Dear, dearest father!" said the girl, with an irrepressible little sob. "I am so glad to see you again!"
"Dear, dearest dad!" the girl said, with a little sob she couldn't hold back. "I'm so happy to see you again!"
"Come in, my dear," said Mr. Colwyn, who was not an emotional man, although a sympathetic one. "We have been expecting you all day. We did not think that they would keep you so long at the Court."
"Come in, my dear," said Mr. Colwyn, who wasn't an emotional man, though he was sympathetic. "We've been expecting you all day. We didn't think they would keep you at the Court for so long."
"I'll tell you all about it when I get in," said Janetta, trying to speak cheerily, with an instinctive remembrance of the demands usually made upon her fortitude in her own home. "Is mamma in?" She always spoke of the present Mrs. Colwyn, as "mamma," to distinguish her from her own mother. "I don't see any of the children."
"I'll fill you in on everything when I get there," said Janetta, trying to sound upbeat, remembering the challenges she usually faced at home. "Is Mom in?" She always referred to the current Mrs. Colwyn as "Mom" to differentiate her from her biological mother. "I don’t see any of the kids."
"Frightened away by the grand carriage, I expect," said Mr. Colwyn, with a grim smile. "I see a head or two at the window. Here, Joey, Georgie, Tiny—where are you all? Come and help to carry your sister's things upstairs." He went to the front door and called again; whereupon a side door opened, and from it issued a slip-shod, untidy-looking woman in a shawl, while over her shoulder and under her arm appeared a little troop of children in various stages of growth and untidiness. Mrs. Colwyn had the peculiarity of never being ready for any engagement, much less for any emergency: she had been expecting Janetta all day, and with Janetta some of the Court party; but she was nevertheless in a state of semi-undress, which she tried to conceal underneath her shawl; and on the first intimation of the approach of Lady Caroline's carriage she had shut herself and the children into a back room, and declared her intention of fainting on the spot if Lady Caroline entered the front door.
"Scared off by the fancy carriage, I suppose," said Mr. Colwyn, with a wry smile. "I see a head or two at the window. Hey, Joey, Georgie, Tiny—where are you all? Come and help carry your sister's things upstairs." He walked to the front door and called again; then a side door opened, and a disheveled woman in a shawl appeared, followed by a small group of children in various states of disarray. Mrs. Colwyn had a knack for never being ready for any event, let alone an emergency: she had been waiting for Janetta all day, along with some of the Court party; yet she was still in a partial state of disarray, which she tried to hide under her shawl; and at the first sign of Lady Caroline's carriage approaching, she had locked herself and the kids in a back room, declaring that she would faint on the spot if Lady Caroline came through the front door.
"Well, Janetta," she said, as she advanced towards her stepdaughter and presented one faded cheek to be kissed, "so your grand friends have brought you home! Of course they wouldn't come in; I did not expect them, I am sure. Come into the front room—and children, don't crowd so; your sister will speak to you by-and-bye."
"Well, Janetta," she said, walking up to her stepdaughter and offering her a faded cheek for a kiss, "so your fancy friends brought you back! I figured they wouldn't come inside; I didn’t really expect them to, honestly. Come into the living room—and kids, don’t crowd so much; your sister will talk to you in a bit."
"Oh, no, let me kiss them now," said Janetta, who was receiving a series of affectionate hugs that went far to blind her eyes to the general deficiency of orderliness and beauty in the house to which she had come. "Oh, darlings, I am so glad to see you again! Joey, how you have grown! And Tiny isn't Tiny any longer! Georgie, you have been plaiting your hair! And here are Curly and Jinks! But where is Nora?"
"Oh, no, let me kiss them now," said Janetta, who was getting a bunch of loving hugs that made her overlook the overall messiness and lack of charm in the house she had just arrived at. "Oh, darlings, I’m so happy to see you again! Joey, you’ve grown so much! And Tiny isn't Tiny anymore! Georgie, you’ve been braiding your hair! And here are Curly and Jinks! But where’s Nora?"
"Upstairs, curling her hair," shouted the child who was known by the name of Jinks. While Georgie, a well-grown girl of thirteen, added in a lower tone,
"Upstairs, curling her hair," yelled the child known as Jinks. Meanwhile, Georgie, a tall girl of thirteen, chimed in quietly,
"She would not come down until the Court people had gone. She said she didn't want to be patronized."
"She refused to come down until the people from the Court had left. She said she didn't want to be treated like a child."
Janetta colored, and turned away. Meanwhile Mrs. Colwyn had dropped into the nearest arm-chair, and Mr. Colwyn strayed in and out of the room with the expression of a dog that has lost its master. Georgie hung upon Janetta's arm, and the younger children either clung to their elder sister, or stared at her with round eyes and their fingers in their mouths. Janetta felt uncomfortably conscious of being more than usually interesting to them all. Joe, the eldest boy, a dusty lad of fourteen, all legs and arms, favored her with a broad grin expressive of delight, which his sister did not understand. It was Tiny, the most gentle and delicate of the tribe, who let in a little light on the subject.
Janetta colored and turned away. Meanwhile, Mrs. Colwyn had settled into the nearest armchair, and Mr. Colwyn wandered in and out of the room with the look of a lost dog. Georgie was hanging on Janetta's arm, while the younger children either clung to their older sister or stared at her with wide eyes and their fingers in their mouths. Janetta felt awkwardly aware of being unusually interesting to them all. Joe, the oldest boy, a scruffy fourteen-year-old with long limbs, gave her a big grin that conveyed excitement, which his sister didn’t quite get. It was Tiny, the gentlest and most delicate of the bunch, who shed a bit of light on the situation.
"Did they send you away from school for being naughty?" she asked, with a grave look into Janetta's face.
"Did they kick you out of school for being naughty?" she asked, with a serious expression on Janetta's face.
A chuckle from Joey, and a giggle from Georgie, were instantly repressed by Mr. Colwyn's frown and Mrs. Colwyn's acid remonstrance.
A chuckle from Joey and a giggle from Georgie were quickly silenced by Mr. Colwyn's frown and Mrs. Colwyn's sharp reprimand.
"What are you thinking of, children? Sister is never naughty. We do not yet quite understand why she has left Miss Polehampton's so suddenly, but of course she has some good reason. She'll explain it, no doubt, to her papa and me. Miss Polehampton has been a great deal put out about it all, and has written a long letter to your papa, Janetta; and, indeed, it seems to me as if it would have been more becoming if you had kept to your own place and not tried to make friends with those above you——"
"What are you kids thinking? Sister is never misbehaving. We still don’t fully get why she left Miss Polehampton's so suddenly, but of course she must have a good reason. She’ll explain it to her dad and me, no doubt. Miss Polehampton has been really upset about everything and has written a long letter to your dad, Janetta; and honestly, it seems to me that it would have been more appropriate for you to stay in your place instead of trying to befriend those above you——"
"Who are those above her, I should like to know?" broke in the grey-haired surgeon with some heat. "My Janet's as good as the best of them any day. The Adairs are not such grand people as Miss Polehampton makes out—I never heard of such insulting distinctions!"
"Who are those people above her? I really want to know!" interrupted the grey-haired surgeon, a bit heated. "My Janet is just as good as any of them any day. The Adairs aren't as fancy as Miss Polehampton makes them out to be—I’ve never heard of such insulting distinctions!"
"Fancy Janetta being sent away—regularly expelled!" muttered Joey, with another chuckle.
"Can you believe Janetta got sent away—actually expelled!" muttered Joey, with another chuckle.
"You are very unkind to talk in that way!" said Janetta, addressing him, because at that moment she could not bear to look at Mr. Colwyn. "It was not that that made Miss Polehampton angry. It was what she called insubordination. Miss Adair did not like to see me having meals at a side-table—though I didn't mind one single bit!—and she left her own place and sat by me—and then Miss Polehampton was vexed—and everything followed naturally. It was not just my being friends with Miss Adair that made her send me away."
"You’re really unkind to talk like that!" Janetta said, directing her words at him since she couldn't stand to look at Mr. Colwyn at that moment. "It wasn't that that made Miss Polehampton angry. It was what she called insubordination. Miss Adair didn't like seeing me eat at a side-table—though I didn’t mind at all!—and she left her own spot to sit with me—and then Miss Polehampton got upset—and everything just went on from there. It wasn't just my friendship with Miss Adair that made her send me away."
"It seems to me," said Mr. Colwyn, "that Miss Adair was very inconsiderate."
"It seems to me," said Mr. Colwyn, "that Miss Adair was really inconsiderate."
"It was all her love and friendship, father," pleaded Janetta. "And she had always had her own way; and of course she did not think that Miss Polehampton really meant——"
"It was all her love and friendship, Dad," Janetta pleaded. "And she always did things her own way; and of course she didn't really think that Miss Polehampton meant——"
Her weak little excuses were cut short by a scornful laugh from her stepmother.
Her feeble excuses were interrupted by a mocking laugh from her stepmother.
"It's easy to see that you have been made a cat's-paw of, Janetta," she said. "Miss Adair was tired of school, and took the opportunity of making a to-do about you, so as to provoke the schoolmistress and get sent away. It does not matter to her, of course: she hasn't got her living to earn. And if you lose your teaching, and Miss Polehampton's recommendations by it, it doesn't affect her. Oh, I understand these fine ladies and their ways."
"It's clear that you've been used as a pawn, Janetta," she said. "Miss Adair was fed up with school and took the chance to cause a scene with you to irritate the schoolmistress and get herself sent away. It doesn't matter to her, of course: she doesn't have to earn a living. And if you lose your teaching position and Miss Polehampton's recommendations because of it, it won't impact her at all. Oh, I get these privileged ladies and their antics."
"Indeed," said Janetta, in distress, "you quite misunderstand Miss Adair, mamma. Besides, it has not deprived me of my teaching: Miss Polehampton had told me that I might go to her sister's school at Worthing if I liked; and she only let me go yesterday because she became irritated at—at—some of the things that were said——"
"Honestly," Janetta said, feeling upset, "you totally misunderstand Miss Adair, Mom. Plus, it hasn’t taken away my teaching: Miss Polehampton mentioned that I could go to her sister's school in Worthing if I wanted; she only let me go yesterday because she got annoyed at—at—some of the things that were said——"
"Yes, but I shall not let you go to Worthing," said Mr. Colwyn, with sudden decisiveness. "You shall not be exposed to insolence of this kind any longer. Miss Polehampton had no right to treat you as she did, and I shall write and tell her so."
"Yes, but I’m not going to let you go to Worthing," Mr. Colwyn said decisively. "You won’t be subjected to this kind of disrespect any longer. Miss Polehampton had no right to treat you like that, and I will write to her and let her know."
"And if Janetta stays at home," said his wife complainingly, "what is to become of her career as a music-teacher? She can't get lessons here, and there's the expense——"
"And if Janetta stays home," his wife said, sounding frustrated, "what's going to happen to her career as a music teacher? She can't get any lessons here, and there's the cost——"
"I hope I can afford to keep my daughter as long as I am alive," said Mr. Colwyn with some vehemence. "There, don't be vexed, my dear child," and he laid his hand tenderly on Janetta's shoulder, "nobody blames you; and your friend erred perhaps from over-affection; but Miss Polehampton"—with energy—"is a vulgar, self-seeking, foolish old woman, and I won't have you enter into relations with her again."
"I hope I can afford to keep my daughter for as long as I live," said Mr. Colwyn passionately. "Now, don’t be upset, my dear child," and he gently placed his hand on Janetta's shoulder, "nobody blames you; and your friend might have acted out of too much affection; but Miss Polehampton"—with conviction—"is a selfish, foolish old woman, and I won’t let you get involved with her again."
And then he left the room, and Janetta, forcing back the tears in her eyes, did her best to smile when Georgie and Tiny hugged her simultaneously and Jinks beat a tattoo upon her knee.
And then he left the room, and Janetta, holding back the tears in her eyes, tried her best to smile when Georgie and Tiny hugged her at the same time and Jinks tapped a rhythm on her knee.
"Well," said Mrs. Colwyn, lugubriously, "I hope everything will turn out for the best; but it is not at all nice, Janetta, to think that Miss Adair has been expelled for your sake, or that you are thrown out of work without a character, so to speak. I should think the Adairs would see that, and would make some compensation. If they don't offer to do so, your papa might suggest it——"
"Well," Mrs. Colwyn said sadly, "I hope everything works out in the end; but it's really not great, Janetta, to think that Miss Adair has been expelled because of you, or that you’ve lost your job without a reference, so to speak. I would think the Adairs would realize that and offer some kind of compensation. If they don't offer it, your dad might suggest it——"
"I'm sure father would never suggest anything of the kind," Janetta flashed out; but before Mrs. Colwyn could protest, a diversion was effected by the entrance of the missing Nora, and all discussion was postponed to a more fitting moment.
"I'm sure Dad would never suggest something like that," Janetta shot back; but before Mrs. Colwyn could object, the situation was interrupted by the arrival of the missing Nora, and the discussion was put off until a more suitable time.
For to look at Nora was to forget discussion. She was the eldest of the second Mrs. Colwyn's children—a girl just seventeen, taller than Janetta and thinner, with the thinness of immature girlhood, but with a fair skin and a mop of golden-brown hair, which curled so naturally that her younger brother's statement concerning those fair locks must surely have been a libel. She had a vivacious, narrow, little face, with large eyes like a child's—that is to say, they had the transparent look that one sees in some children's eyes, as if the color had been laid on in a single wash without any shadows. They were very pretty eyes, and gave light and expression to a set of rather small features, which might have been insignificant if they had belonged to an insignificant person. But Nora Colwyn was anything but insignificant.
To look at Nora was to forget any conversation. She was the oldest of the second Mrs. Colwyn's kids—a girl just seventeen, taller than Janetta and skinnier, with the slimness of a young girl, but with a fair complexion and a head full of golden-brown hair that curled so naturally that her younger brother's comment about those lovely locks must have been a total exaggeration. She had a lively, narrow little face, with large eyes like a child's—that is to say, they had that clear look found in some children's eyes, as if the color had been applied in a single wash without any shadows. They were very beautiful eyes, and gave light and expression to a set of rather small features, which could have seemed unremarkable if they were attached to an unremarkable person. But Nora Colwyn was far from unremarkable.
"Have your fine friends gone?" she said, peeping into the room in pretended alarm. "Then I may come in. How are you, Janetta, after your sojourn in the halls of dazzling light?"
"Have your fancy friends left?" she said, peeking into the room with a feigned look of concern. "Then I can come in. How are you, Janetta, after your time in the bright halls?"
"Don't be absurd, Nora," said her sister, with a sudden backward dart of remembrance to the tranquil beauty of the rooms at Helmsley Court and the silver accents of Lady Caroline. "Why didn't you come down before?"
"Don't be ridiculous, Nora," her sister said, suddenly remembering the peaceful beauty of the rooms at Helmsley Court and the silver details of Lady Caroline. "Why didn't you come down earlier?"
"My dear, I thought the nobility and gentry were blocking the door," said Nora, kissing her. "But since they are gone, you might as well come upstairs with me and take off your things. Then we can have tea."
"My dear, I thought the nobles and upper-class folks were blocking the door," said Nora, kissing her. "But since they’re gone, you might as well come upstairs with me and take off your things. Then we can have tea."
Obediently Janetta followed her sister to the little room which they always shared when Janetta was at home. It might have looked very bare and desolate to ordinary eyes, but the girl felt the thrill of pleasure that all young creatures feel to anything that bears the name of home, and became aware of a satisfaction such as she had not experienced in her luxurious bedroom at Helmsley Court. Nora helped her to take off her hat and cloak, and to unpack her box, insisting meanwhile on a detailed relation of all the events that had led to Janetta's return three weeks before the end of the term, and shrieking with laughter over what she called "Miss Poley's defeat."
Obediently, Janetta followed her sister to the little room they always shared when Janetta was home. To an outsider, it might have seemed pretty empty and lonely, but the girl felt the excitement that all young people have for anything called home and realized a sense of satisfaction she hadn't felt in her fancy bedroom at Helmsley Court. Nora helped her take off her hat and cloak and unpack her box, while insisting on a detailed story about everything that led to Janetta’s return three weeks before the end of the term, laughing hysterically over what she dubbed "Miss Poley's defeat."
"But, seriously, Nora, what shall I do with myself, if father will not let me go to Worthing?"
"But seriously, Nora, what am I supposed to do with myself if Dad won't let me go to Worthing?"
"Teach the children at home," said Nora, briskly; "and save me the trouble of looking after them. I should like that. Or get some pupils in the town. Surely the Adairs will recommend you!"
"Teach the kids at home," Nora said confidently; "and spare me the hassle of taking care of them. I’d like that. Or get some students from the town. The Adairs should definitely recommend you!"
This constant reference to possible aid from the Adairs troubled Janetta not a little, and it was with some notion of combatting the idea that she repaired to the surgery after tea, in order to get a few words on the subject with her father. But his first remark was on quite a different matter.
This ongoing mention of potential help from the Adairs really bothered Janetta, and to push back against that idea, she went to the surgery after tea to have a quick word with her father about it. But his first comment was about something completely different.
"Here's a pretty kettle of fish, Janet! The Brands are back again!"
"Here's a real mess, Janet! The Brands are back again!"
"So I heard you say to Lady Caroline."
"So I heard you say to Lady Caroline."
"Mark Brand was a cousin of your mother's," said Mr. Colwyn, abruptly; "and a bad lot. As for these sons of his, I know nothing about them—absolutely nothing. But their mother——" he shook his head significantly.
"Mark Brand was your mom's cousin," Mr. Colwyn said suddenly; "and he was trouble. I don’t know anything about his sons—absolutely nothing. But their mom——" he shook his head with meaning.
"We saw them to day," said Janetta.
"We saw them today," said Janetta.
"Ah, an accident of that kind would be a shock to her: she does not look strong. They wrote to me from the 'Clown,' where they had stayed for the last two days; some question relative to the drainage of Brand Hall. I went to the 'Crown' and saw them. He's a fine-looking man."
"Wow, an accident like that would really surprise her; she doesn't seem very strong. They wrote to me from the 'Clown,' where they had been for the last two days, about some issue regarding the drainage of Brand Hall. I went to the 'Crown' and met with them. He's a good-looking guy."
"He has not altogether a pleasant expression," remarked Janetta, thinking of Lady Caroline's strictures; "but I—liked—his face."
"He doesn't have a completely pleasant expression," Janetta said, recalling Lady Caroline's criticisms; "but I—liked—his face."
"He looks ill-tempered," said her father. "And I can't say that he showed me much civility. He did not even know that your poor mother was dead. Never asked whether she had left any family or anything."
"He seems really grumpy," her father said. "And I can't say he treated me with much respect. He didn’t even know that your poor mother had died. Never asked if she had left any family or anything."
"Did you tell him?" asked Janetta, after a pause.
"Did you tell him?" Janetta asked after a pause.
"No. I did not think it worth while. I am not anxious to cultivate his acquaintance."
"No. I didn't think it was worth it. I'm not eager to get to know him."
"After all, what does it matter?" said the girl coaxingly, for she thought she saw a shadow of disappointment upon his face.
"After all, does it really matter?" the girl said gently, since she thought she noticed a hint of disappointment on his face.
"No, what does it matter?" said her father, brightening up at once. "As long as we are happy with each other, these outside people need not disturb us, need they?"
"No, what does it matter?" her father said, instantly becoming more cheerful. "As long as we’re happy with each other, these outside people don’t need to bother us, do they?"
"Not a bit," said Janetta. "And—you are not angry with me, are you, father, dear?"
"Not at all," said Janetta. "And—you're not mad at me, are you, dad, dear?"
"Why should I be, my Janet? You have done nothing wrong that I know of. If there is any blame it attaches to Miss Adair, not to you."
"Why should I be, my Janet? You haven't done anything wrong that I'm aware of. If there's any blame, it falls on Miss Adair, not on you."
"But I do not want you to think so, father. Miss Adair is the greatest friend that I have in all the world."
"But I don't want you to think that way, Dad. Miss Adair is my closest friend in the whole world."
And she found a good many opportunities of repeating; this conviction of hers during the next few days, for Mrs. Colwyn and Nora were not slow to repeat the sentiment with which they had greeted her—that the Adairs were "stuck-up" fine people, and that they did not mean to take any further notice of her now that they had got what they desired.
And she found plenty of chances to repeat this belief of hers over the next few days, because Mrs. Colwyn and Nora were quick to echo the sentiment with which they had welcomed her—that the Adairs were "stuck-up" snobs, and that they had no intention of acknowledging her now that they had gotten what they wanted.
Janetta stood up gallantly for her friend, but she did feel it a little hard that Margaret had not written or come to see her since her return home. She conjectured—and in the conjecture she was nearly right—that Lady Caroline had sacrificed her a little in order to smooth over things with her daughter: that she had represented Janetta as resolved upon going, resolved upon neglecting Margaret and not complying with her requests; and that Margaret was a little offended with her in consequence. She wrote an affectionate note of excuse to her friend, but Margaret made no reply.
Janetta stood up bravely for her friend, but she couldn’t help feeling it was a bit unfair that Margaret hadn’t written or come to see her since her return home. She guessed—and was almost correct—that Lady Caroline had thrown her under the bus a bit to ease things with her daughter: that she had painted Janetta as determined to leave, determined to neglect Margaret and ignore her requests; and that Margaret was slightly upset with her because of it. She wrote a caring note to explain herself to her friend, but Margaret didn’t respond.
In the first ardor of a youthful friendship, Janetta's heart ached over this silence, and she meditated much as she lay nights upon her little white bed in Nora's attic (for she had not time to meditate during the day) upon the smoothness of life which seemed necessary to the Adairs and the means they took for securing it. On the whole, their life seemed to her too artificial, too much like the life of delicate hot-house flowers under glass; and she came to the conclusion that she preferred her own mode of existence—troublous and hurried and common as it might seem in the eyes of the world to be. After all, was it not pleasant to know that while she was at home, there was a little more comfort than usual for her over-worked, hardly-driven, careworn father; she could see that his meals were properly cooked and served when he came in from long and weary expeditions into the country or amongst the poor of Beaminster; she could help Joey and Georgie in the evenings with their respective lessons; she could teach and care for the younger children all day long. To her stepmother she did not feel that she was very useful; but she could at any rate make new caps for her, new lace fichus and bows, which caused Mrs. Colwyn occasionally to remark with some complacency that Janetta had been quite wasted at Miss Polehampton's school: her proper destiny was evidently to be a milliner.
In the early days of a youthful friendship, Janetta's heart ached over the silence, and she thought a lot as she lay at night on her little white bed in Nora's attic (since she didn't have time to think during the day) about the smoothness of life that seemed necessary to the Adairs and the lengths they went to secure it. Overall, their life felt to her too artificial, too much like delicate greenhouse flowers under glass; and she concluded that she preferred her own way of living—troubled and rushed and ordinary as it might seem to the outside world. After all, wasn’t it nice to know that while she was at home, things were a bit more comfortable for her overworked, often stressed, and weary father; she could ensure that his meals were well-cooked and served when he returned from long and exhausting trips into the countryside or among the poor of Beaminster; she could help Joey and Georgie with their lessons in the evenings; she could teach and look after the younger children all day long. She didn’t feel particularly useful to her stepmother, but at least she could make new caps for her, new lace fichus and bows, which sometimes led Mrs. Colwyn to remark with some satisfaction that Janetta had been quite wasted at Miss Polehampton's school: her true calling was clearly to be a milliner.
Nora was the one person of the family who did not seem to want Janetta's help. Indirectly, however, the elder sister was more useful to her than she knew; for the two went out together and were companions. Hitherto Nora had walked alone, and had made one or two undesirable girl acquaintances. But these were dropped when she had Janetta to talk to, dropped quietly, without a word, much to their indignation, and without Janetta's knowing of their existence.
Nora was the only one in the family who didn’t seem to want Janetta’s help. But indirectly, the older sister was more helpful to her than she realized; they went out together and kept each other company. Until then, Nora had walked alone and had made a few undesirable connections with other girls. However, those friendships faded when she had Janetta to talk to, quietly fizzling out without a word, much to their annoyance, and without Janetta even knowing they existed.
It became a common thing for the two girls to go out together in the long summer evenings, when the work of the day was over, and stroll along the country roads, or venture into the cool shadow of the Beaminster woods. Sometimes the children went with them: sometimes Janetta and Nora went alone. And it was when they were alone one evening that a somewhat unexpected incident came to pass.
It became a regular thing for the two girls to go out together in the long summer evenings, after the day's work was done, and walk along the country roads or explore the cool shade of the Beaminster woods. Sometimes the kids joined them; other times Janetta and Nora went by themselves. It was during one of those evenings alone that an unexpected incident occurred.
The Beaminster woods ran for some distance in a northerly direction beyond Beaminster, and there was a point where only a wire fence divided them from the grounds of Brand Hall. Near this fence Janetta and her sister found themselves one evening—not that they had purposed to reach the boundary, but that they had strayed a little from the beaten path. As they neared the fence they looked at each other and laughed.
The Beaminster woods extended for quite a way to the north of Beaminster, and there was a spot where only a wire fence separated them from the grounds of Brand Hall. One evening, Janetta and her sister ended up near this fence—not because they intended to reach the boundary, but because they had wandered a bit off the main trail. When they got closer to the fence, they glanced at each other and laughed.
"I did not know that we were so near the lordly dwelling of your relations!" said Nora, who loved to tease, and knew that she could always rouse Janetta's indignation by a reference to her "fine friends."
"I didn't realize we were so close to your fancy relatives' place!" said Nora, who loved to joke, and knew that she could always get a rise out of Janetta by bringing up her "high-class friends."
"I did not know either," returned Janetta, good-humoredly. "We can see the house a little. Look at the great red chimneys."
"I didn't know either," Janetta replied cheerfully. "We can see the house a bit. Look at those big red chimneys."
"I have been over it," said Nora, contemptuously. "It's a poor little place, after all—saving your presence, Netta! I wonder if the Brands mean to acknowledge your existence? They——"
"I've thought about it," Nora said dismissively. "It's really just a sad little place, no offense intended, Netta! I wonder if the Brands even plan to recognize that you exist? They——"
She stopped short, for her foot had caught on something, and she nearly stumbled. Janetta stopped also, and the two sisters uttered a sudden cry of surprise. For what Nora had stumbled over was a wooden horse—a child's broken toy—and deep in the bracken before them, with one hand beneath his flushed and dimpled cheek, there lay the loveliest of all objects—a sleeping child.
She halted abruptly because her foot had snagged on something, and she almost fell. Janetta also came to a stop, and the two sisters let out a sudden gasp of surprise. What Nora had tripped over was a wooden horse—a child's broken toy—and nestled in the ferns in front of them, with one hand under his flushed and dimpled cheek, there lay the most wonderful sight of all—a sleeping child.
CHAPTER VII.
NORA'S NEW ACQUAINTANCE.
"He must have lost his way," said Janetta, bending over him. "Poor little fellow!"
"He must have lost his way," Janetta said, leaning over him. "Poor little guy!"
"He's a pretty little boy," said Nora, carelessly. "His nurse or his mother or somebody will be near, I dare say—perhaps gone up to the house. Shall I look about?"
"He's a cute little boy," Nora said casually. "His nurse or his mom or someone will probably be around—maybe they went up to the house. Should I check?"
"Wait a minute—he is awake—he will tell us who he is."
"Hold on a second—he's awake—he'll tell us who he is."
The child, roused by the sound of voices, turned a little, stretched himself, then opened his great dark eyes, and fixed them full on Janetta's face. What he saw there must have reassured him, for a dreamy smile came to his lips, and he stretched out his little hands to her.
The child, awakened by the sound of voices, turned slightly, stretched himself, then opened his big dark eyes and looked directly at Janetta's face. What he saw there must have comforted him, because a dreamy smile appeared on his lips, and he reached out his little hands to her.
"You darling!" cried Janetta. "Where did you come from, dear? What is your name?"
"You darling!" shouted Janetta. "Where did you come from, sweetie? What's your name?"
The boy raised himself and looked about him. He looked about five years old, and was a remarkably fine and handsome child. It was in perfectly clear and distinct English—almost free from any trace of baby dialect—that he replied—
The boy sat up and looked around. He appeared to be about five years old and was an exceptionally good-looking child. He responded in perfectly clear English—almost without any hint of baby talk—
"Mammy brought me. She said I should find my father here. I don't want my father," he remarked, decidedly.
"Mammy brought me. She said I should find my dad here. I don't want my dad," he said firmly.
"Who is your father? What is your name?" Nora asked.
"Who’s your dad? What’s your name?" Nora asked.
"My name is Julian Wyvis Brand," said the little fellow, sturdily; "and I want to know where my father lives, if you please, 'cause it'll soon be my bed-time, and I'm getting very hungry."
"My name is Julian Wyvis Brand," said the little guy confidently; "and I want to know where my dad lives, please, because it's almost my bedtime, and I'm getting really hungry."
Janetta and her sister exchanged glances.
Janetta and her sister looked at each other.
"Is your father's name Wyvis Brand, too?" asked Janetta.
"Is your dad's name Wyvis Brand, too?" asked Janetta.
"Yes, same as mine," said the boy, nodding. He stood erect now, and she noticed that his clothes, originally of fashionable cut and costly material, were torn and stained and shabby. He had a little bundle beside him, tied up in a gaudy shawl; and the broken toy-horse seemed to have fallen out of it.
"Yeah, just like mine," the boy said, nodding. He stood up straight now, and she noticed that his clothes, once stylish and made of expensive fabric, were now torn, stained, and worn out. He had a small bundle next to him, wrapped in a colorful shawl; the broken toy horse appeared to have fallen out of it.
"But where is your mother?"
"But where's your mom?"
"Mammy's gone away. She told me to go and find my father at the big red house there. I did go once; but they thought I was a beggar, and they sent me away. I don't know what to do, I don't. I wish mammy would come."
"Mammy's gone. She said to go find my dad at the big red house over there. I went once, but they thought I was a beggar and sent me away. I don't know what to do. I really wish Mammy would come back."
"Will she come soon?"
"Is she coming soon?"
"She said no. Never, never, never. She's gone over the sea again," said the boy, with the abstracted, meditative look which children sometimes assume when they are concocting a romance, and which Janetta was quick to remark. "I think she's gone right off to America or London. But she said that I was to tell my father that she would never come back."
"She said no. Never, never, never. She's gone across the ocean again," said the boy, with the distant, thoughtful look kids sometimes have when they're imagining a story, and Janetta quickly noticed. "I think she's gone all the way to America or London. But she told me to let my dad know that she would never come back."
"What are we to do?" said Nora, in an under tone.
"What are we supposed to do?" said Nora, in a low voice.
"We must take him to Brand Hall," Janetta answered, "and ask to see either Mrs. Brand or Mr. Wyvis Brand."
"We need to take him to Brand Hall," Janetta replied, "and ask to see either Mrs. Brand or Mr. Wyvis Brand."
"Won't it be rather dreadful?"
"Isn't it going to be awful?"
Janetta turned hastily on her sister. "Yes," she said, with decision, "it is very awkward, indeed, and it may be much better that you should not be mixed up in the matter at all. You must stay here while I go up to the house."
Janetta quickly faced her sister. "Yes," she said firmly, "it's very awkward, and it might be better if you didn't get involved at all. You should stay here while I go to the house."
"But, Janetta, wouldn't you rather have some one with you?"
"But, Janetta, wouldn't you prefer to have someone with you?"
"I think it will be easier alone," Janetta answered. "You see, I have seen Mrs. Brand and her son already, and I feel as if I knew what they would be like. Wait for me here: I daresay I shall not be ten minutes. Come, dear, will you go with me to see if we can find your father?"
"I think it will be easier if I go alone," Janetta replied. "You see, I’ve already met Mrs. Brand and her son, and I feel like I know what they’re like. Wait for me here; I probably won’t be gone more than ten minutes. Come on, sweetheart, will you go with me to see if we can find your dad?"
"Yes," said the boy, promptly putting his hand in hers.
"Yeah," said the boy, quickly taking her hand.
"Are these your things in the bundle?"
"Are these your stuff in the bundle?"
"Yes; mammy put them there. There's my Sunday suit, and my book of 'Jack, the Giantkiller,' you know. And my wooden horse; but it's broke. Will you carry the horse for me?—and I'll carry the bundle."
"Yeah, Mom put them there. There's my Sunday suit and my book of 'Jack, the Giantkiller,' you know. And my wooden horse, but it's broken. Can you carry the horse for me?—and I'll carry the bundle."
"Isn't it too heavy for you?"
"Isn't that too heavy for you?"
"Not a bit," and the little fellow grasped it by both bands, and swung it about triumphantly.
"Not at all," and the little guy grabbed it with both hands and swung it around proudly.
"Come along, then," said Janetta, with a smile. "Wait for me here, Nora, dear: I shall then find you easily when I come back."
"Come on, then," Janetta said with a smile. "Wait for me here, Nora, dear: I’ll be able to find you easily when I come back."
She marched off, the boy stumping after her with his burden. Nora noticed that after a few minutes' walk her sister gently relieved him of the load and carried it herself.
She walked ahead, and the boy followed her, struggling with his load. Nora saw that after a few minutes of walking, her sister kindly took the burden from him and carried it herself.
"Just like Janetta," she soliloquized, as the two figures disappeared behind a clump of tall trees; "she was afraid of spoiling the moral if she did not let him try at least to carry the bundle. She always is afraid of spoiling the moral: I never knew such a conscientious person in my life. I am sure, as mamma says, she sets an excellent example."
"Just like Janetta," she mused, as the two figures vanished behind a group of tall trees; "she was worried about ruining the lesson if she didn’t let him at least try to carry the bundle. She's always concerned about ruining the lesson: I’ve never known anyone so responsible in my life. I’m sure, as Mom says, she sets a great example."
And then Nora balanced herself on the loose wire of the fence, which made an excellent swing, and poising herself upon it she took off her hat, and resigned herself to waiting for Janetta's return. Naturally, perhaps, her meditations turned upon Janetta's character.
And then Nora balanced herself on the loose wire of the fence, which made a great swing, and as she steadied herself on it, she took off her hat and settled in to wait for Janetta's return. Naturally, her thoughts turned to Janetta's character.
"I wish I were like her," she said to herself. "Wherever she is she seems to find work to do, and makes herself necessary and useful. Now, I am of no use to anybody. I don't think I was ever meant to be of use. I was meant to be ornamental!" She struck the wire with the point of her little shoe, and looked at it regretfully. "I have no talent, mamma says. I can look nice, I believe, and that is all. If I were Margaret Adair I am sure I should be very much admired! But being only Nora Colwyn, the doctor's daughter, I must mend socks and make puddings, and eat cold mutton and wear old frocks to the end of the chapter! What a mercy I am taller than Janetta! My old dresses are cut down for her, but she can't leave me her cast-off ones. That little wretch, Georgie, will soon be as tall as I am, I believe. Thank goodness, she will never be as pretty." And Miss Nora, who was really excessively vain, drew out of her pocket a small looking-glass, and began studying her features as therein reflected: first her eyes, when she pulled out her eyelashes and stroked her eyebrows; then her nose, which she pinched a little to make longer; then her mouth, of which she bit the lips in order to increase the color and judge of the effect. Then she took some geranium petals from the flowers in her belt and rubbed them on her cheeks: the red stain became her mightily, she thought, and was almost as good as rouge.
"I wish I could be like her," she thought to herself. "No matter where she goes, she always finds something to do and makes herself helpful and valuable. Right now, I feel useless to everyone. I don’t think I was ever meant to be useful. I was meant to be decorative!" She tapped the wire with the tip of her shoe and looked at it sadly. "I have no talent, according to Mom. I can look good, I guess, and that’s about it. If I were Margaret Adair, I know I’d be admired! But since I’m just Nora Colwyn, the doctor’s daughter, I have to mend socks and make puddings, eat cold mutton, and wear old dresses until the end of time! Thank goodness I’m taller than Janetta! My old dresses are altered for her, but she can’t give me her hand-me-downs. That little brat, Georgie, will soon be as tall as I am, I bet. Thank goodness she’ll never be as pretty." And Miss Nora, who was really very vain, pulled out a small mirror from her pocket and began examining her looks: first her eyes, as she tugged at her eyelashes and smoothed her eyebrows; then her nose, which she pinched a little to make it look longer; then her mouth, which she bit to add color and see the effect. Then she took some geranium petals from the flowers in her belt and rubbed them on her cheeks: she thought the red stain looked fantastic and was almost as good as blush.
Thus engaged, she did not hear steps on the pathway by which she and Janetta had come. A man, young and slim, with a stoop and a slight halt in his walk, with bright, curling hair, worn rather longer than Englishmen usually wear it, with thin but expressive features, and very brilliant blue eyes—this was the personage who now appeared upon the scene. He stopped short rather suddenly when he became aware of the presence of a young lady upon the fence—perhaps it was to him a somewhat startling one: then, when he noted how she was engaged, a smile broke gradually over his countenance. He once made a movement to advance, then restrained himself and waited; but some involuntary rustle of the branches above him or twigs under his feet revealed him. Nora gave a little involuntary cry, dropped her looking-glass, and colored crimson with vexation at finding that some one was watching her.
Engrossed in her task, she didn't hear footsteps on the path where she and Janetta had arrived. A young man, slim with a slight stoop and a slight limp, sporting bright, curly hair that was a bit longer than what Englishmen typically wore, had thin but expressive features, and strikingly bright blue eyes—this is the person who now entered the scene. He abruptly stopped when he noticed a young woman sitting on the fence—perhaps it was a bit surprising for him. Then, as he observed how she was occupied, a smile slowly spread across his face. He made a move to step forward but held back and waited; however, an involuntary rustle of the branches above or the twigs under his feet gave him away. Nora let out a small, involuntary gasp, dropped her mirror, and blushed deeply with embarrassment at realizing someone was watching her.
"What ought I to do, I wonder?" Such was the thought that flashed through the young man's mind. He was remarkably quick in receiving impressions and in drawing conclusions. "She is not a French girl, thank goodness, fresh from a convent, and afraid to open her lips! Neither is she the conventional young English lady, or she would not sit on a fence and look at herself in a pocket looking-glass. At least, I suppose she would not: how should I know what English girls would do? At any rate, here goes for addressing her."
"What should I do, I wonder?" This thought raced through the young man's mind. He was quick to pick up on things and make decisions. "She's not a French girl, thank goodness, just out of a convent and too scared to speak! And she’s not your typical English lady, or she wouldn’t be sitting on a fence, checking herself out in a pocket mirror. At least, I think she wouldn’t—what do I know about how English girls behave? Anyway, here goes for talking to her."
All these ideas passed through his mind in the course of the second or two which elapsed while he courteously raised his hat, and advanced to pick up the fallen hand-glass. But Nora was too quick for him. She had slipped off the fence and secured her mirror before he could reach it; and then, with a look of quite unnecessary scorn and anger, she almost turned her back upon him, and stood looking at the one angle of the house which she could see.
All these thoughts raced through his mind in the brief moment it took him to politely lift his hat and move to pick up the fallen mirror. But Nora was faster. She had jumped off the fence and grabbed her mirror before he could get to it; then, with a look of completely unwarranted disdain and anger, she nearly turned her back on him and focused on the one corner of the house she could see.
The young man brushed his moustache to conceal a smile, and ventured on the remark that he had been waiting to make.
The young man stroked his mustache to hide a smile and went ahead with the comment he had been eager to make.
"I beg your pardon; I trust that I did not startle you."
"I’m sorry; I hope I didn’t surprise you."
"Not at all," said Nora, with dignity. But she did not turn round.
"Not at all," Nora said, maintaining her dignity. But she didn't turn around.
"If you are looking for the gate into the grounds," he resumed, with great considerateness of manner, "you will find it about twenty yards further to your left. Can I have the pleasure of showing you the way?"
"If you're looking for the entrance to the grounds," he continued, with great politeness, "you'll find it about twenty yards further to your left. May I have the pleasure of showing you the way?"
"No, thank you," said Miss Nora, very ungraciously. "I am waiting for my sister." She felt that some explanation was necessary to account for the fact that she did not immediately walk away.
"No, thank you," said Miss Nora, rather rudely. "I’m waiting for my sister." She felt it was necessary to explain why she didn’t just walk away right away.
"Oh, I beg your pardon," said the young man once more, but this time in a rather disappointed tone. Then, brightening—"But if your sister has gone up to our house why won't you come in too?"
"Oh, I'm really sorry," said the young man again, but this time with a hint of disappointment. Then, brightening up—"But if your sister has gone to our house, why don't you come in too?"
"Your house?" said Nora, unceremoniously, and facing him with an air of fearless incredulity, which amused him immensely. "But you are not Mr. Brand?"
"Your house?" said Nora, bluntly, and turning to him with a look of bold disbelief that entertained him greatly. "But you aren’t Mr. Brand?"
"My name is Brand," said the young fellow, smiling the sunniest smile in the world, and again raising his hat, with what Nora now noticed to be a rather foreign kind of grace: "and if you know it, I feel that it is honored already."
"My name is Brand," said the young man, flashing the brightest smile ever, and once again tipping his hat with what Nora now saw as a somewhat foreign kind of charm: "and if you know it, I feel that it is already honored."
Nora knitted her brows. "I don't know what you mean," she said, impatiently, "but you are not Mr. Brand of the Hall, are you?"
Nora furrowed her brows. "I don't understand what you're saying," she said, impatiently, "but you're not Mr. Brand from the Hall, are you?"
"I live at the Hall, certainly, and my name is Brand—Cuthbert Brand, at your service."
"I live at the Hall, for sure, and my name is Brand—Cuthbert Brand, at your service."
"Oh, I see. Not Wyvis Brand?" said Nora impulsively. "Not the father of the dear little boy that we found here just now?"
"Oh, I see. Not Wyvis Brand?" Nora said impulsively. "Not the father of the sweet little boy we just found here?"
Cuthbert Brand's fair face colored. He looked excessively surprised.
Cuthbert Brand's fair face turned red. He looked really surprised.
"The father—a little boy? I am afraid," he said, with some embarrassment of manner, "that I do not exactly know what you mean——"
"The father—a little boy? I'm afraid," he said, feeling a bit awkward, "that I don't really understand what you mean—"
"It is just this," said Nora, losing her contemptuous manner and coming closer to the speaker; "when my sister and I were walking this way we saw a little boy lying here fast asleep. He woke up and told us that his name was Julian Wyvis Brand, and that his mother had left him here, and told him to find his father, who lived at that red house."
"It’s just this," Nora said, dropping her disdainful attitude and moving closer to the speaker. "When my sister and I were walking this way, we saw a little boy lying here, sound asleep. He woke up and told us his name was Julian Wyvis Brand, and that his mom had left him here, telling him to find his dad, who lived at that red house."
"Good heavens! And the woman—what became of her?"
"Wow! And the woman—what happened to her?"
"The boy said she had gone away and would not come back."
"The boy said she had left and wouldn’t be coming back."
"I trust she may not," muttered Cuthbert angrily to himself. A red flush colored his brow as he went on. "My brother's wife," he said formally, "is not—at present—on very friendly terms with him; we did not know that she intended to bring the child home in this manner: we thought that she desired to keep it—where is the boy, by the way?"
"I hope she doesn't," Cuthbert muttered angrily to himself. A red flush spread across his forehead as he continued. "My brother's wife," he said in a formal tone, "is not—at the moment—on very good terms with him; we had no idea she planned to bring the child home like this: we thought she wanted to keep him—by the way, where is the boy?"
"My sister has taken him up to the Hall. She said that she would see Mr. Brand."
"My sister has taken him up to the Hall. She said she would see Mr. Brand."
Cuthbert raised his eyebrows. "See my brother?" he repeated as if involuntarily. "My brother!"
Cuthbert raised his eyebrows. "See my brother?" he said again as if it were out of his control. "My brother!"
"She is his second cousin, you know: I suppose that gives her courage," said Nora smiling at the tone of horror which she fancied must be simulated for the occasion. But Cuthbert was in earnest—he knew Wyvis Brand's temper too well to anticipate anything but a rough reception for any one who seemed inclined to meddle with his private affairs. And if Nora's sister were like herself! For Nora did not look like a person who would bear roughness or rudeness from any one.
"She's his second cousin, you know; I guess that gives her some courage," said Nora, smiling at the horror she imagined was just for show. But Cuthbert was serious—he understood Wyvis Brand's temper all too well to expect anything but a harsh welcome for anyone who dared to interfere with his personal business. And if Nora's sister was anything like her! Because Nora didn’t seem like the type who would tolerate roughness or rudeness from anyone.
"Then are you my cousin, too?" he asked, suddenly struck by an idea that sent a gleam of pleasure to his eye.
"Then are you my cousin, too?" he asked, suddenly hit by an idea that brought a sparkle of joy to his eye.
"Oh, no," said Nora, demurely. "I'm no relation. It is only Janetta—her mother was Mr. Brand's father's cousin. But that was not my mother—Janetta and I are stepsisters."
"Oh, no," said Nora quietly. "I'm not related. It's just Janetta—her mom was Mr. Brand's dad's cousin. But that's not my mom—Janetta and I are stepsisters."
"Surely that makes a relationship, however," said Cuthbert, courageously. "If your stepsister is my second cousin, you must be a sort of step-second-cousin to me. Will you not condescend to acknowledge the connection?"
"That definitely makes us relatives," Cuthbert said boldly. "If your stepsister is my second cousin, then you must be a kind of step-second-cousin to me. Will you at least recognize our connection?"
"Isn't the condescension all on your side?" said Nora coolly. "It may be a connection, but it certainly isn't a relationship."
"Isn't the condescension all on your side?" Nora said coolly. "It might be a connection, but it definitely isn't a relationship."
"I am only too glad to hear you call it a connection," said Cuthbert, with gravity. And then the two laughed—Nora rather against her will—Cuthbert out of amusement at the situation, and both out of sheer light-heartedness. And when they had laughed the ice seemed to be broken, and they felt as if they were old friends.
"I’m really glad to hear you call it a connection," Cuthbert said seriously. Then they both laughed—Nora somewhat reluctantly—Cuthbert out of amusement at the situation, and both from pure light-heartedness. Once they finished laughing, it felt like the ice was broken, and they seemed like old friends.
"I did not know that any of our relations were living in Beaminster," he resumed, after a moment's pause.
"I didn’t know any of our relatives were living in Beaminster," he continued after a short pause.
"I suppose you never even heard our name," said Nora, saucily.
"I guess you never even heard of us," Nora said cheekily.
"I don't—know——" he began, in some confusion.
"I don't—know——" he started, sounding a bit confused.
"Of course you don't. Your father had a cousin and she married a doctor—a poor country surgeon, and so of course you forgot all about her existence. She was not my mother, so I can speak out, you know. Your father never spoke to her again after she married my father."
"Of course you don’t. Your dad had a cousin who married a doctor—a struggling country surgeon—and naturally, you forgot all about her. She wasn't my mother, so I can be honest, you know. Your dad never spoke to her again after she married my father."
"More shame to him! I remember now. Your father is James Colwyn."
"How shameful for him! I remember now. Your dad is James Colwyn."
Nora nodded. "I think it was a very great shame," she said.
Nora nodded. "I think it was a real shame," she said.
"And so do I," said Cuthbert, heartily.
"And so do I," Cuthbert said cheerfully.
"It was all the worse," Nora went on, quite forgetting in her eagerness whom she was talking to, "because Mr. Brand was not himself so very much thought of, you know—people did not think—oh, I forgot! I beg your pardon!" she suddenly ejaculated, turning crimson as she remembered that the man to whom she was speaking was the son of the much-abused Mr. Brand, who had been considered the black sheep of the county.
"It was even worse," Nora continued, completely forgetting who she was talking to in her excitement, "because Mr. Brand wasn't really thought of highly, you know—people didn’t think—oh, I forgot! I'm so sorry!" she suddenly exclaimed, turning red as she realized that the man she was speaking to was the son of the much-criticized Mr. Brand, who had been seen as the black sheep of the county.
"Don't apologize, pray," said Cuthbert, lightly. "I'm quite accustomed to hearing my relations spoken ill of. What was it that people did not think?"
"Don't apologize, just pray," Cuthbert said casually. "I'm pretty used to hearing people talk badly about my family. What was it that people didn’t think?"
"Oh," said Nora, now covered with confusion, "of course I could not tell you."
"Oh," said Nora, now completely confused, "I definitely couldn't tell you."
"It was so very bad, was it?" said the young man, laughing. "You need not be afraid. Really and seriously, I have been told that my poor father was not very popular about here, and I don't much wonder at it, for although he was a good father to us he was rather short in manner, and, perhaps, I may add, in temper. Wyvis is like him exactly, I believe."
"It was really that bad, huh?" said the young man, laughing. "You don’t have to worry. Honestly, I've heard that my poor dad wasn’t very popular around here, and I can see why. While he was a good father to us, he was pretty short with people, and I might add, maybe a bit quick-tempered. I think Wyvis is just like him."
"And are you?" asked Nora.
"And what about you?" asked Nora.
Cuthbert raised his hat and gave it a tremendous flourish. "Mademoiselle, I have not that honor," he replied.
Cuthbert tipped his hat with a grand gesture. "Miss, I don't have that honor," he said.
"I suppose I ought not to have asked," said Nora to herself, but this time she restrained herself and did not say it aloud. "I wonder where Janetta is?" she murmured after a moment's silence. "I did not think that she would be so long."
"I guess I shouldn't have asked," Nora said to herself, but this time she held back and didn’t say it out loud. "I wonder where Janetta is?" she murmured after a moment of silence. "I didn't expect her to take this long."
If Cuthbert thought the remark ungracious, as he might well have done, he made no sign of discomfiture. "Can I do anything?" he asked. "Shall I go to the house and find out whether she has seen my brother? But then I shall have to leave you."
If Cuthbert thought the comment was rude, which he probably did, he didn't show it. "Can I help with anything?" he asked. "Should I go to the house and see if she has seen my brother? But then I’d have to leave you."
"Oh, that doesn't matter," said Nora, innocently.
"Oh, that doesn't matter," Nora said, innocently.
"Doesn't it? But I hardly like the idea of leaving you all alone. There might be tramps about. If you are like all the other young ladies I have known, you will have an objection to tramps."
"Doesn't it? But I really don't like the idea of leaving you all alone. There could be homeless people around. If you're anything like the other young women I've known, you'll probably have some concerns about them."
"I am sure," said Nora, with confidence, "that I am not at all like the other young ladies you know; but at the same time I must confess that I don't like tramps."
"I’m sure," said Nora confidently, "that I’m nothing like the other young ladies you know; but at the same time, I have to admit that I don’t like drifters."
"I knew it. And I saw a tramp—I am sure I did—a little while ago in this very wood. He was ragged and dirty, but picturesque. I sketched him, but I think he would not be a pleasant companion for you."
"I knew it. And I saw a homeless guy—I’m sure I did—a little while ago in this very woods. He was ragged and dirty, but still kind of interesting. I sketched him, but I don’t think he would be a pleasant person for you to be around."
"Do you sketch?" said Nora quickly.
"Do you draw?" Nora asked quickly.
"Oh, yes, I sketch a little," he answered in a careless sort of way—for what was the use of telling this little girl that his pictures had been hung in the Salon and the Academy, or that he had hopes of one day rising to fame and fortune in his recently adopted profession? He was not given to boasting of his own success, and besides, this child—with her saucy face and guileless eyes—would not understand either his ambitions or his achievements.
"Oh, yeah, I do some sketching," he replied casually—after all, what was the point in telling this little girl that his artwork had been displayed in the Salon and the Academy, or that he hoped to achieve fame and fortune in his new career? He wasn’t one to brag about his success, and besides, this child—with her cheeky face and innocent eyes—wouldn’t grasp either his ambitions or accomplishments.
But Nora's one talent was for drawing, and although the instruction she had received was by no means of the best, she had good taste and a great desire to improve her skill. So Cuthbert's admission excited her interest at once.
But Nora's only talent was drawing, and even though the instruction she had received wasn't top-notch, she had good taste and a strong desire to get better at her skill. So Cuthbert's admission sparked her interest immediately.
"Have you been sketching now?" she asked. "Oh, do let me see what you have done?"
"Have you been sketching lately?" she asked. "Oh, please let me see what you've created!"
Cuthbert's portfolio was under his arm. He laughed, hesitated, then dropped on one knee beside her and began to exhibit his sketches. It was thus—side by side, with heads very close together—that Janetta, much to her amazement, found them on her return.
Cuthbert had his portfolio under his arm. He laughed, paused for a moment, then knelt beside her and started showing her his sketches. It was like this—side by side, with their heads almost touching—that Janetta, to her surprise, found them when she returned.
CHAPTER VIII.
FATHER AND CHILD.
Janetta had set off on her expedition to Brand Hall out of an impulse of mingled pity and indignation—pity for the little boy, indignation against the mother who could desert him, perhaps against the father too. This feeling prevented her from realizing all at once the difficult position in which she was now placing herself; the awkwardness in which she would be involved if Mr. Brand declared that he knew nothing of the child, or would have nothing to do with it. "In that case," she said to herself, with an admiring glance at the lovely little boy, "I shall have to adopt him, I think! I wonder what poor mamma would say!"
Janetta had set off on her trip to Brand Hall out of a mix of compassion and frustration—compassion for the little boy, frustration with the mother who could leave him, and maybe with the father too. This feeling kept her from fully realizing the tricky situation she was getting into; the awkwardness she would face if Mr. Brand said he knew nothing about the child or wanted nothing to do with him. "In that case," she thought to herself, stealing a glance at the adorable little boy, "I guess I'll have to adopt him! I wonder what that poor mom would say!"
She found her way without difficulty to the front-door of the long, low, rambling red house which was dignified by the name of Brand Hall. The place had a desolate look still, in spite of its being inhabited. Scarcely a window was open, and no white blinds or pretty curtains could be seen at the casements. The door was also shut; and as it was one of those wide oaken doors, mantled with creepers, and flanked with seats, which look as if they should always stand hospitably open, it gave the stranger a sense of coldness and aloofness to stand before it. And, also, there was neither bell nor a knocker—a fact which showed that few visitors ever made their appearance at Brand Hall. Janetta looked about her in dismay, and then tapped at the door with her fingers, while the child followed her every movement with his great wondering eyes, and finally said, gravely—
She easily made her way to the front door of the long, low, sprawling red house that was called Brand Hall. The place still had a lonely vibe, even though people lived there. Almost every window was shut, and there were no white blinds or pretty curtains visible. The door was also closed, and since it was one of those wide oak doors covered in vines and flanked by seats that seemed like they should always be open to welcome guests, it made the stranger feel cold and distant standing in front of it. Plus, there was no doorbell or knocker, which suggested that few visitors ever came to Brand Hall. Janetta looked around in dismay and then tapped on the door with her fingers, while the child watched her every move with wide, curious eyes and finally said, seriously—
"I think they have all gone to sleep in this house, like the people in the 'Sleeping Beauty' story."
"I think everyone in this house has fallen asleep, just like in the 'Sleeping Beauty' story."
"Then you must be the Fairy Prince to wake them all up," said Janetta, laughingly.
"Then you must be the Fairy Prince to wake them all up," Janetta said with a laugh.
The boy looked at her as if he understood; then, suddenly stooping, he picked up a fallen stick and proceeded to give the door several smart raps upon its oaken panels.
The boy looked at her as if he understood; then, suddenly bending down, he picked up a fallen stick and began to knock smartly on the door's oak panels.
This summons procured a response. The door was opened, after a good deal of ineffectual fumbling at bolts and rattling of chains, by an old, white-haired serving man, who looked as if he had stepped out of the story to which Julian had alluded. He was very deaf, and it was some time before Janetta could make him understand that she wanted to see Mrs. Brand. Evidently Mrs. Brand was not in the habit of receiving visitors. At last he conducted her to the dark little drawing-room where the mistress of the house usually sat, and here Janetta was received by the pale, grey-haired woman whom she had seen fainting on the Beaminster road. It was curious to notice the agitation of this elderly lady on Janetta's appearance. She stood up, crushed her handkerchief between her trembling fingers, took a step towards her visitor, and then stood still, looking at her with such extraordinary anxiety that Janetta was quite confused and puzzled by it. Seeing that her hostess could not in any way assist her out of her difficulty, she faced it boldly by introducing herself.
This summons got a response. After a lot of ineffective fumbling with bolts and rattling chains, an old, white-haired servant opened the door, looking like he had stepped right out of the story Julian had mentioned. He was very hard of hearing, and it took a while for Janetta to make him understand that she wanted to see Mrs. Brand. Clearly, Mrs. Brand wasn’t used to having visitors. Finally, he led her to the dim little drawing room where the lady of the house usually spent her time, and there Janetta was greeted by the pale, grey-haired woman she had seen fainting on the Beaminster road. It was interesting to see how agitated this elderly woman was when Janetta arrived. She stood up, wringing her handkerchief between her trembling fingers, took a step toward Janetta, and then froze, looking at her with such deep worry that it left Janetta feeling confused and puzzled. Realizing that her hostess wasn’t going to help her out of this awkward situation, she decided to tackle it head-on by introducing herself.
"My name is Janetta Colwyn," she began. "I believe that my mother was a relation of Mr. Brand's—a cousin——"
"My name is Janetta Colwyn," she started. "I think my mom was related to Mr. Brand—like a cousin—"
"Yes, a first cousin," said Mrs. Brand, nervously. "I often heard him speak of her—I never saw her——"
"Yeah, a first cousin," said Mrs. Brand, nervously. "I often heard him talk about her—I never met her——"
She paused, looked suspiciously at Janetta, and colored all over her thin face. Janetta paused also, being taken somewhat by surprise.
She stopped, glanced at Janetta with suspicion, and her thin face flushed with color. Janetta also paused, caught off guard.
"No, I don't suppose you ever saw her," she said, "but then you went abroad, and my dear mother died soon after I was born. Otherwise, I daresay you would have known her."
"No, I don't think you ever saw her," she said, "but then you went overseas, and my dear mother passed away shortly after I was born. Otherwise, I bet you would have known her."
Mrs. Brand gave her a strange look. "You think so?" she said. "But no—you are wrong: she always looked down on me. She never would have been friendly with me if she had lived."
Mrs. Brand gave her a strange look. "You think so?" she said. "But no—you’re wrong: she always looked down on me. She never would have been friendly with me if she had lived."
"Indeed," said Janetta, very much astonished. "I always heard that it was the other way—that Mr. Brand was angry with her for marrying a poor country surgeon, and would not speak to her again."
"Really?" Janetta said, clearly surprised. "I always heard it was the opposite—that Mr. Brand was mad at her for marrying a poor country doctor and wouldn’t talk to her again."
"That is what they may have said to you. But you were too young to be told the truth," said the sad-faced woman, beginning to tremble all over as she spoke. "No, your mother would not have been friends with me. I was not her equal—and she knew I was not."
"That's what they probably told you. But you were too young to hear the truth," said the sad-faced woman, starting to shake as she spoke. "No, your mom wouldn’t have been friends with me. I wasn’t her equal—and she knew that."
"Oh, indeed, you make a mistake: I am sure you do," cried Janetta, becoming genuinely distressed as this view of her mother's character and conduct was fixed upon her. "My mother was always gentle and kind, they tell me; I am sure she would have been your friend—as I will be, if you will let me." She held out her hands and drew those of the trembling woman into her warm young clasp. "I am a cousin too," she said, blushing a little as she asserted herself in this way, "and I hope you will let me come to see you sometimes and make you less lonely."
"Oh, you're really mistaken, I’m sure you are," Janetta exclaimed, genuinely upset by this impression of her mother’s character and behavior. "They tell me my mom was always gentle and kind; I know she would have been your friend—just like I want to be, if you’ll let me." She reached out her hands and took the trembling woman’s hands into her warm, youthful grip. "I’m a cousin too," she added, blushing a bit as she made this claim, "and I hope you’ll let me visit you sometimes and help you feel less lonely."
"I am always lonely, and I always shall be lonely to the end of time," said Mrs. Brand, slowly and bitterly. "However"—with an evident attempt to recover her self-possession—"I shall always be pleased to see you. Did—did—your father send you here to-night?"
"I’m always lonely, and I will always be lonely until the end of time," said Mrs. Brand, slowly and with bitterness. "But"—clearly trying to regain her composure—"I will always be happy to see you. Did—did—your dad send you here tonight?"
"No," said Janetta, remembering her errand. "He does not know——"
"No," said Janetta, recalling her task. "He doesn't know——"
"Does not know?" The pale woman again looked distressed. "Oh," she said, turning away with a sigh and biting her lip, "then I shall not see you again."
"Doesn't know?" The pale woman looked distressed again. "Oh," she said, turning away with a sigh and biting her lip, "then I guess I won't see you again."
"Indeed you will," said Janetta, warmly. "My father would never keep me away from any one who wanted me—and one of my mother's relations too. But I came to-night because I found this dear little boy outside your grounds. He tells me that his name is Julian Wyvis Brand, and that he is your son's little boy."
"Definitely," Janetta replied warmly. "My dad would never stop me from being with anyone who wants me—and he’s also related to my mom. But I came tonight because I found this sweet little boy outside your property. He says his name is Julian Wyvis Brand and that he’s your son’s boy."
For the first time Mrs. Brand turned her eyes upon the child. Hitherto she had not noticed him much, evidently thinking that he belonged to Janetta, and was also a visitor. But when she saw the boy's sweet little face and large dark eyes, she turned pale, and made a gesture as of warning or dislike.
For the first time, Mrs. Brand looked at the child. Until now, she hadn’t paid much attention to him, clearly believing he belonged to Janetta and was just another guest. But when she saw the boy's adorable little face and big dark eyes, she went pale and made a gesture that showed warning or dislike.
"Take him away! take him away," she said. "Yes, I can see that it is her child—and his child too. She must be here too, and she has been the ruin of my boy's life!" And then she sank into a chair and burst into an agony of tears.
"Take him away! Take him away," she said. "Yes, I can see that it's her child—and his child too. She must be here as well, and she's ruined my boy's life!" Then she collapsed into a chair and broke down in tears.
Janetta felt, with an inexpressible pang, that she had set foot in the midst of some domestic tragedy, the like of which had never come within her ken before. She was conscious of a little recoil from it, such as is natural to a young girl who has not learnt by experience the meaning of sorrow; but the recoil was followed by a rush of that sympathy for which she had always shown a great capacity. Her instinct led her instantly to comfort and console. She knelt down beside the weeping woman and put one arm round her, drawing the little boy forward with her left hand as she spoke.
Janetta felt an indescribable pang, realizing she had stepped into the middle of a family tragedy unlike anything she had ever encountered. She instinctively pulled back, which is what any young girl would do before truly understanding sorrow, but that hesitation was quickly replaced by a surge of sympathy she had always been capable of. Her instinct urged her to comfort and console. She knelt beside the crying woman, wrapping one arm around her while bringing the little boy closer with her other hand as she spoke.
"Oh, don't cry—don't cry!" she murmured. "He has come to be a joy and a comfort to you, and he wants you to love him too."
"Oh, don't cry—don't cry!" she whispered. "He's here to bring you happiness and comfort, and he wants you to love him back, too."
"Won't you love me, grandmamma?" said the sweet childish voice. And Julian laid his hand on the poor woman's shaking knee. "Don't cry, grandmamma."
"Will you love me, grandma?" said the sweet child's voice. And Julian put his hand on the poor woman's trembling knee. "Don't cry, grandma."
It was this scene which met the eyes of Wyvis Brand when he turned the handle of the drawing-room door and walked into the room. His mother weeping, with a child before her, and a dark-haired girl on her knees with one arm round the weeping woman and one round the lovely child. It was a pretty picture, and Wyvis Brand was not insensible to its beauty.
It was this scene that greeted Wyvis Brand when he turned the handle of the drawing-room door and stepped inside. His mother was crying, with a child in front of her, and a dark-haired girl kneeling beside her, one arm around the sobbing woman and the other around the beautiful child. It was a lovely picture, and Wyvis Brand appreciated its beauty.
He stood, looking prom one to another of the group.
He stood, looking from one person to another in the group.
"What does all this mean?" he asked, in somewhat harsh tones.
"What does all this mean?" he asked, in a rather harsh tone.
His mother cried aloud and caught the child to her breast.
His mother cried out and held the child close to her chest.
"Oh, Wyvis, be kind—be merciful," she gasped. "This is your child—your child. You will not drive him away. She has left him at our door."
"Oh, Wyvis, please be kind—be merciful," she pleaded. "This is your child—your child. You won't push him away. She has left him on our doorstep."
Wyvis walked into the room, shut the door behind him, and leaned against it.
Wyvis walked into the room, closed the door behind him, and leaned against it.
"Upon my word," he said, sarcastically, "you will give this lady—whose name I haven't the pleasure of knowing—a very fine idea of our domestic relations. I am not such a brute, I hope, as to drive away my own child from my door; but I certainly should like to know first whether it is my child; and more particularly whether it is my son and heir, as I have no doubt that this young gentleman is endeavoring to persuade you. Did you bring the child here?" he said, turning sharply to Janetta.
"Honestly," he said, sarcastically, "you’ll give this lady—whose name I’m not lucky enough to know—a great impression of our family situation. I hope I'm not such a jerk as to send my own kid away from my home; but I definitely want to find out first if it is my child; and especially if it’s my son and heir, as I have no doubt this young gentleman is trying to convince you. Did you bring the child here?" he said, turning abruptly to Janetta.
"I brought him into the house, certainly," she said, rising from her knees and facing him. "I found him outside your fence; and he told me that his name was Julian Wyvis Brand."
"I brought him into the house, for sure," she said, getting up from her knees and looking at him. "I found him outside your fence; and he told me his name was Julian Wyvis Brand."
"Pretty evidence," said Mr. Brand, very rudely, as Janetta thought. "Who can tell whether the child is not some beggar's brat that has nothing to do with me?"
"Pretty evidence," Mr. Brand said rudely, as Janetta thought. "Who can say if the child isn't just some beggar's kid that has nothing to do with me?"
"Don't you know your own little boy when you see him?" Janetta demanded, indignantly.
"Don't you recognize your own little boy when you see him?" Janetta asked, irritated.
"Not I. I have not set eyes on him since he was a baby. Turn round, youngster, and let me have a look at you."
"Not me. I haven't seen him since he was a baby. Turn around, kid, and let me take a look at you."
The child faced him instantly, much as Janetta herself had done. There was a fearless look in the baby face, an innocent, guileless courage in the large dark eyes, which must surely, thought Janetta, touch a father's heart. But Wyvis Brand looked as if it would take a great deal to move him.
The child turned to him right away, just like Janetta had. There was a fearless expression on the baby’s face, with innocent, straightforward courage in the big dark eyes, which must surely, Janetta thought, tug at a father's heart. But Wyvis Brand seemed like it would take a lot to affect him.
"Where do you come from?" said Mr. Brand, sternly.
"Where are you from?" Mr. Brand asked, sternly.
"From over the sea."
"From across the sea."
"That's no answer. Where from?—what place?"
"That's not an answer. Where is it from? What place?"
The boy looked at him without answering.
The boy stared at him without saying a word.
"Are you dumb?" said Wyvis Brand, harshly. "Or have you not been taught what to say to that question? Where do you come from, I say?"
"Are you stupid?" Wyvis Brand said sharply. "Or haven't you been taught how to respond to that question? Where do you come from, I ask?"
Mrs. Brand murmured an inarticulate remonstrance; Janetta's eyes flashed an indignant protest. Both women thought that the boy would be dismayed and frightened. But he, standing steady and erect, did not flinch. His color rose and his hands clenched themselves at his side, but he did not take his eyes from his father's face as he replied.
Mrs. Brand muttered a vague objection; Janetta's eyes sparked with an angry protest. Both women expected the boy to feel discouraged and scared. However, he stood firm and upright, showing no signs of fear. His face flushed, and his hands tightened at his sides, but he kept his gaze fixed on his father's face as he responded.
"I come with mammy from Paris."
"I came with my mom from Paris."
"And pray where is your mother?"
"And where's your mom?"
"Gone back again. She told me to find my father. Are you my father?" said the child, with the utmost fearlessness.
"Gone back again. She told me to find my dad. Are you my dad?" said the child, with complete fearlessness.
"What is your name?" asked Wyvis, utterly disregarding the question.
"What’s your name?" asked Wyvis, completely ignoring the question.
"Julian Wyvis Brand."
"Julian Wyvis Brand."
"He's got the name pat enough," said Wyvis, with a sardonic laugh. "Well, where did you live in Paris? What sort of a house had you?"
"He's got the name down perfectly," said Wyvis, with a sarcastic laugh. "So, where did you live in Paris? What kind of place did you have?"
"It was near the church," said the little boy, gravely. "The church with the big pillars round it. There was a bonnet shop under our rooms, and the rooms were all pink and white and gold—prettier than this," he said, wistfully surveying the gloomy room in which he stood.
"It was close to the church," the little boy said seriously. "The church with the big pillars around it. There was a bonnet shop beneath our rooms, and the rooms were all pink and white and gold—nicer than this," he said, looking longingly at the gloomy room he was in.
"And who took care of you when your mother was out?" asked Mr. Brand. Even Janetta could see, by the swift, subtle change that had passed over his face, that he recognized the description of the room.
"And who looked after you when your mom was out?" Mr. Brand asked. Even Janetta could tell, by the quick, subtle shift that had come over his face, that he recognized the description of the room.
"Susan. She was my nurse and mammy's maid as well. She was English."
"Susan. She was my nurse and my mom's maid too. She was English."
The man nodded and set his lips. "He knows what to say," he remarked.
The man nodded and pressed his lips together. "He knows what to say," he said.
"Oh, Wyvis!" exclaimed his mother, as if she could repress her feelings no longer; "don't you see how like he is to you!—don't you feel that he is your own child?"
"Oh, Wyvis!" his mother exclaimed, as if she could no longer hold back her emotions; "can't you see how much he looks like you!—don't you feel that he's your own child?"
"I confess the paternal feelings are not very strong in me," said her son, dryly, "but I have a fancy the boy is mine for all that. Haven't you a letter or a remembrance of some sort to give me, young man?"
"I admit I don't have strong fatherly feelings," her son said flatly, "but I have a feeling the boy is mine regardless. Don't you have a letter or some kind of keepsake to give me, kid?"
The boy shook his head.
The kid shook his head.
"There may be something amongst his things—some book or trinket that you would remember," said Janetta, speaking with timidity. Mr. Brand gave her a keen look, and Mrs. Brand accepted the suggestion with eagerness.
"There might be something among his belongings—some book or trinket that you would recognize," Janetta said timidly. Mr. Brand gave her a sharp look, and Mrs. Brand embraced the suggestion eagerly.
"Oh, yes, yes, let us look. Have you a box, my dear, or a bag?—oh, a bundle, only: give it me, and let me see what is inside."
"Oh, yes, yes, let’s have a look. Do you have a box, my dear, or a bag?—oh, just a bundle: hand it to me, and let me see what’s inside."
"It is unnecessary, mother," said Wyvis, coldly. "I am as convinced as you can wish me to be that this is Juliet's child."
"It’s not needed, Mom," said Wyvis, coolly. "I’m just as convinced as you want me to be that this is Juliet’s child."
But Mrs. Brand, with trembling fingers and parted lips, was helping Janetta to unfasten the knots of the big handkerchief in which the child's worldly goods were wrapped up. Wyvis Brand stood silently beside the two women, while little Julian pressed closer and pointed out his various treasures as they were one by one disclosed.
But Mrs. Brand, with shaking fingers and slightly parted lips, was helping Janetta untie the knots of the large handkerchief that wrapped up the child's possessions. Wyvis Brand stood silently next to the two women, while little Julian leaned in closer and pointed out his various treasures as they were revealed one by one.
"That's my book," he said; "and that's my best suit. And that's—oh, I don't know what that is. I don't know why mammy put it in."
"That's my book," he said, "and that's my best suit. And that's—oh, I don't know what that is. I don't know why mom put it in."
"I know," said Wyvis Brand, half under his breath.
"I know," said Wyvis Brand, almost whispering.
The object that called forth this remark was a small morocco box, loosely wrapped in tissue-paper. Wyvis took it out of his mother's hand, opened it, and stood silently gazing at its contents. It held a ring, as Janetta could easily see—a hoop of gold in which were three opals—not a very large or costly-looking trinket, but one which seemed to have memories or associations connected with it—to judge, at least, by the look on Wyvis Brand's dark face. The women involuntarily held their breath as they glanced at him.
The object that prompted this comment was a small leather box, loosely wrapped in tissue paper. Wyvis took it from his mother's hand, opened it, and stood silently staring at what was inside. It contained a ring, which Janetta could clearly see—a gold band with three opals—not particularly large or expensive-looking, but one that seemed to carry memories or connections, at least judging by the expression on Wyvis Brand's dark face. The women instinctively held their breath as they looked at him.
At last with a short laugh, he slipped the little case into his pocket, and turned upon his heel.
At last, with a little laugh, he put the small case in his pocket and turned on his heel.
"I suppose that this is evidence enough," he said. "It is a ring I once gave her—our engagement ring. Not one of much value, or you may be sure that she would never have sent it back."
"I guess this is proof enough," he said. "It's a ring I once gave her—our engagement ring. It's not worth much, or you can be sure she would never have sent it back."
"Then you are convinced—you are certain——" His mother did not finish the sentence, but her son knew what she meant.
"Then you are convinced—you are sure—" His mother didn’t finish her sentence, but her son knew what she meant.
"That he is my son? my wife's child? Oh, yes, I am pretty sure of that. He had better be put to bed," said Wyvis, carelessly. "You can find a room for him somewhere, I dare say."
"That he’s my son? My wife’s child? Oh, yes, I’m pretty sure of that. He should probably be put to bed," said Wyvis, without much thought. "You can find a room for him somewhere, I’m sure."
"There is the old nursery," said Mrs. Brand, in breathless eagerness. "I looked into it yesterday; it is a nice, cheerful room—but it has not been used for a long time——"
"There’s the old nursery," Mrs. Brand said eagerly, breathless with excitement. "I checked it out yesterday; it’s a nice, bright room—but it hasn’t been used in a long time——"
"Do as you like; don't consult me," said her son. "I know nothing about the matter." And he turned to the door, without another look towards his son.
"Do whatever you want; don't ask me," said her son. "I don't know anything about it." And he headed for the door, without glancing back at his son.
But little Julian was not minded to be treated in this way. His large eyes had been fixed upon his father with a puzzled and rather wistful expression. He now suddenly started from his position at Mrs. Brand's knee, and pursued his father to the door.
But little Julian didn't want to be treated like this. His big eyes had been looking at his father with a confused and somewhat longing expression. He suddenly jumped up from his spot at Mrs. Brand's knee and followed his father to the door.
"Say good-night, please," he said, pulling at Mr. Brand's coat with a fearlessness which amused Janetta and startled Mrs. Brand.
"Please say good-night," he said, tugging at Mr. Brand's coat with a boldness that amused Janetta and surprised Mrs. Brand.
Wyvis looked down at him with a curious and indescribable expression. "You're not shy, at any rate," he said, drily. "Well, good-night, young man. What?"—the boy had held up his face to be kissed.
Wyvis looked down at him with a curious and hard-to-describe expression. "You're not shy, that's for sure," he said dryly. "Well, goodnight, young man. What?"—the boy had tilted his face up to be kissed.
The father hesitated. Then a better and softer feeling seemed to pass over his face. He stooped down and let the child put his arms round his neck, and press a warm kiss on his cheek. A short laugh then escaped his lips, as if he were half-ashamed of his own action. He went out of the room and shut the door behind him without looking round, and little Julian returned to his grandmother's knee, looking well satisfied with himself.
The father hesitated. Then a better and softer feeling crossed his face. He bent down and let the child wrap his arms around his neck and press a warm kiss on his cheek. A brief laugh then escaped his lips, as if he were slightly embarrassed by his own action. He walked out of the room and closed the door behind him without looking back, and little Julian returned to his grandmother's lap, looking quite pleased with himself.
Janetta felt that she ought to go, and yet that she hardly liked trusting the child to the sole care of Mrs. Brand, who was evidently so much unnerved as to be of little use in deciding what was to be done with him. And at the first hint of departure grandmother and child both clung to her as if they felt her to be their sheet-anchor in storm. She was not allowed to go until she had inspected the nursery and pronounced it too damp for Julian's use, and seen a little bed made up for the child in Mrs. Brand's own room, where a fire was lighted, and everything looked cosey and bright. Poor little Julian was by this time half-dead with sleep; and Janetta could not after all make up her mind to leave him until she had seen him tucked up and fast asleep. Then she bethought herself of Nora, and turned to go. Mrs. Brand, melted out of her coldness and shy reserve, caught her by the hand.
Janetta felt like she should leave, but she didn't really want to trust the child to Mrs. Brand, who seemed too shaken to make any decisions about him. At the first mention of leaving, both the grandmother and the child clung to her as if they saw her as their lifeline in a storm. She wasn't allowed to go until she checked the nursery and decided it was too damp for Julian, and until she saw a little bed set up for him in Mrs. Brand's own room, where a fire was burning and everything looked cozy and bright. Poor little Julian was already half-asleep; Janetta couldn't bring herself to leave him until she saw him tucked in and fast asleep. Then she thought of Nora and started to leave. Mrs. Brand, breaking free from her coldness and shyness, grabbed her hand.
"My dear," she said, "what should we have done without you?"
"My dear," she said, "what would we have done without you?"
"I don't think that I have done very much," said Janetta, smiling.
"I don't think I've done very much," Janetta said with a smile.
"You have done more than I could ever do. If I had brought that child to my son he would never have acknowledged it."
"You've accomplished so much more than I ever could. If I had brought that child to my son, he would never have accepted it."
"He does not look so hard," said the girl involuntarily.
"He doesn’t look that intense," the girl said without thinking.
"He is hard, my dear—hard in his way—but he is a good son for all that—and he has had sore trouble, which has made him seem harder and sterner than he is. I cannot thank you enough for all that you have done to-day."
"He is tough, my dear—tough in his own way—but he’s a good son despite that—and he’s been through some serious difficulties, which have made him appear tougher and more serious than he really is. I can’t thank you enough for everything you’ve done today."
"Oh, Mrs. Brand, I have done nothing," said Janetta, blushing at the elder woman's praise. "But may I come to see you and little Julian again? I should like so much to know how he gets on."
"Oh, Mrs. Brand, I haven’t done anything," Janetta said, blushing at the older woman’s compliment. "But can I come to see you and little Julian again? I’d really like to know how he’s doing."
"You may come, dear, if your father will let you," said Mrs. Brand, with rather a troubled look. "It would be a blessing—a charity—to me: but I don't know whether it would be right to let you—your father must decide."
"You can come, dear, if your dad says it's okay," Mrs. Brand said, looking a bit worried. "It would be a blessing—a kind gesture—for me: but I'm not sure if it's the right thing to do—your dad needs to make the call."
And then Janetta took her leave.
And then Janetta said goodbye.
She was surprised to find that Mr. Brand was lounging about the hall as she came out, and that he not only opened the door for her but accompanied her to the garden gate. He did not speak for a minute or two, and Janetta, not seeing her way clear to any remarks of her own, wondered whether they were to walk side by side to the gate in utter silence. Presently, however, he said, abruptly.
She was surprised to see Mr. Brand hanging out in the hall as she came out, and not only did he hold the door for her, but he also walked her to the garden gate. He stayed quiet for a minute or two, and Janetta, unsure of what to say, wondered if they were going to walk to the gate in complete silence. Eventually, though, he spoke up, abruptly.
"I have not yet heard to whom I am indebted for the appearance of that little boy in my house."
"I still don't know who I owe for the arrival of that little boy in my house."
"I am not exactly responsible," said Janetta, "I only found him outside and brought him in to make inquiries. My name is Janetta Colwyn."
"I’m not really responsible," said Janetta, "I just found him outside and brought him in to ask questions. My name is Janetta Colwyn."
"Colwyn? What? the doctor's daughter?"
"Colwyn? What? The doctor's kid?"
"Yes, the doctor's daughter," said Janetta, smiling frankly at him, "and your second cousin."
"Yeah, the doctor's daughter," Janetta said, smiling openly at him, "and your second cousin."
Wyvis Brand's hand went up to his hat, which he lifted ceremoniously.
Wyvis Brand raised his hand to his hat and lifted it with a flourish.
"I wish I had had the introduction earlier," he said, in a much pleasanter tone.
"I wish I had gotten the introduction sooner," he said, in a much friendlier tone.
Janetta could not exactly echo the sentiment, and therefore maintained a discreet silence.
Janetta couldn't completely agree with that feeling, so she chose to stay quiet.
"You must have thought me a great brute," said Wyvis, with some sensitiveness in his tone.
"You must have thought I was a real jerk," said Wyvis, a bit sensitive in his tone.
"Oh, no: I quite saw how difficult it was for you to understand who I was, and how it had all come about."
"Oh, no: I completely understood how hard it was for you to see who I was and how it all happened."
"You saw a great deal, then."
"You saw a lot back then."
"Oh, I know that it sounds impertinent to say so," Janetta answered, blushing a little and walking a trifle faster, "but I did not mean it rudely, I assure you."
"Oh, I know it might come off as rude to say this," Janetta replied, blushing slightly and walking a bit faster, "but I didn't mean it disrespectfully, I promise."
He seemed to take no notice. He was looking straight before him, with a somewhat sombre expression in his fine dark eyes.
He didn’t seem to notice at all. He was staring straight ahead, with a somewhat serious look in his nice dark eyes.
"What you could not see," he said, perhaps more to himself than to her, "was what no one will ever guess. Nobody knows what the last few years have been to me. My mother has seen more of it than any one else, but even to her my life has been something of a mystery—a sealed book. You should remember this—remember all that I have passed through—before you blame me for the way in which I received that child to-day."
"What you couldn't see," he said, maybe more to himself than to her, "was what no one will ever understand. Nobody knows what the last few years have been like for me. My mom has seen more of it than anyone else, but even to her, my life has been somewhat of a mystery—a closed book. You should keep this in mind—remember everything I've been through—before you judge me for how I reacted to that child today."
"I did not blame you," said Janetta, eagerly. "I only felt that there was a great deal which I could not understand."
"I didn't blame you," Janetta said eagerly. "I just felt like there was a lot that I couldn’t understand."
He turned his gloomy eyes upon her. "Just so," he said. "You cannot understand. And it is useless for you to try."
He turned his sad eyes toward her. "Exactly," he said. "You can’t understand. And it’s pointless for you to try."
"I am very sorry," Janetta faltered, scarcely knowing why she said so.
"I’m really sorry," Janetta hesitated, hardly understanding why she said that.
Wyvis laughed. "Don't trouble to be sorry over my affairs," he said. "They are not worth sorrow, I assure you. But—if I may make one request—will you kindly keep silence (except, of course, to your parents) about this episode? I do not want people to begin gossiping about that unhappy woman who has the right, unfortunately, to call herself my wife."
Wyvis laughed. "Don't worry about my problems," he said. "They're not worth feeling sorry for, I promise you. But—if I could ask one thing—would you please keep this quiet (except, of course, with your parents) about what happened? I don’t want people to start talking about that unfortunate woman who, sadly, can call herself my wife."
Janetta promised, and with her promise the garden gate was reached, and the interview came to an end.
Janetta promised, and with her promise, they reached the garden gate, and the conversation wrapped up.
CHAPTER IX.
CONSULTATION.
Janetta was rather surprised that Mr. Wyvis Brand did not offer to accompany her for at least part of her way homewards, but she set down his remissness to absorption in his own rather complicated affairs. In this she was not mistaken. Wyvis was far more depressed, and far more deeply buried in the contemplation of his difficulties, than anybody knew, and it completely escaped his memory until afterwards that he ought to have offered Miss Colwyn an escort. Janetta, however, was well used to going about the world alone, and she proceeded briskly to the spot where she had left Nora, and was much astonished to find that young person deep in conversation with a strange young man.
Janetta was quite surprised that Mr. Wyvis Brand didn’t offer to walk her part of the way home, but she chalked it up to him being caught up in his own complicated issues. In this, she was right. Wyvis was much more troubled and deeply lost in thought about his problems than anyone realized, and it completely skipped his mind that he should have offered Miss Colwyn an escort. However, Janetta was used to navigating the world on her own, so she quickly made her way back to the spot where she had left Nora, only to be astonished to find her in deep conversation with a strange young man.
But the young man had such an attractive face, such pleasant eyes, so courteous a manner, that she melted towards him before he had got through his first sentence. Nora, of course, ought to have introduced him; but she was by no means well versed in the conventionalities of society, and therefore left him to do what he pleased, and to introduce himself.
But the young man had such a charming face, such nice eyes, and such polite manners that she warmed to him before he finished his first sentence. Nora, of course, should have introduced him, but she wasn't very familiar with social etiquette, so she let him do what he wanted and introduce himself.
"I find that I am richer than I thought," said Cuthbert Brand, "in possessing a relative whom I never heard of before! Miss Colwyn, are we not cousins? My name is Brand—Cuthbert Brand."
"I realize that I'm wealthier than I imagined," Cuthbert Brand said, "in having a relative I never knew about before! Miss Colwyn, are we cousins? My name is Brand—Cuthbert Brand."
Janetta's face lighted up. "I have just seen Mrs. Brand and your brother," she said, offering him her hand.
Janetta's face lit up. "I just saw Mrs. Brand and your brother," she said, extending her hand to him.
"And, oh, Janetta!" cried Nora at once, "do tell us what happened. Have you left the little boy at Brand Hall? And is it really Mr. Brand's little boy?"
"And, oh, Janetta!" Nora exclaimed immediately, "please tell us what happened. Did you leave the little boy at Brand Hall? And is it actually Mr. Brand's little boy?"
"Yes, it is, and I have left him with his father," said Janetta, gravely. "As it is getting late, Nora, we had better make the best of our way home."
"Yes, it is, and I left him with his dad," Janetta said seriously. "Since it's getting late, Nora, we should head home."
"You will let me accompany you?" said Cuthbert, eagerly, while Nora looked a little bit inclined to pout at her sister's serious tone. "It is, as you say, rather late; and you have a long walk before you."
"You'll let me come with you?" Cuthbert said eagerly, while Nora seemed a bit ready to pout at her sister's serious tone. "It is, as you said, pretty late, and you have a long walk ahead."
"Thank you, but I could not think of troubling you. My sister and I are quite accustomed to going about by ourselves. We escort each other," said Janetta, smiling, so that he should not set her down as utterly ungracious.
"Thank you, but I wouldn't want to bother you. My sister and I are perfectly fine going about on our own. We look out for each other," Janetta said with a smile, making sure he didn't think she was completely ungrateful.
"I am a good walker," said Cuthbert, coloring a little. He was half afraid that they thought his lameness a disqualification for accompanying them. "I do my twenty miles a day quite easily."
"I’m a good walker," Cuthbert said, blushing a bit. He was somewhat worried that they might see his lameness as a reason not to let him join them. "I can easily walk twenty miles a day."
"Thank you," Janetta said again. "But I could not think of troubling you. Besides, Nora and I are so well used to these woods, and to the road between them and Beaminster, that we really do not require an escort."
"Thank you," Janetta said again. "But I can't imagine bothering you. Besides, Nora and I are so familiar with these woods and the road to Beaminster that we really don't need an escort."
A compromise was finally effected. Cuthbert walked with them to the end of the wood, and the girls were to be allowed to pursue their way together along the Beaminster road. He made himself very agreeable in their walk through the wood, and did not leave them, without a hope that he might be allowed one day to call upon his newly-discovered cousins.
A compromise was finally reached. Cuthbert walked with them to the edge of the woods, and the girls were allowed to continue on their own along the Beaminster road. He was very pleasant during their walk through the woods and left them with the hope that one day he might be allowed to visit his newly-discovered cousins.
"He has adopted us, apparently, as well as yourself," said Nora, as the two girls tramped briskly along the Beaminster road. "He seems to forget that we are not his relations."
"He has taken us in, it seems, just like you," Nora said, as the two girls walked quickly down the Beaminster road. "He seems to forget that we aren’t his relatives."
"He is very pleasant and friendly," said Janetta.
"He’s really nice and friendly," said Janetta.
"But why did you say he might call?" pursued Nora. "I thought that you would say that we did not have visitors—or something of that sort."
"But why did you say he might call?" Nora pressed. "I thought you would just say that we didn't have any visitors—or something like that."
"My dear Nora! But we do have visitors."
"My dear Nora! But we do have guests."
"Yes; but not of that kind."
"Yes; but not that kind."
"Don't you want him to come?" said Janetta, in some wonderment; for it had struck her that Nora had shown an unusual amount of friendliness to Mr. Cuthbert Brand.
"Don't you want him to come?" Janetta asked, a bit surprised; it occurred to her that Nora had been unusually friendly to Mr. Cuthbert Brand.
"No, I don't," said Nora, almost passionately. "I don't want to see him down in our shabby, untidy little drawing-room, to hear mamma talk about her expenses and papa's difficulties—to see all that tribe of children in their old frocks—to see the muddle in which we live! I don't want him there at all."
"No, I don't," Nora said, almost passionately. "I don't want to see him in our shabby, messy little living room, listening to Mom talk about her expenses and Dad's struggles—to see all those kids in their worn-out clothes—to see the chaos we live in! I don't want him there at all."
"Dear Nora, I don't think that the Brands have been accustomed to live in any very grand way. I am sure the rooms I went into this evening were quite shabby—nearly as shabby as ours, and much gloomier. What does it matter?"
"Dear Nora, I don’t think the Brands have ever lived in a very fancy way. I’m sure the rooms I saw this evening were pretty worn out—almost as worn as ours, and much darker. What does it matter?"
"It does not matter to you," said Nora; "because you are their relation. It is different for us. You belong to them and we don't."
"It doesn't matter to you," Nora said, "because you’re related to them. It's different for us. You belong to them, and we don’t."
"I think you are quite wrong to talk in that way. It is nothing so very great and grand to be related to the Brands."
"I think you're completely mistaken to say that. Being related to the Brands isn't all that special."
"They are 'County' people," said Nora, with a scornful little emphasis on the word. "They are like your grand Adairs: they would look down on a country doctor and his family, except just now and then when they could make them useful."
"They're 'County' people," Nora said, putting a scornful emphasis on the word. "They're like your grand Adairs: they'd look down on a country doctor and his family, except now and then when they'd find them useful."
"Look down on father? What are you thinking of?" cried Janetta, warmly. "Nobody looks down on father, because he does good, honest work in the world, and everybody respects him; but I am afraid that a good many people look down on the Brands. You know that as well as I do, Nora; for you have heard people talk about them. They are not at all well thought of in this neighborhood. I don't suppose there is much honor and glory to be gained by relationship to them."
"Look down on Dad? What are you talking about?" Janetta exclaimed, her voice full of warmth. "Nobody looks down on Dad because he does good, honest work, and everyone respects him; but I’m afraid a lot of people do look down on the Brands. You know that just as well as I do, Nora, because you’ve heard people talk about them. They’re not really well regarded around here. I don’t think there’s much honor or glory to be gained by being related to them."
In which Janetta was quite right, and showed her excellent sense. But Nora was not inclined to be influenced by her more sagacious sister.
In which Janetta was completely right, showing her great judgment. But Nora was not in the mood to be swayed by her wiser sister.
"You may say what you like," she observed; "but I know very well that it is a great advantage to be related to 'the County.' Poor papa has no connections worth speaking of, and mamma's friends are either shopkeepers or farmers; but your mother was the Brands' cousin, and see how the Adairs took you up! They would never have made a fuss over me."
"You can say whatever you want," she pointed out; "but I know it’s a huge advantage to be connected to 'the County.' Poor dad has no connections to speak of, and mom's friends are either shopkeepers or farmers; but your mom was a cousin of the Brands, and look how the Adairs took you in! They would never have made a fuss over me."
"What nonsense you talk, Nora!" said Janetta, in a disgusted tone.
"What nonsense you’re talking, Nora!" said Janetta, in a disgusted tone.
"Nonsense or not, it is true," said Nora, doggedly; "and as long as people look down upon us, I don't want any of your fine friends and relations in Gwynne Street."
"Nonsense or not, it's true," Nora said firmly. "And as long as people look down on us, I don't want any of your fancy friends and relatives in Gwynne Street."
Janetta did not condescend to argue the point; she contented herself with telling her sister of Wyvis Brand's desire that the story of his wife's separation from him should not be known, and the two girls agreed that it would be better to mention their evening's adventure only to their father.
Janetta didn’t bother to argue the point; she simply told her sister about Wyvis Brand's wish that the story of his separation from his wife stay private, and the two girls agreed that it would be best to share their evening's adventure only with their father.
It was quite dark when they reached home, and they entered the house in much trepidation, fearing a volley of angry words from Mrs. Colwyn. But to their surprise and relief Mrs. Colwyn was not at home. The children explained that an invitation to supper had come to her from a neighbor, and that "after a great deal of fuss," as one of them expressed it, she had accepted it and gone, leaving word that she should not be back until eleven o'clock, and that the children were to go to bed at their usual hour. It was past the younger children's hour already, and they of course were jubilant.
It was pretty dark when they got home, and they walked into the house feeling nervous, worried about facing a barrage of angry words from Mrs. Colwyn. But to their surprise and relief, Mrs. Colwyn wasn't home. The kids explained that a neighbor had invited her over for dinner, and that "after making a big deal about it," as one of them put it, she had accepted and left, saying she wouldn't be back until eleven o'clock and that the kids should go to bed at their normal time. It was already past the younger kids' bedtime, so they were, of course, ecstatic.
The elder sisters set to work instantly to get the young ones into their beds, but this was a matter of some difficulty. A general inclination to uproariousness prevailed in Mrs. Colwyn's absence, and it must be confessed that neither Janetta nor Nora tried very hard to repress the little ones' noise. It was a comfort to be able, for once, to enjoy themselves without fear of Mrs. Colwyn's perpetual snarl and grumble. A most exciting pillow-fight was going on in the upstairs regions, and here Janetta was holding her own as boldly as the boldest, when the sound of an opening door made the combatants pause in their mad career.
The older sisters quickly started getting the younger ones into bed, but it wasn’t easy. With Mrs. Colwyn absent, everyone felt a general urge to be rowdy, and it's true that neither Janetta nor Nora made much effort to quiet the little ones down. It was nice for once to enjoy themselves without worrying about Mrs. Colwyn’s constant complaints. An exciting pillow fight was happening upstairs, and Janetta was holding her own as bravely as anyone, when the sound of a door opening made the fighters pause in their wild antics.
"What's that? The front door? It's mamma!" cried Georgie, with conviction.
"What's that? The front door? It's Mom!" yelled Georgie, confidently.
"Get into bed, Tiny!" shouted Joey. Tiny began to cry.
"Get into bed, Tiny!" yelled Joey. Tiny started to cry.
"Nonsense, children," said Nora, with an air of authority. "You know that it can't be mamma. It is papa, of course, coming in for his supper. And one of us must go down."
"Nonsense, kids," said Nora, sounding authoritative. "You know it can't be Mom. It’s Dad, obviously, coming in for his dinner. And one of us has to go downstairs."
"I'll go," said Janetta, hurriedly. "I want a little talk with him, you know."
"I'll go," Janetta said quickly. "I want to have a quick chat with him, you know."
There was a general chorus of "Oh, don't go, Janetta!" "Do stay!" "It will be no fun when you are gone!" which stimulated Nora to a retort.
There was a collective shout of "Oh, don’t go, Janetta!" "Please stay!" "It won’t be fun without you!" that prompted Nora to respond.
"Well, I must say you are all very polite," she said. "One would think that I was not here at all!"
"Well, I have to say, you’re all really polite," she said. "You’d think I wasn’t even here!"
"You are not half such good fun as Janetta," said Joey. "You don't throw yourself into everything as she does."
"You’re not nearly as much fun as Janetta," Joey said. "You don't dive into things like she does."
"I must throw myself into giving father his supper, I'm afraid," said Janetta, laughing, "so good-night, children, and do go to bed quietly now, for I don't think father will like such a dreadful noise."
"I need to go serve dinner to Dad, I'm afraid," Janetta said with a laugh. "So, good night, kids, and please go to bed quietly now, because I don't think Dad will appreciate such a terrible noise."
She was nearly choked by the fervent embraces they all bestowed upon her before she went downstairs. Nora, who stood by, rolling up the ribbon that she had taken from Tiny's hair, felt a little pang of jealousy. Why was it that everyone loved Janetta and valued her so much? Not for what she did, because her share of household duty was not greater than that of Nora, but for the way in which she did it. It always seemed such a pleasure to her to do anything for any one—to serve another: never a toil, never a hardship, always a deep and lasting pleasure. To Nora it was often a troublesome matter to help her sister or her schoolboy brother, to attend on her mother, or to be thoughtful of her father's requirements; but it was never troublesome to Janetta. And as Nora thought of all this, the tears came involuntarily to her eyes. It seemed so easy to Janetta to be good, she thought! But perhaps it was no easier to Janetta than to other people.
She was almost overwhelmed by the enthusiastic hugs everyone gave her before she went downstairs. Nora, who was nearby, rolling up the ribbon she had taken from Tiny's hair, felt a bit of jealousy. Why did everyone love Janetta and value her so much? It wasn’t because she did more chores than Nora; they contributed equally. It was the way Janetta approached her tasks. She always seemed to find joy in doing anything for anyone—serving others was never a burden for her, always a deep and lasting pleasure. For Nora, it often felt like a hassle to help her sister or her schoolboy brother, to take care of her mother, or to think of her father's needs; but for Janetta, it was never a hassle. As Nora reflected on this, tears came to her eyes. It seemed so easy for Janetta to be good, she thought! But maybe it wasn’t any easier for Janetta than it was for other people.
Janetta ran down to the dining-room, where she found her father surveying with a rather dissatisfied air the cold and scanty repast which was spread out for him. Mr. Colwyn was so much out that his meals had to be irregular, and he ate them just when he had a spare half hour. On this occasion he had been out since two o'clock in the afternoon, and had not had time even for a cup of tea. He had been attending a hopeless case, moreover, and one about which he had been anxious for some weeks. Fagged, chilled, and dispirited, it was no wonder that he had returned home in not the best of tempers, and that he was a little disposed to find fault when Janetta made her appearance.
Janetta ran into the dining room, where she found her father looking quite dissatisfied with the cold and meager meal laid out for him. Mr. Colwyn's schedule was so hectic that his meals had to be irregular, and he only ate when he had a spare half hour. On this occasion, he had been out since two o'clock in the afternoon and hadn’t even had time for a cup of tea. He had been attending to a tough case that had been weighing on his mind for weeks. Exhausted, chilled, and downhearted, it was no surprise that he came home in a bad mood and was a bit critical when Janetta showed up.
"Where is mamma?" he began. "Out, I suppose, or the children would not be making such a racket overhead."
"Where's mom?" he said. "She's probably out, or the kids wouldn't be making such a noise upstairs."
"They are going to be quiet now, dear father," said his daughter, kissing him, "and mamma has gone out to supper at Mrs. Maitland's. I am going to have mine with you if you will let me."
"They're going to be quiet now, Dad," said his daughter, kissing him. "Mom went out to dinner at Mrs. Maitland's. I'm going to have my dinner with you if that's okay."
"And is this what you are going to have for your supper?" said Mr. Colwyn, half ruefully, half jestingly, as he glanced again at the table, where some crusts of bread reposed peacefully on one dish, and a scrag of cold mutton on another. "After your sojourn at Miss Polehampton's and among the Adairs, I suppose you don't know how to cook, Jenny?"
"And is this what you’re having for dinner?" Mr. Colwyn said, half in disappointment and half in teasing, as he looked again at the table, where some crusts of bread sat quietly on one plate and a piece of cold mutton on another. "After your time at Miss Polehampton's and with the Adairs, I guess you don’t know how to cook, Jenny?"
"Indeed I do, father, and I'm going to scramble some eggs, and make some coffee this very minute. I am sorry the table is not better arranged, but I have been out, and was just having a little game with the children before they went to bed. If you will sit down by the fire, I shall be ready in a very few minutes, and then I can tell you about a wonderful adventure that Nora and I had this evening in the Beaminster wood."
"Absolutely, Dad, and I'm going to scramble some eggs and make coffee right now. I'm sorry the table isn’t arranged better, but I was out and just had a quick game with the kids before they went to bed. If you go ahead and sit by the fire, I’ll be ready in just a few minutes, and then I can tell you about an amazing adventure Nora and I had this evening in Beaminster woods."
"You should not roam about those woods so much by yourselves; they are too lonely," said Mr. Colwyn; but he said it very mildly, and dropped with an air of weariness into the arm-chair that Janetta had wheeled forward for him. "Well, well! don't hurry yourself, child. I shall be glad of a few minutes' rest before I begin my supper."
"You shouldn't wander around those woods alone so much; they’re too lonely," Mr. Colwyn said gently, settling tiredly into the armchair that Janetta had pulled up for him. "All right then! Take your time, dear. I could use a few minutes to rest before I start my dinner."
Janetta in a big white apron, Janetta flitting backwards and forwards between kitchen and dining-room, with flushed cheeks and brightly shining eyes, was a pretty sight—"a sight to make an old man young," thought Mr. Colwyn, as he watched her furtively from beneath his half-closed eyelids. She looked so trim, so neat, so happy in her work, that he would be hard to satisfy who did not admire her, even though she was not what the world calls strictly beautiful. She succeeded so well in her cooking operations, with which she would not allow the servant to intermeddle, that in a very short time a couple of dainty dishes and some coffee smoked upon the board; and Janetta bidding her father come to the table, placed herself near him, and smilingly dispensed the savory concoction.
Janetta, wearing a big white apron, zipped back and forth between the kitchen and dining room, her cheeks flushed and her eyes shining bright. She was a lovely sight—“a sight to make an old man feel young,” thought Mr. Colwyn as he watched her quietly from behind his half-closed eyelids. She looked so neat, so cheerful, and so happy in her tasks that it would be hard to find someone who didn’t admire her, even if she wasn’t what people usually call conventionally beautiful. She was so successful in her cooking, refusing to let the servant help, that it wasn’t long before a couple of fancy dishes and some coffee were steaming on the table. Janetta called her father to join her and, smiling, served him the delicious meal.
She would not enter upon any account of her evening's work until she felt sure that the wants of her father's inner man were satisfied; but when supper was over, and his evening pipe—the one luxury in the day he allowed himself—alight, she drew up a hassock beside his chair and prepared for what she called "a good long chat."
She wouldn't talk about her evening's work until she was sure her father's needs were met; but once supper was done and he settled in with his evening pipe—the one luxury he allowed himself during the day—she pulled up a hassock next to his chair and got ready for what she called "a good long chat."
Opportunities for such a chat with her father were rather rare in that household, and Janetta meant to make the most of this one. Nora had good-naturedly volunteered to stay away from the dining-room, so as to give Janetta the chance that she wished for; and as it was now barely ten o'clock, Janetta knew that she might perhaps have an hour of her father's companionship—if, at least, he were not sent for before eleven o'clock. At eleven he would probably go to Mrs. Maitland's to fetch his wife home.
Opportunities for a conversation with her father were pretty rare in their household, and Janetta planned to take full advantage of this one. Nora had kindly offered to stay out of the dining room to give Janetta the chance she wanted; and since it was just barely ten o'clock, Janetta figured she might have about an hour with her father—unless he was called away before eleven. At eleven, he would likely head to Mrs. Maitland's to bring his wife home.
"Well, Janet, and what have you to tell me?" he said kindly, as he stretched out his slippered feet to the blaze, and took down his pipe from the mantel-piece. The lines had cleared away from his face as if by magic; there was a look of rest and peace upon his face that his daughter liked to see. She laid her hand on his knee and kept it there while she told him of her experiences that evening at Brand Hall.
"Well, Janet, what do you have to share with me?" he asked gently, as he stretched out his feet in slippers toward the fire and took his pipe down from the mantel. The worry lines had vanished from his face as if by magic; there was a sense of rest and peace about him that his daughter loved to see. She placed her hand on his knee and kept it there while she shared her experiences of the evening at Brand Hall.
Mr. Colwyn's eyebrows went up as he listened. His face expressed astonishment, and something very like perplexity. But he heard the whole story out before he said a word.
Mr. Colwyn raised his eyebrows as he listened. His face showed shock and a hint of confusion. But he waited until he heard the entire story before saying anything.
"Well, you have put your head into the lion's den!" he said at last, in a half-humorous tone.
"Well, you've really stepped into it!" he said finally, with a somewhat joking tone.
"What I want to know is," said Janetta, "why it is thought to be a lion's den! I don't mean that I have heard the expression before, but I have gathered in different ways an impression that people avoid the house——"
"What I want to know is," said Janetta, "why it's considered a lion's den! I don't just mean that I've heard the phrase before, but I've gotten the impression in various ways that people stay away from the house——"
"The family, not the house, Janet!"
"The family, not the house, Janet!"
"Of course I mean the family, father, dear. What have they done that they should be shunned?"
"Of course I mean the family, Dad, dear. What have they done that they should be avoided?"
"There is a good deal against them in the eyes of the world. Your poor mother, Janetta, always stood up for them, and said that they were more sinned against than sinning."
"There’s a lot working against them in the eyes of society. Your poor mother, Janetta, always defended them and said they were more wronged than wrongdoers."
"They? But these young men were not grown up then?"
"They? But weren't these young men still just kids back then?"
"No; it was their father and——"
"No; it was their father and——"
Mr. Colwyn stopped short and seemed as if he did not like to go on.
Mr. Colwyn stopped abruptly and looked like he didn’t want to continue.
"Tell me, father," said Janetta, coaxingly.
"Tell me, Dad," said Janetta, sweetly.
"Well, child, I don't know that you ought to hear old scandals. But you are too wise to let them harm you. Brand, the father of these two young fellows, married a barmaid, the daughter of a low publican in the neighborhood."
"Well, kid, I’m not sure you should be hearing these old scandals. But you’re smart enough to not let them affect you. Brand, the dad of these two young guys, married a barmaid, the daughter of a local pub owner."
"What! The Mrs. Brand that I saw to-day? She a barmaid—that quiet, pale, subdued-looking woman?"
"What! The Mrs. Brand I saw today? She a barmaid—that quiet, pale, subdued-looking woman?"
"She has had trouble enough to make her look subdued, poor soul! She was a handsome girl then; and I daresay the world would have overlooked the marriage in time if her character had been untarnished. But stories which I need not repeat were afloat; and from what I have lately heard they are not yet forgotten."
"She's been through so much that it's made her seem quiet, poor thing! She was a beautiful girl back then, and I bet the world would have eventually forgotten about the marriage if her reputation had stayed intact. But there were rumors, which I won't go into, and from what I've heard recently, they’re still not forgotten."
"After all these years! Oh, that does seem hard," said Janetta, sympathetically.
"After all these years! Oh, that really does seem tough," said Janetta, sympathetically.
"Well—there are some things that the world does not forgive, Janet. I have no doubt that the poor woman is much more worthy of respect and kindness than her wild sons; and yet the fact remains that if Wyvis Brand had come here with his brother alone, he would have been received everywhere, and entertained and visited and honored like any other young man of property and tolerable repute; but as he has brought his mother with him, I am very much afraid that many of the nicest people in the county mean to 'cut' him."
"Well, there are some things the world doesn't forgive, Janet. I’m sure the poor woman deserves more respect and kindness than her unruly sons; however, the truth is that if Wyvis Brand had come here with just his brother, he would have been welcomed everywhere, entertained, visited, and honored like any other young man of wealth and decent reputation; but since he brought his mother with him, I’m afraid many of the best people in the county plan to snub him."
"It is very unfair, surely."
"It's really unfair, right?"
"Yes, it is unfair; but it is the way of the world, Janetta. If a woman's reputation is ever so slightly blackened, she can never get it fair and white again. Hence, my dear, I am a little doubtful as to whether you must go to Brand Hall again, as long as poor Mrs. Brand is there."
"Yes, it’s unfair; but that’s just how things are, Janetta. If a woman’s reputation gets even a little tarnished, she can never fully restore it. So, my dear, I’m a bit unsure if you should go to Brand Hall again, as long as poor Mrs. Brand is there."
"Oh, father, and I promised to go!"
"Oh, Dad, and I promised I would go!"
"You must not make rash promises another time, my child."
"You shouldn't make hasty promises again, my child."
"But she wants me, father—she is so lonely and so sad?"
"But she wants me, Dad—she's so lonely and so sad?"
"I am sorry, my Janet, but I don't know——"
"I’m sorry, my Janet, but I don’t know——"
"Oh, do let me, father. I shall not be harmed; and I don't mind what the world says."
"Oh, please let me go, Dad. I won't get hurt, and I don't care what anyone thinks."
"But perhaps I mind," said Mr. Colwyn, quaintly.
"But maybe I do care," said Mr. Colwyn, in his quirky way.
CHAPTER X.
MARGARET.
Janetta looked so rueful at this remark that her father laughed a little and pulled her ear.
Janetta looked so regretful at this comment that her father chuckled a bit and tugged her ear.
"I am not given to taking much notice of what the world says," he told her, "and if I thought it right for you to go to Brand Hall I should take no notice of town talk; but I think that I can't decide this matter without seeing Mrs. Brand for myself."
"I don't usually pay much attention to what people say," he told her, "and if I believed it was right for you to go to Brand Hall, I wouldn't care about what the town says; but I think I can't make this decision without seeing Mrs. Brand myself."
"I thought you had seen her, father?"
"I thought you had seen her, Dad?"
"For ten minutes or so, only. They wanted to ask me a question about the healthiness of Brand Hall, drains, and all that kind of thing. That young Brand struck me as a very sullen-looking fellow."
"For about ten minutes only. They wanted to ask me a question about the health of Brand Hall, the drains, and all that stuff. That young Brand seemed like a really moody guy."
"His face lightens up when he talks," said Janetta, coloring and feeling hurt for a moment, she could not have told why.
"His face lights up when he talks," said Janetta, blushing and feeling hurt for a moment, unable to explain why.
"He did not talk to me," said her father, drily. "I am told that the other son has pleasanter manners."
"He didn't talk to me," her father said flatly. "I've heard that the other son has better manners."
"Cuthbert? Oh, yes," Janetta said, quickly. "He is much more amiable at first sight; he made himself very agreeable to Nora and me." And forthwith she related how the second son had made acquaintance with her sister and herself.
"Cuthbert? Oh, yeah," Janetta said quickly. "He's way more friendly at first glance; he was really nice to Nora and me." And immediately she shared how the second son had gotten to know her sister and her.
Mr. Colwyn did not look altogether pleased.
Mr. Colwyn didn’t seem very happy.
"H'm!—they seem very ready to cultivate us," he said, with a slight contraction of the brow. "Their father used not to know that I existed. Janet, I don't care for Nora to see much of them. You I can trust; but she is a bit of a featherbrain, and one never knows what may happen. Look to it."
"Hmm!—they seem really eager to befriend us," he said, slightly frowning. "Their dad didn't even know I was around. Janet, I don't want Nora to spend too much time with them. I can trust you; but she's kind of ditzy, and you never know what could happen. Keep an eye on it."
"I will, father."
"Sure thing, Dad."
"And I will call on Mrs. Brand and have a chat with her. Poor soul! I daresay she has suffered. Still that does not make her a fit companion for my girls."
"And I’m going to visit Mrs. Brand and have a talk with her. Poor thing! I bet she has been through a lot. Still, that doesn’t make her a suitable friend for my girls."
"If I could be of any use to her, father——"
"If I could help her in any way, dad——"
"I know that's all you think of, Janet. You are a good child—always wanting to help others. But we must not let the spirit of self-sacrifice run away with you, you know."
"I know that's all you think about, Janet. You're a good kid—always wanting to help others. But we can't let the idea of self-sacrifice take control of you, you know."
He pinched her cheek softly as he spoke, and his daughter carried the long supple fingers of his hand to her lips and kissed them tenderly.
He gently pinched her cheek as he talked, and his daughter took the long, flexible fingers of his hand to her lips and kissed them softly.
"Which reminds me," he went on rather inconsequently, "that I saw another of your friends to-day. A friend whom you have not mentioned for some time, Janetta."
"That reminds me," he continued rather offhandedly, "that I saw another one of your friends today. A friend you haven't mentioned in a while, Janetta."
"Who was that?" asked Janetta, a little puzzled by his tone.
"Who was that?" Janetta asked, a bit confused by his tone.
"Another friend whom I don't quite approve of," said her father, in the same half-quizzical way, "though from a different reason. If poor Mrs. Brand is not respectable enough, this friend of yours, Janet, is more than respectable; ultra-respectable—aristocratic even——"
"Another friend I’m not too keen on," her father said, with the same half-teasing tone, "but for a different reason. If poor Mrs. Brand isn’t respectable enough, this friend of yours, Janet, is more than respectable; she’s ultra-respectable—almost aristocratic even—"
"Margaret Adair!" cried Janetta, flushing to the very roots of her hair. "Did you see her, father? Has she quite forgotten me?" And the tears stood in her eyes.
"Margaret Adair!" Janetta shouted, blushing all the way to the roots of her hair. "Did you see her, Dad? Has she completely forgotten me?" Tears filled her eyes.
"I did not see Miss Margaret Adair, my dear," said her father kindly. "I saw her mother, Lady Caroline."
"I didn’t see Miss Margaret Adair, my dear," her father said kindly. "I saw her mother, Lady Caroline."
"Did you speak to her, father?"
"Did you talk to her, Dad?"
"She stopped her ponies and spoke to me in the High Street, Janet. She certainly has very winning manners."
"She stopped her ponies and talked to me on the High Street, Janet. She definitely has very charming manners."
"Oh, has she not, father!" Janetta's cheeks glowed. "She is perfectly charming, I think. I do not believe that she could do anything disagreeable or unkind."
"Oh, hasn't she, dad!" Janetta's cheeks flushed. "I think she's absolutely charming. I really don't believe she could do anything unpleasant or mean."
Mr. Colwyn shook his head, with a little smile. "I am not so sure of that, Janetta. These fine ladies sometimes do very cold and cruel things with a perfectly gracious manner."
Mr. Colwyn shook his head with a slight smile. "I'm not so sure about that, Janetta. These elegant ladies can sometimes do very cold and cruel things while maintaining a perfectly charming demeanor."
"But Lady Caroline would not," said Janetta, coaxingly. "She was quite kind and sweet to me all the time that I stayed at her house, although——"
"But Lady Caroline wouldn’t," Janetta said, trying to persuade. "She was really kind and sweet to me the whole time I was at her house, although——"
"Although afterwards," said Mr. Colwyn, shrewdly, "she could let you stay here for weeks without seeming to remember you, or coming near you for an hour!"
"Although later on," Mr. Colwyn remarked wisely, "she could let you hang around here for weeks without acting like she remembers you or coming near you for an hour!"
Janetta's cheeks crimsoned, but she did not reply. Loyal as she was to her friend, she felt that there was not much to be said for her at that moment.
Janetta's cheeks turned red, but she didn't say anything. As loyal as she was to her friend, she felt there wasn't much she could say for herself in that moment.
"You are a good friend," said her father, in a half-teasing, half-affectionate tone. "You don't like me to say anything bad of her, do you? Well, my dear, for your comfort I must tell you that she did her best to-day to make up for past omissions. She spoke very pleasantly about you."
"You’re a great friend," her father said, in a half-teasing, half-affectionate tone. "You don’t want me to say anything negative about her, right? Well, my dear, just for your peace of mind, I have to tell you that she really tried today to make up for what she didn’t do before. She spoke very nicely about you."
"Did she say why—why——" Janetta could not complete the sentence.
"Did she say why—why——" Janetta couldn't finish the sentence.
"Why they had not written or called? Well, she gave some sort of an explanation. Miss Adair had been unwell—she had had a cold or something which looked as if it might turn to fever, and they did not like to write until she was better."
"Why hadn't they called or written? Well, she offered some kind of explanation. Miss Adair hadn't been feeling well—she had a cold or something that seemed like it could turn into a fever, and they didn't want to write until she was better."
"I knew there was some good reason!" said Janetta fervently.
"I knew there was a good reason!" Janetta said passionately.
"It is well to take a charitable view of things," returned her father, rather drily; but, seeing her look of protest, he changed his tone. "Well, Lady Caroline spoke very kindly, my dear, I must acknowledge that. She wants you to go over to Helmsley Court to-morrow."
"It’s good to have a generous perspective on things," her father replied somewhat dryly; but noticing her objection, he softened his tone. "Well, Lady Caroline was very kind, I have to admit. She wants you to go to Helmsley Court tomorrow."
"Can I go, father?"
"Can I go, Dad?"
Mr. Colwyn made a grimace. "Between your disreputable friends and your aristocratic ones, I'm in a difficulty, Janet."
Mr. Colwyn made a face. "With your shady friends and your upper-class ones, I'm in a tough spot, Janet."
"Don't say so, father dear!"
"Don't say that, Dad!"
"Well, I consented," said Mr. Colwyn, in rather a grudging tone. "She said that she would send her carriage for you to-morrow at noon, and that she would send you back again between six and seven. Her daughter was most anxious to see you, she said."
"Well, I agreed," said Mr. Colwyn, somewhat reluctantly. "She said she would send her car for you tomorrow at noon and bring you back between six and seven. She mentioned that her daughter was really eager to see you."
Janetta lifted up a happy face. "I knew that Margaret would be true to me. I never doubted her."
Janetta smiled brightly. "I knew that Margaret would be loyal to me. I never doubted her."
Mr. Colwyn watched her silently for a moment, then he put his hand upon her head, and began smoothing the thick black locks. "You have a very faithful nature, my Janet," he said, tenderly, "and I am afraid that it will suffer a great many shocks in this work-a-day world of ours. Don't let it lead you astray, my child. Remember there is a point at which faithfulness may degenerate into sheer obstinacy."
Mr. Colwyn observed her quietly for a moment, then placed his hand on her head and started to smooth her thick black hair. "You have a very loyal nature, my Janet," he said gently, "and I'm afraid it will face a lot of challenges in this everyday world of ours. Don’t let it misguide you, my child. Remember there’s a point where loyalty can turn into stubbornness."
"I don't think it will ever do so with me."
"I don't think it will ever happen with me."
"Well, perhaps not, for you have a clear head on those young shoulders of yours. But you must be careful."
"Well, maybe not, since you’ve got a clear head on those young shoulders of yours. But you need to be careful."
"And I may go to Lady Caroline's, father?"
"And can I go to Lady Caroline's, dad?"
"Yes, my dear, you may. And now I must go: my time is up. I have had a very pleasant hour, my Janet."
"Yes, my dear, you can. But now I have to leave: my time is up. I've had a really nice hour, my Janet."
As she raised herself to receive her father's kiss, she felt a glow of pleasure at his words. It was not often that he spoke so warmly. He was a man of little speech on ordinary occasions: only when he was alone with his best-loved daughter, Janetta, did he ever break forth into expressions of affection. His second marriage had been in some respects a failure; and it did not seem as if he regarded his younger children with anything approaching the tenderness which he bestowed upon Janetta. Good-humored tolerance was all that he gave to them: a deep and almost passionate love had descended from her mother to Janetta.
As she lifted herself to receive her father's kiss, she felt a warmth from his words. He didn’t often speak so kindly. He was a man of few words in everyday life; only when he was alone with his favorite daughter, Janetta, did he express his feelings. His second marriage had, in some ways, not worked out; and it seemed he didn’t view his younger children with the same affection he showed Janetta. He offered them only a good-natured tolerance: a deep and almost passionate love had passed from her mother to Janetta.
He went out to fetch his wife home from her supper-party; and Janetta hastened up to her room, not being anxious to meet her stepmother on her return, in the state of rampant vanity and over-excitement to which an assembly of her friends usually brought her. It could not be said that Mrs. Colwyn actually drank too much wine or beer or whisky; and yet there was often a sensation abroad that she had taken just a little more than she could bear; and her stepdaughter was sensitively aware of the fact. From Nora's slighting tone when she had lately spoken of her mother, Janetta conjectured that the sad truth of Mrs. Colwyn's danger had dawned upon the girl's mind also, and it certainly accounted for some new lines in Mr. Colwyn's face, and for some additional streaks of white in his silvering hair. Not a word had been said on the subject amongst the members of the family, but Janetta had an uneasy feeling that there were possibly rocks ahead.
He went out to bring his wife home from her dinner party, and Janetta hurried up to her room, hoping to avoid her stepmother upon her return, who usually came back in a state of heightened vanity and excitement after being with her friends. It couldn’t be said that Mrs. Colwyn actually drank too much wine, beer, or whisky, but there was often a sense that she had indulged a bit more than she should have, and her stepdaughter was acutely aware of this. From Nora's dismissive tone when she recently mentioned her mother, Janetta guessed that the troubling reality of Mrs. Colwyn's situation had also occurred to the girl, which certainly explained some new lines on Mr. Colwyn's face and a few more streaks of white in his graying hair. No one had talked about it within the family, but Janetta had a nagging feeling that there might be trouble ahead.
At this moment, however, the prospect of seeing her dear Margaret again completely obliterated any thought of her stepmother from Janetta's mind; and when she was snugly ensconced in her own little, white bed, she could not help shedding a few tears of relief and joy. For Margaret's apparent fickleness had weighed heavily on Janetta's mind; and she now felt proud of the friend in whom she had believed in spite of appearances, and of whose faithfulness she had steadily refused to hear a doubt. These feelings enabled her to bear with cheerfulness some small unpleasantnesses next morning from her stepmother on the subject of her visit. "Of course you'll be too grand to do a hand's turn about the house when you come back again from Helmsley Court!" said Mrs. Colwyn, snappishly.
At that moment, however, the thought of seeing her dear Margaret again completely pushed any thought of her stepmother out of Janetta's mind; and when she was comfortably settled in her little white bed, she couldn’t help shedding a few tears of relief and joy. Because Margaret's seeming unpredictability had weighed heavily on Janetta's mind; and she now felt proud of the friend she had believed in despite the appearances, and of whose loyalty she had firmly refused to doubt. These feelings helped her deal with some minor annoyances the next morning from her stepmother about her visit. "Of course you'll be too important to lift a finger around the house when you come back from Helmsley Court!" Mrs. Colwyn snapped.
"Dear mamma, when I am only going for half a day!"
"Dear Mom, I’m just going for half a day!"
"Oh, I know the ways of girls. Because Miss Adair, your fine friend, does nothing but sit in a drawing-room all day, you'll be sure to think that you must needs follow her example!"
"Oh, I understand how girls are. Just because Miss Adair, your classy friend, spends all her time sitting in a living room, you might feel like you have to do the same!"
"I hope Margaret will do something beside sit in a drawing-room," said Janetta, with her cheery laugh; "because I am afraid that she might find that a little dull."
"I hope Margaret will do more than just sit in the living room," said Janetta with her cheerful laugh, "because I'm worried she might find that a bit boring."
But in spite of her cheeriness her spirits were perceptibly lowered when she set foot in the victoria that was sent for her at noon. Her stepmother's way of begrudging her the friendship which school-life had bestowed upon Janetta was as distasteful to her as Miss Polehampton's conviction of its unsuitability had been. And for one moment the tears of vexation gathered in her brown eyes as she was driving away from the shabby little house in Gwynne Street; and she had resolutely to drive away unwelcome thoughts before she could resign herself to enjoyment of her visit.
But despite her cheerful demeanor, her spirits noticeably sank when she got into the carriage that was sent for her at noon. Her stepmother's way of resenting the friendship that school had given Janetta was as unappealing to her as Miss Polehampton's belief that it was inappropriate. For a moment, tears of frustration filled her brown eyes as she drove away from the run-down little house on Gwynne Street; she had to firmly push away unwanted thoughts before she could allow herself to enjoy her visit.
The day was hot and close, and the narrow streets of old Beaminster were peculiarly oppressive. It was delightful to bowl swiftly along the smooth high road, and to enter the cool green shades of the park round Helmsley Court. "How pleasant for Margaret to live here always!" Janetta said to herself with generous satisfaction in her friend's good fortune. "I wonder what she would do in Gwynne Street!" And then Janetta laughed, and felt that what suited her would be very inappropriate to Margaret Adair.
The day was hot and muggy, and the narrow streets of old Beaminster felt particularly suffocating. It was refreshing to glide quickly along the smooth main road and to step into the cool, green shade of the park around Helmsley Court. "How nice for Margaret to live here all the time!" Janetta thought to herself, feeling pleased for her friend's good luck. "I wonder what she would do in Gwynne Street!" Then Janetta laughed, realizing that what worked for her would be totally wrong for Margaret Adair.
Janetta's unselfish admiration for her friend was as simple as it was true, and it was never alloyed by envy or toadyism. She would have been just as pleased to see Margaret in a garret as in a palace, supposing that Margaret were pleased with the garret. And it was with almost passionate delight that she at length flung herself into her friend's arms, and felt Margaret's soft lips pressed to her brown flushed cheeks.
Janetta's selfless admiration for her friend was both sincere and straightforward, never tainted by jealousy or flattery. She would have been just as happy to see Margaret in a rundown attic as in a grand mansion, as long as Margaret was happy with the attic. With almost eager joy, she finally threw herself into her friend's arms and felt Margaret's soft lips pressing against her warm, flushed cheeks.
"Margaret! Oh, it is delightful to see you again!" she exclaimed.
"Margaret! Oh, it’s so great to see you again!" she said excitedly.
"You poor darling: did you think that we were never going to meet?" said Margaret. "I have been so sorry, dear——"
"You poor thing: did you think we were never going to meet?" said Margaret. "I've felt so bad, dear——"
"I knew that you would come to see me, or send for me as soon as you could," said Janetta quickly. "I trusted you, Margaret."
"I knew you would come to see me, or ask for me as soon as you could," Janetta said quickly. "I believed in you, Margaret."
"I have had such a bad cold," Margaret went on, still excusing herself a little, as it seemed to Janetta. "I have had to stay in two rooms for nearly a fortnight, and I went down to the drawing-room only last night."
"I've had such a terrible cold," Margaret continued, still trying to justify herself a bit, as it seemed to Janetta. "I've been stuck in two rooms for almost two weeks, and I just went down to the drawing room last night."
"I wish I could have nursed you! Don't you remember how I nursed you through one of your bad colds at school?"
"I wish I could have taken care of you! Don't you remember how I looked after you during one of your bad colds at school?"
"Yes, indeed. I wish you could have nursed me now; but mamma was afraid that I had caught measles or scarlet fever or something, and she said it would not be right to send for you."
"Yes, for sure. I wish you could have taken care of me now; but mom was worried that I had caught measles or scarlet fever or something, and she said it wouldn’t be right to call you."
Janetta was almost pained by the accent of continued excuse.
Janetta was nearly uncomfortable with the constant excuses.
"Of course, dear, I understand," she said, pressing her friend's arm caressingly. "I am so sorry you have been ill. You look quite pale, Margaret."
"Of course, my dear, I get it," she said, gently squeezing her friend's arm. "I'm really sorry you've been sick. You look pretty pale, Margaret."
The two girls were standing in Margaret's sitting-room, adjoining her bedroom. Margaret was dressed completely in white, with long white ribbons floating amongst the dainty folds of her attire; but the white dress, exquisitely as it was fashioned, was less becoming to her than usual, for her face had lost a little of its shell-like bloom. She turned at Janetta's words and surveyed herself a little anxiously in a long glass at her side.
The two girls were standing in Margaret's sitting room, next to her bedroom. Margaret was dressed entirely in white, with long white ribbons flowing among the delicate folds of her outfit; however, the beautiful white dress was less flattering on her than usual, as her face had lost some of its usual rosy glow. She turned at Janetta's words and glanced at herself a bit nervously in a tall mirror beside her.
"I do look pale in this dress," she said. "Shall I change it, Janetta?"
"I do look pale in this dress," she said. "Should I change it, Janetta?"
"Oh, no, dear," Janetta answered, in some surprise. "It is a charming dress."
"Oh, no, sweetheart," Janetta replied, a bit surprised. "It's a lovely dress."
"But I do not like to look so pale," said Margaret, gravely. "I think I will ring for Villars."
"But I don't like looking so pale," Margaret said seriously. "I think I’ll call for Villars."
"You could not look nicer—to me—in any dress!" exclaimed her ardent admirer.
"You couldn't look better to me in any dress!" exclaimed her enthusiastic admirer.
"You dear—oh, yes; but there may be visitors at luncheon."
"You, dear—oh, yes; but there might be guests at lunch."
"I thought you would be alone," faltered Janetta, with a momentary glance at her own neat and clean, but plain, little cotton frock.
"I thought you would be by yourself," Janetta hesitated, glancing for a moment at her own tidy and clean, but simple, little cotton dress.
"Well, perhaps there will be only one person beside yourself," said Margaret, turning aside her long neck to catch a glimpse of the shining coils behind. "And I don't know that it matters—it is only Sir Philip Ashley."
"Well, maybe there will be just one other person besides you," said Margaret, turning her long neck to catch a glimpse of the shiny curls behind her. "And I don’t think it matters—it’s just Sir Philip Ashley."
"Oh, I remember him. He was here when we came back from Brighton."
"Oh, I remember him. He was here when we returned from Brighton."
"He is often here."
"He's often here."
"What lovely flowers!" Janetta exclaimed, rather to break a pause that followed than because she had looked particularly at a bouquet that filled a large white vase on a table. But the flowers really were lovely, and Margaret's face expressed some satisfaction. "Did they come out of your garden?"
"What beautiful flowers!" Janetta said, breaking the silence that had just fallen, rather than because she was specifically admiring the bouquet in the large white vase on the table. But the flowers were indeed beautiful, and Margaret's face showed a hint of satisfaction. "Did they come from your garden?"
"No, Sir Philip sent them."
"No, Sir Philip sent those."
"Oh, how nice!" said Janetta. But she was a little surprised too. Had not the Adairs plenty of flowers without receiving contributions from Sir Philip's conservatories?
"Oh, how nice!" said Janetta. But she was a little surprised too. Didn't the Adairs have plenty of flowers without needing contributions from Sir Philip's greenhouses?
"And you have a dog, Margaret?"—as a pretty little white Esquimaux dog came trotting into the room. "What a darling! with a silver collar, too!"
"And you have a dog, Margaret?"—as a cute little white Eskimo dog came trotting into the room. "What a cutie! And it even has a silver collar!"
"Yes, I like a white dog," said Margaret, tranquilly. "Mamma's poodle snaps at strangers, so Sir Philip thought that it would be better for me to have a dog of my own."
"Yeah, I like a white dog," Margaret said calmly. "Mom's poodle snaps at strangers, so Sir Philip thought it would be better for me to have a dog of my own."
Sir Philip again! Janetta felt as if she must ask another question or two, especially when she saw that her friend's white eyelids had been lowered, and that a delicate flush was mantling the whiteness of her cheek; but she paused, scarcely knowing how to begin; and in the pause, the gong for luncheon sounded, and she was (somewhat hastily, she fancied) led downstairs.
Sir Philip again! Janetta felt like she needed to ask another question or two, especially when she noticed her friend's pale eyelids were lowered and a delicate blush was coloring her cheek; but she hesitated, unsure of how to start. Just then, the gong for lunch rang, and she was (rather quickly, she thought) escorted downstairs.
Lady Caroline and Mr. Adair received their visitor with great civility. Sir Philip came forward to give her a very kindly greeting. Their behavior was so cordial that Janetta could hardly believe that she had doubted their liking for her. She was not experienced enough as yet to see that all this apparent friendliness did not mean anything but the world's way of making things pleasant all round. She accepted her host's attentions with simple pleasure, and responded to his airy talk so brightly that he lost no time in assuring his wife after luncheon that his daughter's friend was really "a very nice little girl."
Lady Caroline and Mr. Adair welcomed their guest with great politeness. Sir Philip stepped forward to greet her warmly. Their demeanor was so friendly that Janetta could hardly believe she had ever doubted their fondness for her. She wasn't experienced enough yet to realize that all this apparent friendliness was just the way the world keeps things pleasant for everyone. She accepted her host's attention with genuine happiness and engaged in his light conversation so enthusiastically that he quickly told his wife after lunch that his daughter's friend was really "a very nice girl."
After luncheon, Janetta thought at first that she was again going to be defrauded of a talk with her friend. Margaret was taken possession of by Sir Philip, and walked away with him into a conservatory to gather a flower; Mr. Adair disappeared, and Janetta was left for a few moments' conversation with Lady Caroline. Needless to remark, Lady Caroline had planned this little interview; she had one or two things that she wanted to say to Miss Colwyn. And she really did feel kindly towards the girl, because—after all—she was Margaret's friend, and the mother was ready to allow Margaret her own way to a very great extent.
After lunch, Janetta initially thought she was going to miss another chance to talk with her friend. Margaret was swept away by Sir Philip, and they walked into a conservatory to pick a flower; Mr. Adair vanished, leaving Janetta for a brief conversation with Lady Caroline. It's worth mentioning that Lady Caroline had orchestrated this little meeting; she had a couple of things she wanted to say to Miss Colwyn. And she genuinely felt positively towards the girl because—after all—she was Margaret's friend, and the mother was quite willing to let Margaret have her own way to a large extent.
"Dear Miss Colwyn," she began, "I have been so sorry that we could not see more of you while our poor Margaret was ill. Now I hope things will be different."
"Dear Miss Colwyn," she started, "I've been really sorry that we couldn't spend more time with you while our poor Margaret was sick. Now I hope that will change."
Janetta remarked that Lady Caroline was very kind.
Janetta said that Lady Caroline was really nice.
"I have been thinking of a method by which I hoped to bring you together a little more—after the holidays. Of course we are going away very soon now—to Scotland; and we shall probably not return until October; but when that time comes—my dear Miss Colwyn, I am sure you will not be offended by the question I am going to ask?"
"I’ve been thinking of a way to get you both together a bit more—after the holidays. We’re leaving for Scotland very soon now, and we probably won’t be back until October. But when that time comes—my dear Miss Colwyn, I hope you won’t mind the question I’m about to ask?"
"Oh, no," said Janetta, hastily.
"Oh no," Janetta said quickly.
"Are you intending to give any singing or music lessons in the neighborhood?"
"Are you planning to offer any singing or music lessons in the neighborhood?"
"If I can get any pupils, I shall be only too glad to do so."
"If I can get any students, I’ll be more than happy to do so."
"Then will you begin with dear Margaret?"
"Then will you start with dear Margaret?"
"Margaret?" said Janetta, in some astonishment. "But Margaret has had the same teaching that I have had, exactly!"
"Margaret?" Janetta said, somewhat astonished. "But Margaret has received the exact same training I have!"
"She needs somebody to help her. She has not your talent or your perseverance. And she would so much enjoy singing with you. I trust that you will not refuse us, Miss Colwyn."
"She needs someone to help her. She doesn’t have your talent or your drive. And she would really love the chance to sing with you. I hope you won't turn us down, Miss Colwyn."
"I shall be very glad to do anything that I can for Margaret," said Janetta, flushing.
"I'll be really happy to do anything I can for Margaret," Janetta said, blushing.
"Thank you so much. Once a week then—when we come back again. And about terms——"
"Thanks a lot. So, once a week then—when we come back again. And about the terms——"
"Oh, Lady Caroline, I shall be only too glad to sing with Margaret at any time without——"
"Oh, Lady Caroline, I would be more than happy to sing with Margaret anytime without——"
"Without any talk about terms?" said Lady Caroline, with a charming smile of comprehension. "But that, my dear, I could not possibly allow. No, we must conduct the matter on strictly business-like principles, or Mr. Adair would be very much displeased with me. Suppose we say——" And she went on to suggest terms which Janetta was too much confused to consider very attentively, and agreed to at once. It was only afterwards that she discovered that they were lower than any which she should ever have thought of suggesting for herself, and that she should have to blush for Lady Caroline's meanness in mentioning them to her father! But at present she saw nothing amiss.
"Without discussing the terms?" said Lady Caroline, with a charming, understanding smile. "But, my dear, I can’t allow that. No, we must handle this like a business deal, or Mr. Adair would be very upset with me. Let’s say—" And she proceeded to propose terms that Janetta was too confused to consider carefully and agreed to immediately. It was only later that she realized they were lower than any terms she would have thought to suggest herself, and that she would have to feel embarrassed about Lady Caroline's stinginess in bringing them up with her father! But for now, she saw nothing wrong.
Lady Caroline went on smoothly. "I want her to make the most of her time, because she may not be able to study up by-and-bye. She will come out this winter, and I shall take her to town in the spring. I do not suppose that I shall ever have another opportunity—if, at least, she marries as early as she seems likely to do."
Lady Caroline continued effortlessly. "I want her to make the most of her time because she might not get a chance to study later on. She’ll come out this winter, and I’ll take her to the city in the spring. I doubt I’ll get another opportunity—especially if she marries as early as she seems likely to."
"Margaret! Marry!" ejaculated Janetta. She had scarcely thought of such a possibility.
"Margaret! Get married!" exclaimed Janetta. She had barely considered such a possibility.
"It is exceedingly probable," said Lady Caroline, rather coldly, "that she will marry Sir Philip Ashley. It is a perfectly suitable alliance."
"It’s very likely," said Lady Caroline, somewhat coldly, "that she will marry Sir Philip Ashley. It’s a perfectly suitable match."
It sounded as if she spoke of a royal marriage!
It sounded like she was talking about a royal wedding!
CHAPTER XI.
JANETTA'S PROMISES.
"But please," Lady Caroline proceeded, "do not mention what I have said to anyone, least of all to Margaret. She is so sensitive that I should not like her to know what I have said."
"But please," Lady Caroline continued, "don’t tell anyone what I’ve said, especially not Margaret. She’s so sensitive that I wouldn’t want her to know what I’ve said."
"I will not say anything," said Janetta.
"I won't say anything," Janetta said.
And then Lady Caroline's desire for conversation seemed to cease. She proposed that they should go in search of her daughter, and Janetta followed her to the conservatory in some trouble and perplexity of mind. It struck her that Margaret was not looking very well pleased when they arrived—perhaps, she thought, because of their appearance—and that Sir Philip had a very lover-like air. He was bending forward a little to take a white flower from Margaret's hand, and Janetta could not help a momentary smile when she saw the expression of his face. The earnest dark eyes were full of tenderness, which possibly he did not wish to conceal. Janetta could never doubt but that he loved her "rare pale Margaret" from the very bottom of his heart.
Then Lady Caroline's interest in conversation seemed to fade away. She suggested they look for her daughter, and Janetta followed her to the conservatory, feeling troubled and confused. It struck her that Margaret didn't look very happy when they arrived—maybe, she thought, because of their presence—and that Sir Philip had a very affectionate demeanor. He was leaning in slightly to take a white flower from Margaret's hand, and Janetta couldn't help but smile for a moment when she saw the expression on his face. His earnest dark eyes were filled with tenderness that he might not have wanted to hide. Janetta could never doubt that he loved her "rare pale Margaret" with all his heart.
The two moved apart as Lady Caroline and Janetta came in. Lady Caroline advanced to Sir Philip and walked away with him, while Margaret laid her hand on Janetta's arm and led her off to her own sitting-room. She scarcely spoke until they were safely ensconced there together and then, with a half-pouting, mutinous expression on her softly flushed face—
The two stepped back as Lady Caroline and Janetta entered. Lady Caroline approached Sir Philip and walked away with him, while Margaret placed her hand on Janetta's arm and guided her to her own sitting room. She hardly said a word until they were comfortably settled there, and then, with a slightly sulky, rebellious look on her gently flushed face—
"Janetta," she began, "there is something I must tell you."
"Janetta," she said, "there's something I need to tell you."
"Yes, dear?"
"Yes, love?"
"You saw Sir Philip in the conservatory?"
"You saw Sir Philip in the greenhouse?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"I can't think why he is so foolish," said Margaret; "but actually, Janetta—he wants to marry me."
"I can't figure out why he's being so ridiculous," Margaret said. "But really, Janetta—he wants to marry me."
"Am I to call him foolish for that?"
"Should I call him foolish for that?"
"Yes, certainly. I am too young. I want to see a little more of the world. He is not at all the sort of man that I want to marry."
"Yes, definitely. I'm too young. I want to explore a bit more of the world. He's really not the kind of guy I want to marry."
"Why not?" said Janetta, after waiting a little while.
"Why not?" Janetta said after waiting for a bit.
"Oh," said Margaret, with an intonation that—for her—was almost petulant; "he is so absurdly suitable!"
"Oh," Margaret said, with a tone that was almost whiny for her, "he is so ridiculously perfect!"
"Absurdly suitable, dear Margaret?"
"Ridiculously suitable, dear Margaret?"
"Yes. Everything is so neatly arranged for us. He is the right age, he has the right income, the right views, the right character—he is even"—said Margaret, with increasing indignation—"even the right height! It is absurd. I am not to have any will of my own in the matter, because it is all so beautifully suitable. I am to be disposed of like a slave!"
"Yes. Everything is so perfectly set up for us. He’s the right age, he has the right income, the right beliefs, the right personality—he's even"—Margaret said, growing more furious—"even the right height! It’s ridiculous. I'm not supposed to have any say in this, because it's all so perfectly fitting. I'm being treated like property!"
Here was indeed a new note of rebellion.
Here was truly a new sign of rebellion.
"Your father and mother would never make you marry a man whom you did not like," said Janetta, a little doubtfully.
"Your dad and mom would never force you to marry a guy you didn't like," Janetta said, a bit uncertainly.
"I don't know. Papa would not; but mamma!—--I am afraid mamma will try. And it is very hard to do what mamma does not like."
"I don't know. Dad wouldn't; but Mom!—I'm worried Mom will try. And it's really tough to do what Mom doesn't approve of."
"But you could explain to her——"
"But you could explain to her—"
"I have nothing to explain," said Margaret, arching her delicate brows. "I like Sir Philip very well. I respect him very much. I think his house and his position would suit me exceedingly well; and yet I do not want to marry him. It is so unreasonable of me, mamma says. And I feel that it is; and yet—what can I do?"
"I have nothing to explain," said Margaret, raising her delicate eyebrows. "I like Sir Philip a lot. I respect him a great deal. I think his house and his status would suit me perfectly; and yet I don't want to marry him. It's so unreasonable, according to mom. I know it is; and yet—what can I do?"
"There is—nobody—else?" hazarded Janetta.
"Is there—nobody—else?" Janetta asked.
Margaret opened her lovely eyes to their fullest extent.
Margaret opened her beautiful eyes wide.
"Dearest Janetta, who else could there be? Who else have I seen? I have been kept in the schoolroom until now—when I am to be married to this most suitable man! Now, confess, Janetta, would you like it? Do your people want to marry you to anybody?"
"Dear Janetta, who else could there be? Who else have I seen? I've been stuck in the schoolroom until now—when I’m supposed to marry this perfect man! Now, be honest, Janetta, would you be okay with that? Do your family want to marry you off to anyone?"
"No, indeed," said Janetta, smiling. "Nobody has expressed any desire that way. But really I don't know what to say, Margaret; because Sir Philip does seem so perfectly suitable—and you say you like him?"
"No, really," Janetta said with a smile. "No one has shown any interest in that direction. But honestly, I’m not sure what to say, Margaret; because Sir Philip does seem like such a great match—and you say you like him?"
"Yes, but I only like him; I don't love him." Margaret leaned back in her chair, crossed her hands behind her golden head, and looked dreamily at the opposite wall. "You know I think one ought to love the man one marries—don't you think so? I have always thought of loving once and once only—like Paul and Virginia, you know, or even Romeo and Juliet—and of giving all for love! That would be beautiful!"
"Yes, but I only like him; I don't love him." Margaret leaned back in her chair, intertwined her fingers behind her golden hair, and gazed dreamily at the wall across from her. "You know I believe that one should love the person they marry—don't you agree? I've always imagined loving just once—like Paul and Virginia, or even Romeo and Juliet—and giving everything for love! That would be beautiful!"
"Yes, it would. But it would be very hard too," said Janetta, thinking how lovely Margaret looked, and what a heroine of romance—what a princess of dreams—she would surely be some day. And she, poor, plain, brown, little Janetta! There was probably no romance in store for her at all.
"Yes, it would. But it would be really hard too," said Janetta, thinking about how beautiful Margaret looked, and what a heroine of romance—what a princess of dreams—she would definitely be someday. And she, poor, plain, brown, little Janetta! There was probably no romance in store for her at all.
But Life holds many secrets in her hand; and perhaps it was Janetta and not Margaret for whom a romance was yet in store.
But life has many secrets in store; and maybe it was Janetta and not Margaret who had a romance waiting for her.
"Hard? Do you call it hard?" Margaret asked, with a curiously exalted expression, like that of a saint absorbed in mystic joys. "It would be most easy, Janetta, to give up everything for love."
"Hard? You think it's hard?" Margaret asked, with a strangely joyful expression, like a saint lost in blissful thoughts. "It would be so easy, Janetta, to give up everything for love."
"I don't know," said Janetta—for once unsympathetic. "Giving up everything means a great deal. Would you like to go away from Helmsley Court, for instance, and live in a dingy street with no lady's maid—only a servant of all-work—on three hundred a year?"
"I don't know," said Janetta, for once lacking sympathy. "Giving up everything means a lot. Would you want to leave Helmsley Court, for example, and live on a rundown street with no lady's maid—just a all-purpose servant—on three hundred a year?"
"I think I could do anything for a man whom I loved," sighed Margaret; "but I cannot feel as if I should ever care enough for Sir Philip Ashley to do it for him."
"I feel like I could do anything for a man I loved," sighed Margaret; "but I just can't see myself ever caring enough for Sir Philip Ashley to do that for him."
"What sort of a man would you prefer for a husband, then?" asked Janetta.
"What kind of man would you want for a husband, then?" asked Janetta.
"Oh, a man with a history. A man about whom there hung a melancholy interest—a man like Rochester in 'Jane Eyre'——"
"Oh, a man with a past. A man who had a certain sad fascination about him—a man like Rochester in 'Jane Eyre'——"
"Not a very good-tempered person, I'm afraid!"
"Not really a good-natured person, I'm afraid!"
"Oh, who cares about good temper?"
"Oh, who really cares about having a good attitude?"
"I do, for one. Really, Margaret, you draw a picture which is just like my cousin, Wyvis Brand."
"I do, for one. Honestly, Margaret, you’ve created a picture that looks just like my cousin, Wyvis Brand."
Janetta was sorry when she had said the words. Margaret's arms came down from behind her head, and her eyes were turned to her friend's face with an immediate awakening of interest.
Janetta regretted saying those words. Margaret lowered her arms from behind her head and instantly turned her gaze to her friend's face, showing a renewed interest.
"Mr. Brand, of Brand Hall, you mean? I remember you told me that he was your cousin. So you have met him? And he is like Rochester?"
"Mr. Brand from Brand Hall, right? I remember you said he was your cousin. So you’ve met him? And he’s like Rochester?"
"I did not say that exactly," said Janetta, becoming provoked with herself. "I only said that you spoke of a rather melancholy sort of man, with a bad temper, and I thought that the description applied very well to Mr. Brand."
"I didn’t say it like that," Janetta replied, getting annoyed with herself. "I just mentioned that you described a pretty gloomy guy with a bad attitude, and I thought that fit Mr. Brand perfectly."
"What is he like? Dark?"
"What's he like? Dark?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"Handsome?"
"Good-looking?"
"I suppose so. I do not like any face, however handsome, that is disfigured by a scowl."
"I guess so. I don’t like any face, no matter how attractive, that is ruined by a scowl."
"Oh, Janetta, how charming! Tell me some more about him; I am so much interested."
"Oh, Janetta, how delightful! Please tell me more about him; I'm really interested."
"Margaret, don't be silly! Wyvis Brand is a very disagreeable man—not a good man either, I believe—and I hope you will never know him."
"Margaret, don't be ridiculous! Wyvis Brand is a really unpleasant man—not a good person either, I think—and I hope you never have to meet him."
"On the contrary," said Margaret, with a new wilful light in her eyes, "I intend mamma to call."
"On the contrary," said Margaret, with a new determined spark in her eyes, "I plan for mom to call."
"Lady Caroline will be too wise."
"Lady Caroline will be too smart."
"Why should people not call upon the Brands? I hear the same story everywhere—'Oh, no, we do not intend to call.' Is there really anything wrong about them?"
"Why shouldn't people reach out to the Brands? I keep hearing the same thing everywhere—'Oh, no, we don’t plan to reach out.' Is there really anything wrong with them?"
Janetta felt some embarrassment. Had not she put nearly the same question to her own father the night before? But she could not tell Margaret Adair what her father had said to her.
Janetta felt a bit embarrassed. Hadn't she asked nearly the same question to her dad the night before? But she couldn't tell Margaret Adair what her father had said to her.
"If there were—and I do not know that there is—you could hardly expect me to talk about it, Margaret," she said, with some dignity.
"If there were—and I don't know if there is—you could hardly expect me to talk about it, Margaret," she said, with some dignity.
Margaret's good breeding came to her aid at once. "I beg your pardon, dear Janetta. I was talking carelessly. I will say no more about the Brands. But I must remark that it was you who piqued my curiosity. Otherwise there is nothing extraordinary in the fact of two young men settling down with their mother in a country house, is there?"
Margaret's good upbringing helped her immediately. "I’m sorry, dear Janetta. I was speaking thoughtlessly. I won't bring up the Brands again. But I have to point out that it was you who sparked my curiosity. Otherwise, there's nothing unusual about two young men moving in with their mother in a country house, right?"
"Nothing at all."
"Not a thing."
"And I am not likely to see anything of them. But, Janetta," said Margaret, reverting to her own affairs, "you do not sympathize with me as I thought you would. Would not you think it wrong to marry where you did not love? Seriously, Janetta?"
"And I'm probably not going to see them again. But, Janetta," Margaret said, shifting back to her own issues, "you're not as supportive of me as I thought you would be. Don't you think it's wrong to marry when there's no love involved? Seriously, Janetta?"
"Yes, seriously, I should," said Janetta, her face growing graver, and her eyes lighting up. "It is a profanation of marriage to take for your husband a man whom you don't love with your whole heart. Oh, yes, Margaret, you are quite, quite right in that—but I am sorry too, because Sir Philip seems so nice."
"Yes, I really should," said Janetta, her expression becoming more serious and her eyes brightening. "It's disrespectful to marriage to choose a husband whom you don't love completely. Oh, yes, Margaret, you’re absolutely right about that—but I also feel bad because Sir Philip seems really nice."
"And, Janetta, dear, you will help me, will you not?"
"And, Janetta, dear, you will help me, won't you?"
"Whenever I can, Margaret? But what can I do for you?"
"Whenever I can, Margaret? But what can I do for you?"
"You can help me in many ways, Janetta. You don't know how hard it is sometimes"—and Margaret's face resumed a wistful, troubled look. "Mamma is so kind; but she wants me sometimes to do things that I do not like, and she is so surprised when I do not wish to do them."
"You can help me in a lot of ways, Janetta. You have no idea how tough it can be sometimes"—and Margaret's expression turned back to a nostalgic, troubled one. "Mom is really sweet; but she sometimes wants me to do things I don’t like, and she’s so surprised when I don’t want to do them."
"You will make her understand in time," said Janetta, almost reverentially. Her ardent soul was thrilled with the conception of the true state of things as she imagined it; of Margaret's pure, sweet nature being dragged down to Lady Caroline's level of artificial worldliness. For, notwithstanding all Lady Caroline's gentleness of manner, Janetta was beginning to find her out. She began to see that this extreme softness and suavity covered a very persistent will, and that it was Lady Caroline who ruled the house and the family with an iron hand in a velvet glove.
"You'll help her understand eventually," Janetta said almost respectfully. Her passionate spirit was excited by her vision of the reality as she saw it; of Margaret's innocent, kind nature being pulled down to Lady Caroline's level of fake sophistication. Because, despite Lady Caroline's gentle demeanor, Janetta was starting to see through her. She realized that this extreme softness and charm masked a strong will, and that it was Lady Caroline who controlled the household and the family with a firm grip hidden beneath a delicate exterior.
"I am afraid not," said Margaret, submissively. "She is so much more determined than I am. Neither papa nor I could ever do anything against her. And in most things I like her to manage for me. But not my marriage!"
"I’m afraid not," Margaret said, reluctantly. "She’s so much more determined than I am. Neither Dad nor I could ever go against her. And for the most part, I like her to handle things for me. But not my marriage!"
"No, indeed."
"No way."
"Will you stand by me, Janetta, dear?"
"Will you support me, Janetta, dear?"
"Always, Margaret."
"Always, Margaret."
"You will always be my friend?"
"You’re always going to be my friend?"
"Always dear."
"Always, my dear."
"You make me feel strong when you say 'always' so earnestly, Janetta."
"You make me feel strong when you say 'always' so sincerely, Janetta."
"Because I believe," said Janetta, quickly, "that friendship is as strong a tie as any in the world. I don't think it ought to be any less binding than the tie between sisters, between parents and child, even"—and her voice dropped a little—"even between husband and wife. I have heard it suggested that there should be a ceremony—a sort of form—for the making of a friendship as there is for other relations in life; a vow of truth and fidelity which two friends could promise to observe. Don't you think that it would be rather a useless thing, even if the thought is a pretty one? Because we make and keep or break our vows in our own heart, and no promise would bind us more than our own hearts can do."
"Because I believe," said Janetta quickly, "that friendship is just as strong a bond as any in the world. I don't think it should be any less significant than the bond between sisters, parents and children, even"—and her voice softened a bit—"even between husband and wife. I've heard it suggested that there should be a ceremony—a kind of formal event—for establishing a friendship, just like there is for other relationships in life; a vow of truth and loyalty that two friends could promise to uphold. Don’t you think that would be kind of unnecessary, even if the idea is nice? Because we make and keep or break our vows in our own hearts, and no promise would hold us together more than our own hearts can."
"I hope yours binds you to me, Janetta?" said Margaret, half playfully, half sadly.
"I hope yours connects you to me, Janetta?" said Margaret, half playfully, half sadly.
"It does, indeed."
"Yes, it does."
And then the two girls kissed each other after the manner of impulsive and affectionate girls, and Margaret wiped away a tear that had gathered in the corner of her eye. Her face soon became as tranquil as ever; but Janetta's brow remained grave, her lips firmly pressed together long after Margaret seemed to have forgotten what had been said.
And then the two girls kissed each other like spontaneous and loving girls do, and Margaret wiped away a tear that had formed in the corner of her eye. Her face soon became as calm as ever; however, Janetta's expression stayed serious, her lips pressed tightly together long after Margaret seemed to have forgotten what had been said.
Things went deeper with Janetta than with Margaret. Girlish and unpractical as some of their speeches may appear, they were spoken or listened to by Janetta with the utmost seriousness. She was not of a nature to take things lightly. And during the pause that followed the conversation about friendship, she was mentally registering a very serious and earnest resolution, worthy indeed of being ranked as the promise or the vow of which she spoke, that she would always remain Margaret's true and faithful friend, in spite of all the chances and changes of this transitory world. A youthful foolish thing to do, perhaps; but the world is so constituted that the things done or said by very young and even very foolish persons sometimes dominate the whole lives of much older and wiser persons. And more came out of that silent vow of Janetta's than even she anticipated.
Things went deeper with Janetta than with Margaret. As girlish and impractical as some of their conversations might seem, Janetta spoke and listened with complete seriousness. She wasn’t the type to take things lightly. During the pause that followed their talk about friendship, she was mentally making a very serious and earnest resolution, one that truly deserved to be seen as the promise or vow she mentioned: that she would always be Margaret's true and loyal friend, regardless of all the ups and downs of this fleeting world. It might have been a youthful and silly thing to do, but the world is such that the things said or done by young and sometimes foolish people can end up shaping the entire lives of those who are older and wiser. And even she didn’t expect just how much would come from that silent vow of Janetta’s.
The rest of the day was very delightful to her. She and Margaret were left almost entirely to themselves, and they formed a dozen plans for the winter when Margaret should be back again and could resume her musical studies. Janetta tried to express her natural reluctance at the thought of giving lessons to her old school-companion, but Margaret laughed her to scorn. "As if you could not teach me?" she said. "Why, I know nothing about the theory of music—nothing at all. And you were far ahead of anybody at Miss Polehampton's! You will soon have dozens of pupils, Janetta. I expect all Beaminster to be flocking to you before long."
The rest of the day was really enjoyable for her. She and Margaret were mostly left to their own devices, and they came up with a dozen plans for the winter when Margaret would be back to continue her music studies. Janetta tried to voice her hesitation about giving lessons to her old school friend, but Margaret just laughed it off. "As if you couldn't teach me?" she said. "I know nothing about music theory—absolutely nothing. You were way ahead of everyone at Miss Polehampton's! You'll soon have tons of students, Janetta. I bet all of Beaminster will be coming to you before long."
She did not say, but it crossed her mind that the fact of her taking lessons from Janetta would probably serve as a very good advertisement. For Miss Adair was herself fairly proficient in the worldly wisdom which did not at all gratify her when exhibited by her mother.
She didn’t say it, but she thought that the fact that she was taking lessons from Janetta would probably be a great advertisement. Because Miss Adair was pretty good at the social skills that her mother’s display of didn’t satisfy her at all.
Janetta was sent home in the gathering twilight with a delightfully satisfied feeling. She was sure that Margaret's friendship was as faithful as her own. And why should there not be two women as faithful to each other in friendship as ever Damon and Pythias, David and Jonathan, had been of old? "Margaret will always be her own sweet, high-souled self," Janetta mused. "It is I who may perhaps fall away from my ideal—I hope not; oh, I hope not! I hope that I shall always be faithful and true!"
Janetta was sent home in the fading light, feeling wonderfully satisfied. She was confident that Margaret's friendship was just as loyal as her own. And why couldn't two women be as devoted to each other in friendship as Damon and Pythias or David and Jonathan were in the past? "Margaret will always be her own lovely, spirited self," Janetta thought. "It's me who might let go of my ideal—I really hope not; oh, I really hope not! I hope that I will always be faithful and true!"
There was a very tender look upon her face as she sat in Lady Caroline's victoria, her hands clasped together upon her lap, her mouth firmly closed, her eyes wistful. The expression was so lovely that it beautified the whole of her face, which was not in itself strictly handsome, but capable of as many changes as an April day. She was so deeply absorbed in thought that she did not see a gentleman lift his hat to her in passing. It was Cuthbert Brand, and when the carriage had passed him he stood still for a moment and looked back at it.
There was a very gentle look on her face as she sat in Lady Caroline's carriage, her hands clasped together in her lap, her mouth tightly closed, her eyes filled with longing. The expression was so beautiful that it enhanced her entire face, which wasn’t strictly beautiful, but capable of as many changes as an April day. She was so lost in thought that she didn’t notice a gentleman tip his hat to her as he walked by. It was Cuthbert Brand, and when the carriage passed him, he paused for a moment and looked back at it.
"I should like to paint that girl's face," he said to himself. "There is soul in it—character—passion. Her sister is prettier by far; but I doubt whether she is capable of so much."
"I want to paint that girl's face," he said to himself. "There's soul in it—character—passion. Her sister is much prettier; but I'm not sure she has that much depth."
But the exalted beauty had faded away by the time Janetta reached her home, and when she entered the house she was again the bright, sensible, energetic, and affectionate sister and daughter that they all knew and loved: no great beauty, no genius, no saint, but a generous-hearted English girl, who tried to do her duty and to love her neighbor as herself.
But the stunning beauty had faded by the time Janetta got home, and when she walked into the house, she was once again the bright, sensible, energetic, and caring sister and daughter they all knew and loved: no great beauty, no genius, no saint, but a kind-hearted English girl who tried to do her duty and love her neighbor as herself.
Her father met her in the hall.
Her dad saw her in the hallway.
"Here you are," he said. "I hardly expected you home as yet. Everybody is out, so you must tell me your experiences and adventures if you have any to tell."
"Here you are," he said. "I didn't expect you to be home this early. Everyone else is out, so you have to share your experiences and adventures with me if you have any."
"I have not many," said Janetta, brightly. "Only everybody has been very, very kind."
"I don't have many," Janetta said cheerfully. "Just that everyone has been really, really nice."
"I'm glad to hear of it; but I should be surprised if people were not kind to my Janet."
"I'm happy to hear that, but I'd be surprised if people weren't nice to my Janet."
"Nobody is half so kind as you are," said Janetta, fondly. "Have you been very busy to-day, father?"
"Nobody is as kind as you are," Janetta said affectionately. "Have you been really busy today, Dad?"
"Very, dear. And I have been to Brand Hall."
"Very dear. And I have been to Brand Hall."
He drew her inside his consulting-room as he spoke. It was a little room near the hall-door, opposite the dining-room. Janetta did not often go there, and felt as if some rather serious communication were to be made.
He pulled her into his office as he spoke. It was a small room near the front door, across from the dining room. Janetta didn’t visit there often and felt like he was about to share something important.
"Did you see the little boy, father?"
"Did you see the little boy, Dad?"
"Yes—and his grandmother."
"Yeah—and his grandma."
"And may I go to see Mrs. Brand?"
"And can I go see Mrs. Brand?"
Mr. Colwyn paused for a moment, and when he spoke his voice was broken by some emotion. "If you can do anything to help and comfort that poor woman, my Janet," he said at length, "God forbid that I should ever hinder you! I will not heed what the world says in face of sorrow such as she has known. Do what you can for her."
Mr. Colwyn paused for a moment, and when he spoke, his voice was choked with emotion. "If you can do anything to help and comfort that poor woman, my Janet," he finally said, "God forbid that I should ever stop you! I won't pay attention to what the world thinks in light of the sorrow she's faced. Do what you can for her."
"I will, father; I promise you I will."
"I will, Dad; I promise I will."
"It is the second promise that I have made to-day," said Janetta, rather thoughtfully, as she was undressing herself that night; "and each of them turns on the same subject—on being a friend to some one who needs friendship. The vocation of some women is to be a loving daughter, a true wife, or a good mother; mine, perhaps, is to be above everything else a true friend. I don't think my promises will be hard to keep!"
"It’s the second promise I’ve made today," Janetta said thoughtfully as she undressed that night. "And both of them are about the same thing—being a friend to someone who needs friendship. Some women are meant to be loving daughters, devoted wives, or good mothers; maybe my role is to be a true friend above all else. I don’t think keeping my promises will be too difficult!"
But even Janetta, in her wisdom, could not foresee what was yet to come.
But even Janetta, with all her wisdom, couldn't predict what was about to happen.
CHAPTER XII.
JANETTA REMONSTRATES.
It was with a beating heart that Janetta, a few days later, crossed once more the threshold of her cousin's house. Her father's words about Mrs. Brand had impressed her rather painfully, and she felt some shyness and constraint at the thought of the reason which he had given her for coming. How she was to set about helping or comforting Mrs. Brand she had not the least idea.
It was with a racing heart that Janetta, a few days later, stepped across the threshold of her cousin's house once again. Her father's comments about Mrs. Brand had weighed heavily on her mind, and she felt a bit shy and uneasy thinking about the reason he had given her for coming. She had no idea how she was supposed to help or comfort Mrs. Brand.
These thoughts were, however, put to flight by an un-looked-for scene, which broke upon her sight as she entered the hall. This hall had to be crossed before any of the other rooms could be reached; it was low-ceiled, paneled in oak, and lighted by rather small windows, with stained glass in the lower panes. Like most rooms in the house it had a gloomy look, which was not relieved by the square of faded Turkey carpet in the centre of the black polished boards of the floor, or by the half-dozen dusky portraits in oak frames which garnished the walls. When Janetta was ushered in she found this ante-room or entrance chamber occupied by three persons and a child. These, as she speedily found, consisted of Wyvis Brand and his little boy, and two gentlemen, one of whom was laughing immoderately, while the other was leaning over the back of the chair and addressing little Julian.
These thoughts were suddenly interrupted by an unexpected scene that greeted her as she entered the hall. This hall had to be crossed before any of the other rooms could be reached; it had a low ceiling, oak paneling, and was lit by fairly small windows featuring stained glass in the lower panes. Like most rooms in the house, it had a gloomy appearance, which wasn’t brightened by the square of faded Turkish carpet in the center of the dark polished floor, or by the half-dozen dark portraits in oak frames that decorated the walls. When Janetta was ushered in, she found this entrance hall occupied by three people and a child. These, as she quickly realized, were Wyvis Brand and his little boy, along with two gentlemen, one of whom was laughing heartily, while the other leaned over the back of the chair talking to little Julian.
Janetta halted for a moment, for the old servant who had admitted her seemed to think that his work was done when he had uttered her name, and had already retreated; and his voice being exceedingly feeble, the announcement had passed unnoticed by the majority of the persons present, if not by all. Wyvis Brand had perhaps seen her, for his eyes were keen, and the shadow in which she stood was not likely to veil her from his sight; but he gave no sign of being conscious of her presence. He was standing with his back to the mantel-piece, his arms crossed behind his head; there was a curious expression on his face, half-smile, half-sneer, but it was evident that he was merely looking and listening, not interfering with what was going on.
Janetta stopped for a moment because the old servant who let her in seemed to think his job was finished once he said her name and had already stepped back. His voice was so weak that most of the people there didn't notice the announcement, if not all of them. Wyvis Brand might have caught a glimpse of her; his eyes were sharp, and the shadow where she stood probably wouldn’t have hidden her from him. However, he showed no signs of acknowledging her presence. He was standing with his back to the mantel, arms crossed behind his head; there was a strange look on his face, half-smile, half-sneer, but it was clear he was just observing and listening, not getting involved in what was happening.
It needed only a glance to see that little Julian was in a state of extraordinary excitement. His face was crimson, his eyes were sparkling and yet full of tears; his legs were planted sturdily apart, and his hands were clenched. His head was drawn back, and his whole body also seemed as if it wanted to recoil, but placed as he was against a strong oaken table he could evidently go back no further. The gentleman on the chair was offering him something—Janetta could not at first see what—and the boy was vehemently resisting.
It took just one look to see that little Julian was incredibly excited. His face was bright red, his eyes were sparkling but filled with tears; his legs were firmly planted apart, and his hands were balled into fists. His head was pulled back, and his whole body seemed like it wanted to pull away, but with his back against a sturdy oak table, he clearly couldn't move any further back. The man in the chair was offering him something—Janetta couldn't quite see what at first—and the boy was strongly resisting.
"I won't have it! I won't have it!" he was crying, with the whole force of his lungs. "I won't touch it! Take the nasty stuff away!"
"I won't accept it! I won't accept it!" he shouted, with all his might. "I won't touch it! Get that disgusting stuff away!"
Janetta wondered whether it were medicine he was refusing, and why his father did not insist upon obedience. But Wyvis Brand, still standing by the mantel-piece, only laughed aloud.
Janetta wondered if he was refusing medication and why his father didn't demand obedience. But Wyvis Brand, still standing by the mantelpiece, just laughed out loud.
"No shirking! Drink it up!" said the strange gentleman, in what Janetta thought a curiously unpleasant voice. "Come, come, it will make a man of you——"
"No backing down! Drink it all!" said the strange man, in a voice that Janetta found oddly unpleasant. "Come on, it will make a man out of you——"
"I don't want to be made a man of! I won't touch it! I promised I never would! You can't make me!"
"I don't want to be taken for a fool! I won't touch it! I promised I never would! You can't force me!"
"You must be taught not to make rash promises," said the man, laughing. "Come now——"
"You need to learn not to make impulsive promises," the man said with a laugh. "Come on——"
But little Julian had suddenly caught sight of Janetta's figure at the door, and with a great bound he escaped from his tormentor and flung himself upon her, burying his face in her dress, and clutching its folds as if he would never let them go.
But little Julian suddenly saw Janetta standing in the doorway, and with a big leap he broke free from his tormentor and threw himself at her, burying his face in her dress and gripping its folds as if he would never let go.
"It's the lady! the lady!" he gasped out. "Oh, please don't let them make me drink it! Indeed, I promised not."
"It's the lady! The lady!" he gasped. "Oh, please don't make me drink it! I really promised I wouldn't."
Janetta came forward a little, and at her appearance every one looked more or less discomfited. The gentleman on the chair she recognized as a Mr. Strangways, a man of notoriously evil life, who had a house near Beaminster, and was generally shunned by respectable people in the neighborhood. He started up, and looked at her with what she felt to be a rather insolent gaze. Wyvis Brand stood erect, and looked sullen. The other gentleman, who was a stranger, rose from his chair in a civiller manner than his friend had done.
Janetta stepped forward a bit, and her presence made everyone look somewhat uncomfortable. The man sitting in the chair was Mr. Strangways, known for his bad reputation. He owned a house near Beaminster and was generally avoided by respectable people in the area. He jumped up and stared at her with what she perceived as a rather rude look. Wyvis Brand stood tall, looking gloomy. The other man, a stranger, got up from his chair in a more polite way than his friend had.
Janetta put her arms round the little fellow, and turned a rather bewildered face towards Mr. Brand. "Was it—was it—medicine?" she asked.
Janetta wrapped her arms around the little guy and turned a slightly confused face towards Mr. Brand. "Was it—was it—medicine?" she asked.
"Of a kind," said Wyvis, with a laugh.
"Of a kind," Wyvis said, laughing.
"It was brandy—eau-de-vie—horrid hot stuff that maman used to drink," said little Julian, with a burst of angry sobs, "and I promised not—I promised old Susan that I never would!"
"It was brandy—eau-de-vie—nasty hot stuff that maman used to drink," little Julian said, bursting into angry sobs, "and I promised not to—I promised old Susan that I never would!"
"It was only a joke," said the master of the house, coming forward now, and anxious perhaps to avert the storm threatened by a sudden indignant flash of Janetta's great dark eyes. "We were not in earnest of course." (A smothered laugh and ejaculation from Mr. Strangways passed without notice.) "The boy does not know how to take a joke—he's a milksop."
"It was just a joke," said the host, stepping forward, possibly trying to diffuse the anger coming from Janetta's intense dark eyes. "We weren’t serious, obviously." (A quiet laugh and comment from Mr. Strangways went unnoticed.) "The kid doesn’t know how to handle a joke—he’s such a softy."
"I'm not! I'm not!" said little Julian, still struggling with violent sobs. "I'm not a milksop! Oh, say that I'm not! Do tell father that I'm not—not——"
"I'm not! I'm not!" cried little Julian, still battling with intense sobs. "I'm not a wimp! Oh, please say I'm not! Just tell Dad that I'm not—not——"
"Certainly you are not. You are a very brave little boy, and know how to keep your word," said Janetta, with decision. "And now you must come with me to your grandmother; I came to see her this afternoon."
"Of course you’re not. You’re a very brave little boy, and you know how to keep your promises,” Janetta said firmly. “Now you need to come with me to see your grandmother; I came to see her this afternoon."
She gathered him into her strong, young arms as if she would have carried him from the room, but he struggled manfully to keep his feet, although he still held her dress. Without a word, Wyvis strode to the door and held it open for the pair. Janetta forgot to thank him, or to greet him in any way. She swept past him in a transport of silent fury, flashing upon him one look of indignation which Wyvis Brand did not easily forget. It even deafened him for a moment to the sneering comment of Mr. Strangways, which fell on Janetta's ears just as she was leaving the room.
She gathered him into her strong, young arms as if she intended to carry him out of the room, but he fought hard to stay upright, even though he still held onto her dress. Without saying a word, Wyvis walked to the door and held it open for them. Janetta forgot to thank him or acknowledge his presence. She swept past him in a rush of silent anger, giving him a look of outrage that Wyvis Brand would not easily forget. It even momentarily drowned out Mr. Strangways' sneering comment that reached Janetta's ears just as she was leaving the room.
"That's a regular granny's boy. Well for him if he always gets a pretty girl to help him out of a difficulty."
"That's just a typical grandma's boy. Lucky for him if he always has a pretty girl to help him out of a jam."
Wyvis, who had stood for a moment as if transfixed by Janetta's glance, hastily shut the door.
Wyvis, who had paused for a moment as if captivated by Janetta's gaze, quickly shut the door.
Janetta paused in the corridor outside. She was flushed and panting; she felt that she could not present herself to Mrs. Brand in that state. She held the boy close to her, and listened while he poured forth his story in sobbing indistinctness.
Janetta stopped in the hallway outside. She was red-faced and out of breath; she felt like she couldn’t face Mrs. Brand like that. She held the boy tightly and listened as he shared his story in a series of choked sobs.
"Old Susan—she was their English servant—she had been always with maman—she had told him that brandy made people mad and wicked—and he did not want to be mad and wicked—and he had promised Susan never to drink brandy; and the naughty gentleman wanted him to take it, and he would not—would not—would not!—--"
"Old Susan—she was their English servant—she had always been with maman—she had told him that brandy made people crazy and bad—and he didn’t want to be crazy and bad—and he had promised Susan never to drink brandy; and the naughty gentleman wanted him to take it, and he would not—would not—would not!—--"
"Hush, dear," said Janetta, gently. "There is no need to cry over it. You know you kept your word as a gentleman should."
"Hush, dear," Janetta said softly. "There's no need to cry about it. You know you kept your word like a gentleman should."
The boy's eyes flashed through his tears. "Father thinks I'm a—I'm a milksop," he faltered.
The boy's eyes shone with tears. "Dad thinks I'm a—I'm a coward," he stammered.
"Show him that you are not," said Janetta. She saw that it was no use to talk to Julian as to a baby. "If you are always brave and manly he won't think so."
"Show him that you're not," Janetta said. She realized it was pointless to talk to Julian like he was a baby. "If you keep being brave and manly, he won't see it that way."
"I will be always brave," said the little fellow, choking back his sobs and regarding her with the clear, fearless gaze which she had noticed in him from the first. And at this moment a door opened, and Mrs. Brand, who had heard voices, came out in some surprise to see what was the matter.
"I will always be brave," said the little guy, holding back his tears and looking at her with the clear, fearless gaze she had noticed in him from the beginning. Just then, a door opened, and Mrs. Brand, who had heard voices, stepped out, surprised to see what was going on.
Janetta was glad to see the loving way in which the boy ran into his grandmother's arms, and the tenderness with which she received him. Mrs. Brand courteously invited her guest into the drawing-room, but her attention was given far more to little Julian than to Janetta, and in two minutes he had poured the whole story into her ear. Mrs. Brand did not say much; she sat with him in her lap looking excessively pained and grieved; and that frozen look of pain upon her face made Janetta long—but long in vain—to comfort her. Tea was brought in by-and-bye, and then Julian was dismissed to his nursery—whither he went reluctantly, holding his face up to be kissed by Janetta, and asking her to "come back soon." And when he was gone, Mrs. Brand seemed unable to contain herself any longer, and broke forth passionately.
Janetta felt happy seeing the way the boy ran into his grandmother's arms, and the gentle way she welcomed him. Mrs. Brand politely invited her guest into the living room, but her focus was much more on little Julian than on Janetta, and in no time he had shared his entire story with her. Mrs. Brand didn’t say much; she sat with him in her lap, looking extremely upset and distressed, and that frozen pained expression on her face made Janetta wish—though it was in vain—to comfort her. Eventually, tea was brought in, and then Julian was sent off to his nursery—where he went reluctantly, lifting his face to be kissed by Janetta and asking her to "come back soon." After he left, Mrs. Brand seemed unable to hold back any longer and spoke out passionately.
"A curse is on us all—I am sure of that. The boy will be ruined, and by his father too."
"A curse is on all of us—I’m sure of that. The boy is going to be ruined, and it'll be because of his father."
"Oh, no," Janetta said, earnestly. "His father would not really hurt him, I feel sure."
"Oh, no," Janetta said, sincerely. "I really don't think his father would hurt him."
"You do not know my son. He is like his own father, my husband—and that is the way my husband began with Wyvis."
"You don't know my son. He’s just like his dad, my husband—and that’s how my husband started with Wyvis."
"But—he did not succeed?"
"But he didn't succeed?"
"Not altogether, because Wyvis had a strong head, and drew back in time; but his father did him harm—untold harm. His father was a bad man. I do not scruple to say so, although he was my husband; and there is a taint, a sort of wild strain, in the blood. Even the boy inherits it; I see that too clearly. And Wyvis—Wyvis will not hold himself in for long. He is falling amongst those racing and betting men again—the Strangways were always to be feared—and before long he will tread in his father's steps and break my heart, and bring down my grey hairs with sorrow to the grave."
"Not entirely, because Wyvis has a strong mind and knows when to pull back; but his father did him a lot of damage—unimaginable damage. His father was a terrible man. I won't hesitate to say that, even though he was my husband; there’s a dangerous streak in the family bloodline. Even the boy is inheriting it; I see that all too clearly. And Wyvis—Wyvis won’t be able to control himself for long. He’s getting back in with those reckless gamblers—the Strangways have always been a threat—and before I know it, he’ll follow in his father's footsteps, breaking my heart and bringing my gray hairs down with sorrow to the grave."
She burst into a passion of tears as she spoke. Janetta felt inexpressibly shocked and startled. This revelation of a dark side of life was new and appalling to her. She could hardly understand Mrs. Brand's dark anticipations.
She broke down in tears as she spoke. Janetta felt incredibly shocked and surprised. This revelation of a darker side of life was new and overwhelming to her. She could barely grasp Mrs. Brand's grim expectations.
She took the mother's hand and held it gently between her own, uttering some few soothing sentences as she did so. Presently the poor woman's sobs grew quieter, and she returned the pressure of Janetta's hand.
She took the mother's hand and held it gently between her own, saying a few comforting words as she did so. Soon, the poor woman's sobs became softer, and she squeezed Janetta's hand in return.
"Thank you, my dear," she said at last. "You have a very kind heart. But it is no use telling me to be comforted. I understand my sons, as I understood my husband before them. They cannot help it. What is in the blood will come out."
"Thank you, my dear," she finally said. "You have a really kind heart. But telling me to feel better won’t change anything. I know my sons, just like I knew my husband before them. They can’t help it. What’s in their blood will come out."
"Surely," said Janetta, in a very low tone, "there is always the might and the mercy of God to fall back upon—to help us when we cannot help ourselves."
"Definitely," said Janetta, in a very quiet voice, "there's always the power and the kindness of God to rely on—to support us when we can’t support ourselves."
"Ah, my dear, if I could believe in that I should be a happier woman," said Mrs. Brand, sorrowfully.
"Ah, my dear, if I could believe in that, I would be a happier woman," Mrs. Brand said sadly.
Janetta stayed a little longer, and when she went the elder woman allowed herself to be kissed affectionately, and asked in a wistful tone, as Julian had done, when she would come again.
Janetta lingered a bit longer, and when she left, the older woman let herself be kissed affectionately and asked, in a nostalgic tone like Julian had, when she would visit again.
The girl was glad to find that the hall was empty when she crossed it again. She had no fancy for encountering the insolent looks (as she phrased it to herself) of Wyvis Brand and his hateful friends. But she had reckoned without her host. For when she reached the gate into the high-road, she found Mr. Brand leaning against it with his elbows resting on the topmost bar, and his eyes gloomily fixed on the distant landscape. He started when he saw her, raised his hat and opened the gate with punctilious politeness. Janetta bowed her thanks, but without any smile; she was not at all in charity with her cousin, Wyvis Brand.
The girl was relieved to see that the hall was empty when she crossed it again. She really didn't want to face the arrogant looks (as she put it to herself) from Wyvis Brand and his obnoxious friends. But she hadn’t counted on her host. When she got to the gate leading to the main road, she found Mr. Brand leaning against it, elbows resting on the top bar, his eyes fixed gloomily on the far-off landscape. He jumped a bit when he saw her, lifted his hat, and opened the gate with excessive politeness. Janetta nodded her thanks, but without a smile; she was not at all on good terms with her cousin, Wyvis Brand.
He allowed her to pass him, but before she had gone half a dozen yards, he strode after her and caught her up. "Will you let me have a few words with you?" he said, rather hoarsely.
He let her walk past him, but before she had taken six steps, he walked after her and caught up. "Can I talk to you for a minute?" he said, a bit hoarsely.
"Certainly, Mr. Brand." Janetta turned and faced him, still with the disapproving gravity upon her brow.
"Of course, Mr. Brand." Janetta turned to face him, still wearing a disapproving expression on her forehead.
"Can't we walk on for a few paces?" said Wyvis, with evident embarrassment. "I can say what I want to say better while we are walking. Besides, they can see us from the house if we stand here."
"Can’t we walk a bit?" Wyvis asked, clearly embarrassed. "I can express what I need to say better while we’re moving. Plus, they can see us from the house if we just stay here."
Privately Janetta thought that this would be no drawback, but she did not care to make objections, so turned once more and walked on silently.
Privately, Janetta thought this wouldn’t be a problem, but she didn’t want to raise any objections, so she turned again and continued walking in silence.
"I want to speak to you," said the man, presently, with something of a shamefaced air, "about the little scene you came upon this afternoon——"
"I want to talk to you," the man said a bit awkwardly, "about the little scene you stumbled upon this afternoon——"
"Yes," said Janetta. She did not know how contemptuously her lips curled as she said the word.
"Yes," Janetta said. She didn’t realize how scornfully her lips curled as she spoke.
"You came at an unfortunate moment," he went on, awkwardly enough. "I was about to interpose; I should not have allowed Jack Strangways to go too far. Of course you thought that I did not care."
"You showed up at a bad time," he continued, feeling pretty awkward. "I was about to step in; I shouldn’t have let Jack Strangways go too far. Obviously, you thought I didn’t care."
"Yes," said Janetta, straightforwardly. Wyvis bit his lip.
"Yes," Janetta said directly. Wyvis bit his lip.
"I am not quite so thoughtless of my son's welfare," he said, in a firmer tone. "There was enough in that glass to madden a child—almost to kill him. You don't suppose I would have let him take that?"
"I’m not totally careless about my son’s well-being," he said, in a stronger tone. "There was enough in that glass to drive a child insane—almost to kill him. You really think I would have let him have that?"
"I don't know. You were offering no objection to it when I came in."
"I don't know. You weren't saying anything against it when I walked in."
"Do you doubt my word?" said Wyvis, fiercely.
"Do you doubt what I’m saying?" Wyvis said angrily.
"No. I believe you, if you mean really to say that you were not going to allow your little boy to drink what Mr. Strangways offered him."
"No. I believe you if you really mean to say that you weren't going to let your little boy drink what Mr. Strangways offered him."
"I do mean to say it"—in a tone of hot anger.
"I really mean it"—in a tone of intense anger.
Janetta was silent.
Janetta was quiet.
"Have you nothing to say, Miss Colwyn?"
"Don't you have anything to say, Miss Colwyn?"
"I have no right to express any opinion, Mr. Brand."
"I don't have the right to share my opinion, Mr. Brand."
"But I wish for it!"
"But I want it!"
"I do not see why you should wish for it," said Janetta, coldly, "especially when it may not be very agreeable to you to hear."
"I don't see why you would want that," Janetta said coldly, "especially since it might not be very pleasant for you to hear."
"Will you kindly tell me what you mean?" The words were civil, but the tone was imperious in the extreme.
"Could you please explain what you mean?" The words were polite, but the tone was extremely commanding.
"I mean that whether you were going to make Julian drink that poisonous stuff or not, you were inflicting a horrible torture upon him," said Janetta, as hotly as Wyvis himself could have spoken. "And I cannot understand how you could allow your own child to be treated in that cruel way. I call it wicked to make a child suffer."
"I mean that whether you were planning to make Julian drink that toxic stuff or not, you were subjecting him to terrible torture," Janetta said, as passionately as Wyvis himself would have expressed it. "And I just can’t understand how you could let your own child be treated that way. I think it’s wrong to make a child suffer."
Had she looked at her companion, she would have seen that his face had grown a little whiter than usual, and that he had the pinched look about his nostrils which—as his mother would have known—betokened rage. But she did not look; and, although he paused for a moment before replying, his voice was quite calm when he spoke again.
Had she looked at her companion, she would have noticed that his face had become a bit paler than usual, and that his nostrils had a tight look which—as his mother would have recognized—indicated anger. But she didn’t look; and, even though he paused for a moment before responding, his voice was completely steady when he spoke again.
"Torture? Suffering? These are very strong words when applied to a little harmless teasing."
"Torture? Suffering? Those are intense words to use for a bit of harmless teasing."
"I do not call it harmless teasing when you are trying to make a child break a promise that he holds sacred."
"I don't call it harmless teasing when you're trying to make a child break a promise that he truly values."
"A very foolish promise!"
"A really silly promise!"
"I am not so sure of that."
"I’m not so sure about that."
"Do you mean to insult me?" said Wyvis, flushing to the roots of his hair.
"Are you trying to insult me?" Wyvis asked, his face turning bright red.
"Insult you? No; certainly not. I don't know why you should say so!"
"Insult you? No way; definitely not. I don’t get why you would think that!"
"Then I need not explain," he answered drily, though still with that flush of annoyance on his face. "Perhaps if you think over what you have heard of that boy's antecedents, you will know what I mean."
"Then I don’t need to explain," he replied tersely, still showing signs of annoyance on his face. "Maybe if you reflect on what you've heard about that boy's background, you'll understand what I mean."
It was Janetta's turn to flush now. She remembered the stories current respecting old Mr. Brand's drinking habits, and the rumors about Mrs. Wyvis Brand's reasons for living away from her husband. She saw that her words had struck home in a manner which she had not intended.
It was Janetta's turn to blush now. She recalled the stories going around about old Mr. Brand's drinking habits and the rumors about Mrs. Wyvis Brand's reasons for living separately from her husband. She realized that her words had hit a nerve in a way she hadn't meant.
"I beg your pardon," she said involuntarily; "I never meant—I never thought—anything—I ought not to have spoken as I did."
"I’m so sorry," she said without thinking; "I didn’t mean to—I never thought—anything—I shouldn’t have said what I did."
"You had much better say what you mean," was the answer, spoken with bitter brevity.
"You should really just say what you mean," was the reply, said with a harsh shortness.
"Well, then, I will." Janetta raised her eyes and looked at him bravely. "After all, I am a kinswoman of yours, Mr. Brand, and little Julian is my cousin too; so I have some sort of a right to speak. I never thought of his antecedents, as you call them, and I do not know much about them; but if they were—if they had been not altogether what you wish them to be—don't you see that this very promise which you tried to make him break was one of his best safeguards?"
"Well, then, I will." Janetta looked up at him confidently. "After all, I'm family, Mr. Brand, and little Julian is my cousin too; so I have some right to speak. I never considered his background, as you call it, and I don't know much about it; but if it was—if it had been less than what you want it to be—don't you see that this very promise you tried to make him break was one of his best protections?"
"The promise made by a child is no safeguard," said Wyvis, doggedly.
"The promise made by a child isn’t a guarantee," said Wyvis stubbornly.
"Not if he is forced to break it!" exclaimed Janetta, with a touch of fire.
"Not if he's forced to break it!" Janetta exclaimed, with a hint of passion.
They walked on in silence for a minute or two, and then Wyvis said,
They walked in silence for a minute or two, and then Wyvis said,
"Do you believe in a promise made by a child of that age?"
"Do you really trust a promise made by a kid of that age?"
"Little Julian has made me believe in it. He was so thoroughly in earnest. Oh, Mr. Brand, do you think that it was right to force him to do a thing against his conscience in that way?"
"Little Julian has made me believe in it. He was so completely serious. Oh, Mr. Brand, do you think it was right to make him do something against his conscience like that?"
"You use hard words for a very simple thing, Miss Colwyn," said Wyvis, in a rather angry tone. "The boy was not forced—I had no intention of letting him drink the brandy."
"You’re using complicated words for something really simple, Miss Colwyn," said Wyvis, in a somewhat angry tone. "The boy wasn’t forced—I never meant for him to drink the brandy."
"No," said Janetta, indignantly. "You only let him think that he was to be forced to do it—you only made him lose faith in you as his natural protector, and believe that you wished him to do what he thought wrong! And you say there was no cruelty in that?"
"No," Janetta said, upset. "You just made him think he had to do it—you only caused him to lose trust in you as his natural protector and believe that you wanted him to do something he thought was wrong! And you say that wasn’t cruel?"
Wyvis Brand kept silence for some minutes. He was impressed in spite of himself by Janetta's fervor.
Wyvis Brand stayed quiet for a few minutes. He couldn't help but be impressed by Janetta's passion.
"I suppose," he said, at last, "that the fact is—I don't know what to do with a child. I never had any teaching or training when I was a child, and I don't know how to give it. I know I'm a sort of heathen and savage, and the boy must grow up like me—that is all."
"I guess," he finally said, "the truth is—I have no idea how to handle a child. I never received any instruction or guidance when I was a kid, and I don't know how to provide it. I realize I'm somewhat uncivilized and wild, and the boy will just end up growing up like me—that's all there is to it."
"It is often said to be a heathen virtue to keep one's word," said Janetta, with a half smile.
"It’s often said that keeping your word is a pagan virtue," Janetta said with a half-smile.
"Therefore one that I can practice, you mean? Do you always keep your word when you give it?"
"Are you saying it’s something I can practice? Do you always stick to your word when you make a promise?"
"I try to."
"I'm attempting to."
"I wish I could get you to give your word to do one thing."
"I wish you would promise to do one thing."
"What is that?"
"What's that?"
Wyvis spoke slowly. "You see how unfit I am to bring up a child—I acknowledge the unfitness—and yet to send him away from us would almost break my mother's heart—you see that."
Wyvis spoke slowly. "You can see how unfit I am to raise a child—I admit my shortcomings—and yet sending him away from us would almost break my mother's heart—you understand that."
"Yes."
"Yep."
"Will not you sometimes look in on us and give us a word of advice or—or—rebuke? You are a cousin, as you reminded me, and you have the right. Will you help us a little now and then?"
"Will you sometimes check in on us and give us some advice or—maybe—tell us off? You're my cousin, as you pointed out, and you have the right. Will you help us out a bit now and then?"
"You would not like it if I did."
"You wouldn't like it if I did."
"Was I so very savage? I have an awful temper, I know. But I am not quite so black as I'm painted, Miss Colwyn. I do want to do the best for that boy—if I knew how——"
"Was I really that cruel? I know I have a terrible temper. But I'm not as bad as people say, Miss Colwyn. I genuinely want to do what’s best for that boy—if only I knew how——"
"Witness this afternoon," said Janetta, with good-humored satire.
"Witness this afternoon," Janetta said, with playful sarcasm.
"Well, that shows that I don't know how. Seriously, I am sorry—I can't say more. Won't you stand our friend, Cousin Janetta?"
"Well, that shows that I don't know how. Seriously, I'm sorry—I can't say more. Won't you help our friend, Cousin Janetta?"
It was the first time he had addressed her in that way.
It was the first time he had talked to her like that.
"How often am I to be asked to be somebody's friend, I wonder!" said Janetta to herself, with a touch of humor. But she answered, quite gravely, "I should like to do what I can—but I'm afraid there is nothing that I can do, especially"—with a sudden flush—"if your friends—the people who come to your house—are men like Mr. Strangways."
"How often am I going to be asked to be someone's friend, I wonder!" Janetta thought to herself, a hint of humor in her voice. But she replied quite seriously, "I would like to help however I can—but I'm afraid there's not much I can do, especially"—with a sudden blush—"if your friends—the people who come to your house—are guys like Mr. Strangways."
Wyvis looked at her sideways, with a curious look upon his face.
Wyvis glanced at her from the side, a curious expression on his face.
"You object to Mr. Strangways?"
"Do you have an issue with Mr. Strangways?"
"He is a man whom most people object to."
"He is a man that most people don't like."
"Well—if I give up Mr. Strangways and his kind——"
"Well—if I give up Mr. Strangways and people like him——"
"Oh, will you, Cousin Wyvis?"
"Oh, will you, Cousin Wyvis?"
She turned an eager, sparkling face upon him. It occurred to him, almost for the first time, to admire her. With that light in her eye, that color in her cheek, Janetta was almost beautiful. He smiled.
She turned an eager, sparkling face toward him. It hit him, nearly for the first time, to admire her. With that light in her eye and that color in her cheek, Janetta was nearly beautiful. He smiled.
"I shall be only too glad of an excuse," he said, with more simplicity and earnestness than she had as yet distinguished in his voice. "And then—you will come again?"
"I'll be more than happy to have an excuse," he said, with more honesty and sincerity than she had noticed in his voice until now. "And then—you'll come back again?"
"I will—gladly."
"I will—happy to."
"Shake hands on it after your English fashion," he said, stopping short, and holding out his own hand. "I have been so long abroad that I almost forget the way. But it is a sign of friendliness, is it not?"
"Shake hands on it like you do in England," he said, pausing and extending his hand. "I've been away for so long that I've nearly forgotten how. But it's a gesture of friendship, right?"
Janetta turned and laid her hand in his with a look of bright and trustful confidence. Somehow it made Wyvis Brand feel himself unworthy. He said almost nothing more until they parted at Mr. Colwyn's door.
Janetta turned and placed her hand in his with a look of bright and trusting confidence. Somehow it made Wyvis Brand feel unworthy. He hardly said anything more until they parted at Mr. Colwyn's door.
CHAPTER XIII.
SHADOWS.
But Janetta had not much chance of keeping her promise for some time to come. She was alarmed to find, on her return home that evening, that her father had come in sick and shivering, with all the symptoms of a violent cold, followed shortly by high fever. He had caught a chill during a long drive undertaken in order to see a motherless child who had been suddenly taken ill, and in whose case he took a great interest. The child rapidly recovered, but Mr. Colwyn's illness had a serious termination. Pleurisy came on, and made such rapid inroads upon his strength that in a very few days his recovery was pronounced impossible. Gradually growing weaker and weaker, he was not able even to give counsel or direction to his family, and could only whisper to Janetta, who was his devoted nurse, a few words about "taking care" of the rest.
But Janetta didn't have much chance of keeping her promise for a while. She was shocked to find, upon returning home that evening, that her father had come in sick and shivering, showing all the signs of a bad cold, which was soon followed by a high fever. He had caught a chill during a long drive to visit a motherless child who had suddenly fallen ill, and he had taken a great interest in the child. The child quickly recovered, but Mr. Colwyn's illness took a serious turn. He developed pleurisy, which took such a quick toll on his strength that within a few days, recovery was deemed impossible. Gradually growing weaker, he couldn't even provide advice or direction to his family and could only whisper to Janetta, who was his devoted nurse, a few words about "taking care" of everyone else.
"I will always do my very best for them, father; you may be sure of that," said Janetta, earnestly. The look of anxious pain in his eyes gave her the strength to speak firmly—she must set his mind at ease at any cost.
"I will always do my best for them, Dad; you can count on that," Janetta said earnestly. The worried look in his eyes gave her the strength to speak confidently—she had to reassure him no matter what.
"My faithful Janet," she heard him whisper; and then he spoke no more. With his hand still clasped in hers he died in the early morning of a chill October day, and the world of Beaminster knew him no more.
"My loyal Janet," she heard him whisper; and then he said nothing else. With his hand still held in hers, he passed away in the early morning of a chilly October day, and the world of Beaminster no longer knew him.
The world seemed sadly changed for Janetta when her father had gone forth from it; and yet it was not she who made the greatest demonstration of mourning. Mrs. Colwyn passed from one hysterical fit into another, and Nora sobbed herself ill; but Janetta went about her duties with a calm and settled gravity, a sober tearlessness, which caused her stepmother to dub her cold and heartless half a dozen times a day. As a matter of fact the girl felt as if her heart were breaking, but there was no one but herself to bear any of the commonplace little burdens of daily life which are so hard to carry in the time of trouble; and but for her thoughtful presence of mind the whole house would have degenerated into a state of chaos. She wrote necessary letters, made arrangements for the sad offices which were all that could be rendered to her father now, interviewed the dressmaker, and ordered meals for the children. It was to her that the servants and tradespeople came for orders; it was she who kept her mother's room quiet, and nursed Nora, and provided necessary occupation for the awed and bewildered children.
The world felt sadly different for Janetta after her father passed away; yet, she wasn’t the one showing the most grief. Mrs. Colwyn shifted from one hysterical episode to another, and Nora cried until she was sick; but Janetta went about her responsibilities with a calm seriousness and a lack of tears that led her stepmother to call her cold and heartless several times a day. In reality, the girl felt as though her heart was breaking, but she had to carry the weight of all the everyday little tasks that are so hard to manage during tough times. If it weren’t for her calm presence, the entire house would have fallen into chaos. She wrote essential letters, arranged the somber tasks that were all she could do for her father now, met with the dressmaker, and ordered meals for the children. It was to her that the servants and vendors turned for instructions; she was the one who kept her mother’s room quiet, cared for Nora, and found things for the shocked and confused children to do.
"You don't seem to feel it a bit, Janetta," Mrs. Colwyn said to her on the day before the funeral. "And I'm sure you were always your father's favorite. He never cared half so much for any of the children as he did for you, and now you can't even give him a tributary tear."
"You don't seem to feel anything at all, Janetta," Mrs. Colwyn said to her the day before the funeral. "And I'm sure you were always your dad's favorite. He never cared nearly as much for any of the other kids as he did for you, and now you can't even shed a tear for him."
Mrs. Colwyn was fond of stilted expressions, and the thought of "a tributary tear" seemed so incongruous to Janetta when compared with her own deep grief, that—much to Mrs. Colwyn's horror—she burst into an agitated little laugh, as nervous people sometimes do on the most solemn occasions.
Mrs. Colwyn liked fancy phrases, and the idea of "a tributary tear" felt so out of place to Janetta compared to her own intense sadness that—much to Mrs. Colwyn's shock—she let out a nervous little laugh, like anxious people sometimes do during the most serious moments.
"To laugh when your father is lying dead in the house!" ejaculated Mrs. Colwyn, with awful emphasis. "And you that he thought so loving and dutiful——!"
"To laugh when your father is lying dead in the house!" exclaimed Mrs. Colwyn, with terrible emphasis. "And you, whom he believed to be so loving and devoted——!"
Then poor Janetta collapsed. She was worn out with watching and working, and from nervous laughter she passed to tears so heart-broken and so exhausting that Mrs. Colwyn never again dared to accuse her openly of insensibility. And perhaps it was a good thing for Janetta that she did break down in this way. The doctor who had attended her father was growing very uneasy about her. He had not been deceived by her apparent calmness. Her white face and dark-ringed eyes had told him all that Janetta could not say. "A good thing too!" he muttered when, on a subsequent call, Tiny told him, with rather a look of consternation, that her sister "had been crying." "A good thing too! If she had not cried she would have had a nervous fever before long, and then what would become of you all?"
Then poor Janetta collapsed. She was exhausted from watching and working, and from nervous laughter she shifted to tears that were so heart-wrenching and draining that Mrs. Colwyn never dared to accuse her openly of being insensitive again. And maybe it was for the best that Janetta broke down like this. The doctor who had treated her father was getting quite worried about her. He hadn’t been fooled by her seemingly calm exterior. Her pale face and dark-circled eyes revealed everything that Janetta couldn’t express. “A good thing, too!” he muttered when, during a later visit, Tiny told him, with a look of concern, that her sister “had been crying.” “A good thing, too! If she hadn’t cried, she would have ended up with a nervous fever soon, and then what would happen to all of you?”
During these dark days Janetta was inexpressibly touched by the marks of sympathy that reached her from all sides. Country people trudged long distances into town that they might gaze once more on the worn face of the man who had often assuaged not only physical but mental pain, and had been as ready to help and comfort as to prescribe. Townsfolk sent flowers for the dead and dainties for the living; but better than all their gifts was the regret that they expressed for the death of a man whom everyone liked and respected. Mr. Colwyn's practice, though never very lucrative, had been an exceedingly large one; and only when he had passed away did his townsfolk seem to appreciate him at his true worth.
During these tough times, Janetta was deeply moved by the outpouring of sympathy from everyone around her. Local residents walked long distances into town just to catch one last glimpse of the tired face of the man who had often eased both physical and mental suffering, always ready to provide help and comfort along with his prescriptions. People from the town sent flowers for the deceased and treats for those still living; but more valuable than any of their gifts was the sorrow they felt for the loss of a man everyone admired and respected. Mr. Colwyn's medical practice, while never very profitable, had been extensive; and it was only after his passing that the people in town seemed to truly recognize his worth.
In the sad absorption of mind which followed upon his death, Janetta almost forgot her cousins, the Brands. But when the funeral took place, and she went with her brother Joe to the grave, as she insisted upon doing in spite of her stepmother's tearful remonstrances, it was a sort of relief and satisfaction to her to see that both Wyvis and Cuthbert Brand were present. They were her kinsmen, after all, and it was right for them to be there. It made her feel momentarily stronger to know of their presence in the church.
In the deep sadness that followed his death, Janetta nearly forgot about her cousins, the Brands. But when the funeral happened, and she went to the grave with her brother Joe—something she insisted on despite her stepmother's tearful objections—it brought her a sense of relief and comfort to see that both Wyvis and Cuthbert Brand were there. After all, they were family, and it was fitting for them to attend. Their presence in the church made her feel a little stronger, at least for a moment.
But at the grave she forgot them utterly. The beautiful and consoling words of the Burial Service fell almost unheeded on her ear. She could only think of the blank that was made in her life by the absence of that loving voice, that tender sympathy, which had never failed her once. "My faithful Janet!" he had called her. There was no one to call her "my faithful Janet" now.
But at the grave, she completely forgot them. The beautiful and comforting words of the Burial Service barely registered with her. All she could think about was the emptiness in her life caused by the absence of that loving voice, that tender support, which had never let her down. "My faithful Janet!" he had called her. There was no one to call her "my faithful Janet" now.
She was shaken by a storm of silent sobs as these thoughts came over her. She made scarcely a sound, but her figure was swayed by the tempest as if it would have fallen. Joe, the young brother, who could as yet scarcely realize the magnitude of the loss which he had sustained, glanced at her uneasily; but it was not he, but Wyvis Brand, who suddenly made a step forward and gave her—just in time—the support of his strong arm. The movement checked her and recalled her to herself. Her weeping grew less violent, and although strong shudders still shook her frame, she was able to walk quietly from the grave to the carriage-door, and to shake hands with Wyvis Brand with some attempt at calmness of demeanor.
She was overwhelmed by a storm of silent sobs as these thoughts washed over her. She hardly made a sound, but her body rocked as if she might fall. Joe, her young brother, who could barely grasp the magnitude of the loss he had experienced, looked at her with concern; but it was Wyvis Brand who suddenly stepped forward and just in time offered her the support of his strong arm. This movement steadied her and brought her back to herself. Her crying became less intense, and although strong shudders still shook her body, she was able to walk quietly from the grave to the carriage door and to shake hands with Wyvis Brand, attempting to maintain a calm demeanor.
He came to the house a few days after the funeral, but Janetta happened to be out, and Mrs. Colwyn refused to see him. Possibly he thought that some slight lurked within this refusal, for he did not come again, and a visit at a later date from Mrs. Brand was so entirely embarrassing and unsatisfactory that Janetta could hardly wish for its repetition. Mrs. Colwyn, in the deepest of widow's weeds, with a white handkerchief in her hand, was yet not too much overcome by grief to show that she esteemed herself far more respectable than Mrs. Brand, and could "set her down," if necessary; while poor Mrs. Brand, evidently comprehending the reason of Mrs. Colwyn's bridlings and tossings, was nervous and flurried, sat on the edge of a chair, and looked—poor, helpless, elderly woman—as if she had never entered a drawing-room before.
He stopped by the house a few days after the funeral, but Janetta was out, and Mrs. Colwyn wouldn’t see him. He probably thought there was some hidden meaning in this refusal, because he didn’t come back, and a later visit from Mrs. Brand was so uncomfortable and disappointing that Janetta could hardly want it to happen again. Mrs. Colwyn, dressed in deep mourning, with a white handkerchief in her hand, was still not too overwhelmed by her grief to show that she considered herself much more respectable than Mrs. Brand and could put her in her place if needed; meanwhile, poor Mrs. Brand, clearly understanding the reason for Mrs. Colwyn's stiffness and agitation, was nervous and flustered, perched on the edge of a chair, looking—like a poor, helpless, elderly woman—as if she had never been in a drawing room before.
The only comfort Janetta had out of the visit was a moment's conversation in the hall when Mrs. Brand took her leave.
The only comfort Janetta got from the visit was a quick chat in the hall when Mrs. Brand said goodbye.
"My dear—my dear," said Mrs. Brand, taking the girl's hand in hers, "I am so sorry, and I can't do anything to comfort you. Your father was very kind to me when I was in great trouble, years ago. I shall never forget his goodness. If there is anything I can ever do for you, you must let me do it for his sake."
"My dear—my dear," said Mrs. Brand, taking the girl's hand in hers, "I'm so sorry, and I wish I could comfort you. Your father was really kind to me during a tough time years ago. I will always remember his kindness. If there's anything I can ever do for you, please let me do it for his sake."
Janetta put up her face and kissed the woman to whom her father had been "very kind." It comforted her to hear of his goodness once again. She loved Mrs. Brand for appreciating it.
Janetta raised her face and kissed the woman who her father had been "very kind" to. It felt good to hear about his kindness again. She loved Mrs. Brand for recognizing it.
That little sentence or two did her more good than the long letters which she was receiving every few days from Margaret, her chosen friend. Margaret was sincerely grieved for Janetta's loss, and said many consoling things in her sweet, tranquil, rather devotional way; but she had not known Mr. Colwyn, and she could not say the words that Janetta's heart was aching for—the words of praise and admiration of a nobly unselfish life which alone could do Janetta any good. Yes, Margaret's letters were distinctly unsatisfactory—not from want of feeling, but from want of experience of life.
That little sentence or two helped her more than the long letters she received every few days from Margaret, her close friend. Margaret truly felt sorry for Janetta's loss and said many comforting things in her gentle, calm, somewhat spiritual way. But she didn't know Mr. Colwyn, and she couldn't express the words Janetta longed to hear—the words of praise and admiration for a truly selfless life that would actually help Janetta. Yes, Margaret's letters were definitely disappointing—not because she lacked feeling, but because she lacked life experience.
Graver necessities soon arose, however, than those of consolation in grief. Mr. Colwyn had always been a poor man, and the sum for which he had insured his life was only sufficient to pay his debts and funeral expenses, and to leave a very small balance at his banker's. He had bought the house in Gwynne Street in which he lived, and there was no need, therefore, to seek for another home; and Mrs. Colwyn had fifty pounds a year of her own, but of course it was necessary that the two elder girls should do something for themselves. Nora obtained almost immediately a post as under-teacher in a school not far from Beaminster, and Georgie was taken in as a sort of governess-pupil, while Joe was offered—chiefly out of consideration for his father's memory—a clerkship in a mercantile house in the town, and was considered to be well provided for. Curly, one of the younger boys, obtained a nomination to a naval school in London. Thus only Mrs. Colwyn, Tiny, and "Jinks" remained at home—with Janetta.
Graver necessities soon arose, however, than those of finding comfort in grief. Mr. Colwyn had always been poor, and the amount he insured his life for was only enough to cover his debts and funeral costs, leaving only a small balance in his bank account. He owned the house on Gwynne Street where he lived, so there was no need to look for another home. Mrs. Colwyn had fifty pounds a year of her own, but it was crucial for the two older girls to earn their own living. Nora quickly found a job as an assistant teacher in a school not far from Beaminster, and Georgie got taken on as a sort of governess-in-training. Joe was offered a clerk position in a local business, mainly out of respect for his father's memory, and was considered to be set up nicely. Curly, one of the younger boys, received a nomination to a naval school in London. This left only Mrs. Colwyn, Tiny, and "Jinks" at home—with Janetta.
With Janetta!—That was the difficulty. What was Janetta to do? She might probably with considerable ease have obtained a position as resident governess in a family, but then she would have to be absent from home altogether. And of late the Colwyns had found it best to dispense with the maid-servant who had hitherto done the work of the household—a fact which meant that Janetta, with the help of a charity orphan of thirteen, did it nearly all herself.
With Janetta!—That was the problem. What was Janetta supposed to do? She could probably have easily gotten a job as a live-in governess for a family, but that would mean being away from home completely. Recently, the Colwyns had decided it was best to get rid of the maid who had previously handled the household chores—a situation that meant Janetta, with the help of a 13-year-old charity orphan, was doing almost all the work herself.
"I might send home enough money for you to keep an efficient servant, mamma," she said one day, "if I could go away and find a good situation."
"I might send home enough money for you to have a good housekeeper, Mom," she said one day, "if I could leave and find a decent job."
It never occurred either to her or to her stepmother that any of her earnings were to belong to Janetta, or be used for her behoof.
It never crossed either her or her stepmother's mind that any of her earnings would belong to Janetta or be used for her benefit.
"It would have to be a very good situation indeed, then," said Mrs. Colwyn, with sharpness. "I don't suppose you could get more than fifty pounds a year—if so much. And fifty pounds would not go far if we had a woman in the house to feed and pay wages to. No, you had better stay at home and get some daily teaching in the neighborhood. With your recommendations it ought to be easy enough for you to do so."
"It would have to be a really good situation, then," Mrs. Colwyn said sharply. "I doubt you could earn more than fifty pounds a year—if that much. And fifty pounds wouldn't stretch far if we had a woman in the house to feed and pay wages to. No, you'd be better off staying home and getting some daily tutoring in the area. With your recommendations, it should be easy enough for you to find something."
"I am afraid not," said Janetta, with a little sigh.
"I’m afraid not," Janetta said with a slight sigh.
"Nonsense! You could get some if you tried—if you had any energy, any spirit: I suppose you would like to sit with your hands before you, doing nothing, while I slaved my fingers to the bone for you," said Mrs. Colwyn, who never got up till noon, or did anything but gossip and read novels when she was up; "but I would be ashamed to do that if I were a well-educated girl, whose father spent I don't know how much on her voice, and expected her to make a living for herself by the time she was one-and-twenty! I must say, Janetta, that I think it very wrong of you to be so slack in trying to earn a little money, when Nora and Georgie and Joey are all out in the world doing for themselves, and you sitting here at home doing nothing at all."
"Nonsense! You could get some if you really tried—if you had any energy, any motivation: I guess you’d rather just sit around doing nothing while I work my fingers to the bone for you," said Mrs. Colwyn, who never got up before noon and only gossiped and read novels when she was awake; "but I would feel embarrassed to do that if I were a well-educated girl, whose father spent who knows how much on her voice, expecting her to support herself by the time she was twenty-one! I have to say, Janetta, that I think it's really wrong for you to be so lazy about trying to earn a little money, when Nora, Georgie, and Joey are all out there taking care of themselves, and you’re just sitting here at home doing nothing."
"I am sorry, mamma," said Janetta, meekly. "I will try to get something to do at once."
"I’m sorry, Mom," Janetta said quietly. "I’ll try to find something to do right away."
She did not think of reminding Mrs. Colwyn that she had been up since six o'clock that morning helping the charity orphan to scrub and scour, cooking, making beds, sewing, teaching Tiny between whiles, and scarcely getting five minutes' rest until dinner-time. She only began to wonder how she could manage to get all her tasks into the day if she had lessons to give as well. "I suppose I must sit up at night and get up earlier in the morning," she thought to herself. "It is a pity I am such a sleepy person. But use reconciles one to all things."
She didn’t think to remind Mrs. Colwyn that she had been up since six that morning, helping the charity orphan scrub and clean, cooking, making beds, sewing, and teaching Tiny in between, barely getting five minutes of rest until dinner time. She started to wonder how she could fit all her tasks into the day if she also had lessons to teach. "I guess I’ll have to stay up late and get up earlier in the morning," she thought. "It’s a shame I’m such a sleepy person. But you get used to everything."
Mrs. Colwyn meanwhile went on lecturing.
Mrs. Colwyn kept lecturing.
"And above all things, Janetta, remember that you ask high terms and get the money always in advance. You are just like your poor father in the way you have about money; I never saw anyone so unpractical as he was. I'm sure half his bills are unpaid yet, and never will be paid. I hope you won't be like him, I'm sure——"
"And above all things, Janetta, remember to ask for a good price and always get the money upfront. You’re just like your poor father when it comes to money; I’ve never met anyone so impractical as he was. I’m sure half of his bills are still unpaid and probably never will be. I hope you won’t be like him, I’m sure——"
"I hope I shall be like him in every possible respect," said Janetta, with compressed lips. She rose as she spoke and caught up the basket of socks that she was mending. "I don't know how you can bear to speak of him in that slighting manner," she went on, almost passionately. "He was the best, the kindest of men, and I cannot bear to hear it." And then she hurriedly left the room and went into her father's little surgery—as it had once been called—to relieve her overcharged heart with a burst of weeping. It was not often that Janetta lost patience, but a word against her father was sufficient to upset her self-command nowadays. She rested her head against the well-worn arm-chair where he used to sit, and kissed the back of it, and bedewed it with her tears.
"I hope I’ll be like him in every way," Janetta said, her lips pressed tight. She stood up as she spoke and grabbed the basket of socks she was mending. "I don’t understand how you can talk about him like that," she continued, almost passionately. "He was the best, the kindest man, and I can’t stand to hear it." Then she quickly left the room and went into her father's small surgery— as it used to be called— to release her heavy heart with a sudden outburst of tears. It wasn’t common for Janetta to lose her temper, but a negative word about her father was enough to throw her off balance these days. She rested her head against the well-worn armchair where he used to sit, kissed the back of it, and drenched it with her tears.
"Poor father! dear father!" she murmured. "Oh, if only you were here, I could bear anything! Or if she had loved you as you deserved, I could bear with her and work for her willingly—cheerfully. But when she speaks against you, father dear, how can I live with her? And yet he told me to take care of her, and I said I would. He called me 'his faithful Janet.' I do not want to be unfaithful, but—oh father, father, it is hard to live without you!"
"Poor dad! Dear dad!" she whispered. "Oh, if only you were here, I could handle anything! Or if she had loved you the way you deserved, I could deal with her and work for her happily—cheerfully. But when she talks badly about you, dear dad, how can I live with her? And yet he told me to take care of her, and I said I would. He called me 'his faithful Janet.' I don’t want to be disloyal, but—oh dad, dad, it’s so hard to live without you!"
The gathering shades of the wintry day began to gather round her; but Janetta, her face buried in the depths of the arm-chair, was oblivious of time. It was almost dark before little Tiny came running in with cries of terror to summon her sister to Mrs. Colwyn's help.
The fading light of the winter day started to surround her; but Janetta, her face buried deep in the armchair, was unaware of the time. It was nearly dark when little Tiny came running in, crying in fear to summon her sister for help with Mrs. Colwyn.
"Mamma's ill—I think she's dying. Come, Janet, come," cried the child. And Janetta hurried back to the dining-room.
"Mom's sick—I think she's dying. Come on, Janet, come," shouted the child. And Janetta rushed back to the dining room.
She found Mrs. Colwyn on the sofa in a state of apparent stupor. For this at first Janetta saw no reason, and was on the point of sending for a doctor, when her eye fell upon a black object which had rolled from the sofa to the ground. Janetta looked at it and stood transfixed.
She found Mrs. Colwyn on the sofa, seemingly in a daze. At first, Janetta didn't understand why and was about to call a doctor when she noticed a black object that had fallen from the sofa to the floor. Janetta stared at it, completely frozen.
There was no need to send for a doctor. And Janetta saw at once that she could not be spared from home. The wretched woman had found a solace from her woes, real and imaginary, in the brandy bottle.
There was no need to call a doctor. Janetta quickly realized that she couldn't leave home. The miserable woman had found comfort from her troubles, both real and imagined, in the bottle of brandy.
CHAPTER XIV.
JANETTA'S FAILURE.
The terrible certainty that Janetta had now acquired of Mrs. Colwyn's inability to control herself decided her in the choice of an occupation. She knew that she must, if possible, earn something; but it was equally impossible for her to leave home entirely, or even for many hours at a stretch; she was quite convinced that constant watching, and even gentle restraint, could alone prevail in checking the tendency which her stepmother evinced. She understood now better than she had ever done why her father's brow had been so early wrinkled and his hair grey before its time. Doubtless, he had discovered his wife's unfortunate tendency, and, while carefully concealing it or keeping it within bounds, had allowed it often to weigh heavily upon his mind. Janetta realized with a great shock that she could not hope to exert the influence or the authority of her father, that all her efforts might possibly be unavailing unless they were seconded by Mrs. Colwyn herself, and that public disgrace might yet be added to the troubles and anxieties of their lives.
The harsh reality that Janetta had come to understand about Mrs. Colwyn's inability to control herself influenced her choice of what to do. She knew she had to earn some money somehow, but it was also impossible for her to leave home completely or even for long stretches. She was convinced that only constant supervision, along with gentle restraint, could help manage the issues her stepmother showed. Janetta now realized more than ever why her father's forehead had been wrinkled so early and his hair had turned grey before its time. He must have discovered his wife’s unfortunate tendencies and, while trying to keep it hidden or under control, had let it weigh heavily on his mind. Janetta was shocked to understand that she could not hope to have the same influence or authority as her father, that all her efforts might not matter unless they were supported by Mrs. Colwyn herself, and that public shame could still add to the troubles and anxieties in their lives.
There is something so particularly revolting in the spectacle of this kind of degradation in a woman, that Janetta felt as if the discovery that she had made turned her positively ill. She had much ado to behave to the children and the servant as if nothing were amiss; she got her stepmother to bed, and kept Tiny out of the room, but the effort was almost more than she knew how to bear. She passed a melancholy evening with the children—melancholy in spite of herself, for she did her best to be cheerful—and spent a sleepless night, rising in the morning with a bad headache and a conviction as of the worthlessness of all things which she did not very often experience.
There’s something incredibly disturbing about witnessing this kind of degradation in a woman that made Janetta feel sick at her discovery. She struggled to act normal around the children and the servant; she got her stepmother to bed and kept Tiny out of the room, but the effort was almost more than she could handle. She spent a gloomy evening with the kids—gloomy despite her attempts to be cheerful—and had a sleepless night, waking up in the morning with a bad headache and a feeling of the worthlessness of everything, which was an emotion she didn’t often have.
She shrank sensitively from going to Mrs. Colwyn's room. Surely the poor woman would be overcome with pain and shame; surely she would understand how terrible the exposure of her disgrace had been to Janetta. But at last Mrs. Colwyn's bell sounded sharply, and continued to ring, and the girl was obliged to run upstairs and enter her stepmother's room.
She hesitated to go to Mrs. Colwyn's room. Surely the poor woman was filled with pain and shame; surely she would grasp how awful it had been for Janetta to deal with the exposure of her disgrace. But eventually, Mrs. Colwyn's bell rang sharply and kept ringing, so the girl had no choice but to run upstairs and enter her stepmother's room.
Mrs. Colwyn was sitting up in bed, with the bell-rope in her hand, an aggrieved expression upon her face.
Mrs. Colwyn was sitting up in bed, holding the bell cord, looking upset.
"Well, I'm sure! Nine o'clock and no breakfast ready for me! I suppose I may wait until everybody else in the house is served first; I must say, Janetta, that you are very thoughtless of my comfort."
"Well, I'm sure! It’s nine o'clock and there’s no breakfast ready for me! I guess I’ll have to wait until everyone else in the house is served first; I have to say, Janetta, that you’re very inconsiderate of my comfort."
Contrary to her usual custom Janetta offered no word of excuse or apology. She was too much taken aback to speak. She stood and looked at her stepmother with slightly dilated eyes, and neither moved nor spoke.
Contrary to her usual habit, Janetta didn’t say a word of excuse or apology. She was too shocked to speak. She stood there, staring at her stepmom with slightly widened eyes, and neither of them moved or spoke.
"What are you staring at?" said Mrs. Colwyn, sinking back on her pillows with a faint—very faint—touch of uneasiness in her tones. "If you are in a sulky mood, Janetta, I wish you would go away, and send my breakfast up by Ph[oe]be and Tiny. I have a wretched headache this morning and can't be bothered."
"What are you staring at?" Mrs. Colwyn said, sinking back on her pillows with a slight—very slight—hint of unease in her voice. "If you're in a bad mood, Janetta, I wish you'd just leave and send my breakfast up with Ph[oe]be and Tiny. I have a terrible headache this morning and I can't deal with this."
"What would you like?" said Janetta, with an effort.
"What do you want?" Janetta asked, trying hard.
"Oh, anything. Some coffee and toast, perhaps. I dare say you won't believe it—you are so unsympathetic—but I was frightfully ill last night. I don't know how I got to bed; I was quite insensible for a time—all from a narcotic that I had taken for neuralgia——"
"Oh, anything. Maybe some coffee and toast. I bet you won't believe it—you’re so unsympathetic—but I was really sick last night. I have no idea how I made it to bed; I was out of it for a while—all from a painkiller I took for my nerve pain—"
"I'll go and get your breakfast ready," said Janetta abruptly. "I will send it up as soon as I can."
"I'll go and get your breakfast ready," Janetta said suddenly. "I'll send it up as soon as I can."
She left the room, unheeding some murmured grumbling at her selfishness, and shut the door behind her. On the landing it must be confessed that she struck her foot angrily on the floor and clenched her hands, while the color flushed into her mobile, sensitive little face. There was nothing that Janetta hated more than a lie. And her stepmother was lying to her now.
She left the room, ignoring the murmured complaints about her being selfish, and closed the door behind her. On the landing, it has to be admitted that she angrily stomped her foot on the floor and clenched her hands, while color flushed into her expressive, sensitive little face. There was nothing Janetta hated more than a lie. And her stepmother was lying to her now.
She sent up the breakfast tray, and did not re-enter the room for some time. When at last she came up, Mrs. Colwyn had had the fire lighted and was sitting beside it in a rocking-chair, with a novel on her lap. She looked up indolently as Janetta entered.
She brought up the breakfast tray and didn't come back into the room for a while. When she finally returned, Mrs. Colwyn had gotten the fire going and was sitting next to it in a rocking chair, with a novel on her lap. She looked up lazily as Janetta walked in.
"Going out?" she said, noticing that the girl was in her out-door wraps. "You are always gadding."
"Going out?" she said, noticing that the girl was in her outdoor clothes. "You're always off gallivanting."
"I came to speak to you before I went out," said Janetta, patiently. "I am going to the stationer's, and to the Beaminster Argus Office. I mean to make it well known in the town that I want to give music and singing-lessons. And, if possible, I shall give them here—at our own house."
"I wanted to talk to you before I head out," said Janetta, calmly. "I’m going to the stationery store and the Beaminster Argus Office. I plan to make it widely known in town that I want to offer music and singing lessons. And, if I can, I’ll hold them here—at our own house."
"You'll do nothing of the sort!" said Mrs. Colwyn, shrilly. "I'll not have a pack of children about the house playing scales and singing their Do, Re, Mi, till my head is fit to split. You'll remember, Miss, that this is my house, and that you are living on my money, and behave yourself."
"You won't do anything like that!" Mrs. Colwyn said sharply. "I won't have a bunch of kids in the house playing scales and singing their Do, Re, Mi, until my head is about to explode. Remember, Miss, that this is my house, and you're living on my money, so behave yourself."
"Mamma," said Janetta, steadily, advancing a step nearer, and turning a shade paler than she had been before, "please think what you are saying. I am willing to work as hard as I can, and earn as much as I can. But I dare not go away from home—at any rate for long—unless I can feel sure that—that what happened last night—will not occur again."
"Mom," Janetta said calmly, taking a step closer and becoming a little paler than before, "please consider what you're saying. I'm ready to work as hard as I can and earn as much as possible. But I can’t leave home—at least not for a long time—unless I’m sure that what happened last night won’t happen again."
"What happened!—what happened last night?—I don't know what you mean."
"What happened!—what happened last night?—I don’t know what you’re talking about."
"Don't say that, mamma: you know—you know quite well. And think what a grief it would have been to dear father—what a disgrace it will be to Joe and Nora and the little ones and all of us—if it ever became known! Think of yourself, and the shame and the sin of it!"
"Don't say that, Mom: you know—you know very well. And think about how heartbreaking it would have been for Dad—what a disgrace it will be for Joe, Nora, the kids, and all of us—if it ever got out! Think about yourself and the shame and the wrong of it!"
"I've not the least notion what you are talking about, Janetta, and I beg that you will not address me in that way," said Mrs. Colwyn, with an attempt at dignity. "It is very undutiful indeed, and I hope that I shall hear no more of it."
"I have no idea what you’re talking about, Janetta, and I kindly ask that you don’t speak to me like that," Mrs. Colwyn said, trying to sound dignified. "It’s really disrespectful, and I hope to hear no more of it."
"I'll never speak of it again, mamma, unless you make it necessary. All I mean is that you must understand—I cannot feel safe now—I must be at home as much as possible to see that Tiny is safe, and that everything is going on well. You must please let me advertise for pupils in our own house."
"I won't bring it up again, Mom, unless you make me. What I mean is, you have to understand—I don't feel safe right now—I need to be home as much as I can to make sure Tiny is okay and that everything is going well. Please let me advertise for students in our own house."
Mrs. Colwyn burst into tears. "Oh, well, have your own way! I knew that you would tyrannize, you always do whenever you get the chance, and very foolish I have been to give you the opportunity. To speak in that way to your father's wife—and all because she had to take a little something for her nerves, and because of her neuralgia! But I am nobody now: nobody, even in my own house, where I'm sure I ought to be mistress if anybody is!"
Mrs. Colwyn started crying. "Fine, do what you want! I knew you’d take charge; you always do whenever you can, and I’ve been really foolish to give you that chance. Speaking to your father's wife like that—just because she needed something for her nerves and her neuralgia! But I’m nobody now: nobody, even in my own home, where I should definitely be in charge if anyone should be!"
Janetta could do or say nothing more. She gave her stepmother a dose of sal volatile, and went away. She had already searched every room and every cupboard in the house, except in Mrs. Colwyn's own domain, and had put every bottle that she could find under lock and key; but she left the house with a feeling of terrible insecurity upon her, as if the earth might open at any moment beneath her feet.
Janetta had nothing more to say or do. She gave her stepmother some sal volatile and then left. She had already checked every room and cupboard in the house, except for Mrs. Colwyn's own space, and had locked away every bottle she could find; but she left the house feeling a sense of deep unease, as if the ground might suddenly give way beneath her.
She put advertisements in the local papers and left notices at some of the Beaminster shops, and, when these attempts produced no results, she called systematically on all the people she knew, and did her best—very much against the grain—to ask for pupils. Thanks to her perseverance she soon got three or four children as music pupils, although at a very low rate of remuneration. Also, she gave two singing lessons weekly to the daughter of the grocer with whom the Colwyns dealt. But these were not paid for in money, but in kind. And then for a time she got no more pupils at all.
She placed ads in the local newspapers and posted notices at several shops in Beaminster. When these efforts didn't yield any results, she went through her contacts one by one and did her best—despite her reservations—to ask for students. Thanks to her determination, she soon found three or four kids willing to take music lessons, although the pay was very low. She also gave two singing lessons a week to the grocer’s daughter, whom the Colwyns relied on. However, those lessons weren't compensated with money but rather with goods. After that, she didn't get any more students for a while.
Janetta was somewhat puzzled by her failure. She had fully expected to succeed as a teacher in Beaminster. "When the Adairs come back it will be better," she said, hopefully, to herself. "They have not written for a long time, but I am sure that they will come home soon. Perhaps Margaret is going to be married and will not want any singing lessons. But I should think that they would recommend me: I should think that I might refer to Lady Caroline, and surely people would think more of my abilities then."
Janetta was a bit confused by her failure. She had fully expected to succeed as a teacher in Beaminster. "It will be better when the Adairs come back," she said hopefully to herself. "They haven’t written in a while, but I’m sure they’ll be home soon. Maybe Margaret is getting married and won’t want any singing lessons. But I would think they would recommend me; I’d think I could mention Lady Caroline, and surely people would see my abilities in a better light then."
But it was not confidence in her abilities that was lacking so much as confidence in her amiability and discretion, she soon found. She called one day at the house of a schoolmistress, who was said to want assistance in the musical line, and was received with a stiffness which did not encourage her to make much of her qualifications.
But what she really lacked wasn't confidence in her abilities; it was confidence in her friendliness and judgment, she soon realized. One day, she visited the home of a schoolteacher who was rumored to need help with music and was met with a formality that discouraged her from showcasing her skills.
"The fact is, Miss Colwyn," said the preceptress at length, "I have heard of you from Miss Polehampton."
"The truth is, Miss Colwyn," the headmistress said eventually, "I've heard about you from Miss Polehampton."
Janetta was on her feet in a moment. "I know very well what that means," she said, rather defiantly.
Janetta was on her feet instantly. "I know exactly what that means," she said, quite defiantly.
"Exactly. I see that Miss Polehampton's opinion of you is justifiable. You will excuse my mentioning to you, as it is all for your own good, Miss Colwyn, that Miss Polehampton found in you some little weakness of temper, some want of the submissiveness and good sense which ought to characterize an under-teacher's demeanor. I have great confidence in Miss Polehampton's opinion."
"Exactly. I can see that Miss Polehampton's opinion of you makes sense. You'll forgive me for bringing this up, as it's all for your own benefit, Miss Colwyn, but Miss Polehampton noticed a bit of a weakness in your temper, a lack of the patience and good judgment that should be typical of someone in an assistant teaching role. I have a lot of faith in Miss Polehampton's judgment."
"The circumstances under which I left Miss Polehampton's could be easily explained if you would allow me to refer you to Lady Caroline Adair," said Janetta, with mingled spirit and dignity.
"The reasons I left Miss Polehampton’s are straightforward if I can point you to Lady Caroline Adair," Janetta said, with a mix of confidence and grace.
"Lady Caroline Adair? Oh, yes, I have heard all about that," said the schoolmistress, in a tone of depreciation. "I do not need to hear any other version of the story. You must excuse my remarking, Miss Colwyn, that temper and sense are qualities as valuable in music-teaching as in any other; and that your dismissal from Miss Polehampton's will, in my opinion, be very much against you, in a place where Miss Polehampton's school is so well known, and she herself is so much respected."
"Lady Caroline Adair? Oh, yeah, I’ve heard all about that," said the schoolmistress dismissively. "I don’t need to hear any other version of the story. You must forgive me for saying this, Miss Colwyn, but temperament and common sense are qualities just as important in teaching music as they are in any other field; and I believe that getting dismissed from Miss Polehampton’s will work against you, especially since Miss Polehampton’s school is so well-known and she herself is held in such high regard."
"I am sorry to have troubled you," said Janetta, not without stateliness, although her lips trembled a little as she spoke. "I will wish you good-morning."
"I’m sorry to have bothered you," Janetta said, trying to be dignified, though her lips quivered slightly as she spoke. "I wish you a good morning."
The schoolmistress bowed solemnly, and allowed the girl to depart. Janetta hastened out of the house—glad to get away before the tears that had gathered in her eyes could fall.
The schoolmistress nodded gravely and let the girl leave. Janetta rushed out of the house—relieved to escape before the tears building in her eyes could spill over.
At an ordinary time she would have been equally careful that they did not fall when she was in the street; but on this occasion, dazed, wounded, and tormented by an anxiety about the future, which was beginning to take the spring out of her youth, she moved along the side-walk with perfect unconsciousness that her eyes were brimming over, and that two great tears were already on her cheeks.
At a normal time, she would have been just as careful to make sure they didn't fall while she was out on the street; but this time, feeling dazed, hurt, and consumed by anxiety about the future, which was starting to drain her youth, she walked along the sidewalk completely unaware that her eyes were filled with tears and that two large ones had already rolled down her cheeks.
It was a quiet road, and there was little likelihood of encountering any one whom she knew. Therefore Janetta was utterly abashed when a gentleman, who had met her, took off his hat, glanced at her curiously, and then turned back as if by a sudden impulse, and addressed her by name.
It was a quiet street, and there was little chance of running into anyone she knew. So Janetta was completely embarrassed when a man, who recognized her, took off his hat, looked at her with curiosity, and then turned back as if suddenly compelled, addressing her by name.
"Miss Colwyn, I think?"
"Miss Colwyn, right?"
She looked up at him through a blinding haze of tears, and recognized the tall, spare figure, the fine sensitive face, the kind, dark eyes and intellectual forehead. The coal-black beard and moustache nearly hid his mouth, but Janetta felt instinctively that this tell-tale feature would not belie the promise of the others.
She looked up at him through a blinding haze of tears and recognized the tall, lean figure, the delicate, expressive face, the kind, dark eyes, and thoughtful forehead. His coal-black beard and mustache almost concealed his mouth, but Janetta instinctively felt that this revealing feature would not contradict the promise of the others.
"Sir Philip Ashley," she murmured, in her surprise.
"Sir Philip Ashley," she said softly, surprised.
"I beg your pardon," he said, with the courtesy that she so well remembered; "I stopped you on impulse, I fear, because I felt a great desire to express to you my deep sympathy with you in your loss. It may seem impertinent for me to speak, but I knew your father and respected and trusted him. We had some correspondence about sanitary matters, and I was greatly relying on his help in certain reforms that I wish to institute in Beaminster. He is a great loss to us all."
"I’m really sorry to interrupt," he said, with the politeness she remembered so well; "I stopped you on a whim, I’m afraid, because I really wanted to express my heartfelt sympathy for your loss. It might seem intrusive for me to say this, but I knew your father and held a lot of respect and trust for him. We exchanged some letters about health issues, and I was counting on his support for some reforms I want to implement in Beaminster. He’s a significant loss for all of us."
"Thank you," Janetta said unsteadily.
"Thanks," Janetta said unsteadily.
"Will you let me ask whether there is anything in which I can help you just now."
"Can I ask if there's anything I can help you with right now?"
"Oh, no, nothing, thank you." She had brushed away the involuntary tear, and smiled bravely as she replied. "I did not think that I should meet anybody: it was simply that I was disappointed about—about—some lessons that I hoped to get. Quite a little disappointment, you see."
"Oh, no, it's nothing, thank you." She wiped away the unexpected tear and smiled bravely as she spoke. "I didn’t expect to run into anyone: I was just a bit let down about—about—some lessons I was hoping to get. Just a tiny disappointment, you see."
"Was it a little disappointment? Do you want to give lessons—singing lessons?"
"Was it a bit disappointing? Do you want to offer singing lessons?"
"Yes; but nobody will have me to teach them," said Janetta, laughing nervously.
"Yeah, but no one wants me to teach them," said Janetta, laughing nervously.
Sir Philip looked back at the house which they had just passed. "That is Miss Morrison's school: you came out of it, did you not? Does she not need your help?"
Sir Philip glanced back at the house they had just passed. "That's Miss Morrison's school: you came out of there, right? Doesn’t she need your help?"
"I do not suit her."
"I'm not her type."
"Why? Did she try your voice?"
"Why? Did she test your voice?"
"Oh, no. It was for other reasons. She was prejudiced against me," said Janetta, with a little gulp.
"Oh, no. It was for other reasons. She was biased against me," Janetta said, swallowing hard.
"Prejudiced? But why?—may I ask?"
"Prejudiced? Why? May I ask?"
"Oh, she had heard something she did not like. It does not matter: I shall get other pupils by-and-bye."
"Oh, she heard something she didn't like. It doesn’t matter: I’ll get other students eventually."
"Is it important to you to have pupils?" Sir Philip asked, as seriously and anxiously as if the fate of the empire depended on his reply.
"Is it important to you to have students?" Sir Philip asked, as seriously and anxiously as if the fate of the empire depended on his answer.
"Oh, most important." Janetta's face and voice were more pathetic than she knew. Sir Philip was silent for a moment.
"Oh, so important." Janetta's face and voice were more pitiful than she realized. Sir Philip was quiet for a moment.
"I have heard you sing," he said at length, in his grave, earnest way. "I am sure that I should have no hesitation in recommending you—if my recommendation were of any use. My mother may perhaps hear of somebody who wants lessons, if you will allow me to mention the matter to her."
"I've heard you sing," he finally said, in his serious, sincere manner. "I'm sure I would have no problem recommending you—if my recommendation actually mattered. My mom might hear about someone looking for lessons, if you don’t mind me bringing it up with her."
"I shall be very much obliged to you," said Janetta, feeling grateful and yet a little startled—it did not seem natural to her in her sweet humility that Sir Philip and his mother should interest themselves in her welfare. "Oh, very much obliged."
"I really appreciate it," said Janetta, feeling grateful yet a little surprised—it didn't feel normal to her in her gentle humility that Sir Philip and his mother would care about her well-being. "Oh, really appreciate it."
Sir Philip raised his hat and smiled down kindly upon her as he said good-bye. He had been interested from the very first in Margaret's friend. And he had always been vaguely conscious that Margaret's friendship was not likely to produce any very desirable results.
Sir Philip tipped his hat and smiled warmly at her as he said goodbye. He had been interested in Margaret's friend from the start. And he had always had a slight feeling that Margaret's friendship might not lead to any positive outcomes.
Janetta went on her way, feeling for the moment a little less desolate than she had felt before. Sir Philip turned homewards to seek his mother, who was a woman of whom many people stood in awe, but whose kindness of heart was never known to fail. To her Sir Philip at once poured out his story with the directness and Quixotic ardor which some of his friends found incomprehensible, not to say absurd. But Lady Ashley never thought so.
Janetta continued on her path, feeling a bit less lonely than she had before. Sir Philip headed home to find his mother, a woman who many admired, but whose kindness was always evident. He immediately shared his story with her, revealing a directness and romantic enthusiasm that some of his friends found puzzling, if not ridiculous. But Lady Ashley never felt that way.
She smiled very kindly as her son finished his little tale.
She smiled warmly as her son finished his little story.
"She is really a good singer, you say? Mr. Colwyn's daughter. I have seen him once or twice."
"She’s a really good singer, you say? Mr. Colwyn's daughter. I’ve seen him a few times."
"He was a good fellow."
"He was a nice guy."
"Yes, I believe so. Miss Morrison's school, did you mention? Why, Mabel Hartley is there." Mabel Hartley was a distant cousin of the Ashleys. "I will call to-morrow, Philip, and find out what the objection is to Miss Colwyn. If it can be removed I don't see why she should not teach Mabel, who, I remember, has a voice."
"Yes, I think so. Did you mention Miss Morrison's school? Well, Mabel Hartley is there." Mabel Hartley was a distant cousin of the Ashleys. "I'll call tomorrow, Philip, and find out what the issue is with Miss Colwyn. If it can be resolved, I don’t see why she shouldn’t teach Mabel, who, if I recall, has a good voice."
Lady Ashley carried out her intention, and announced the result to her son the following evening.
Lady Ashley followed through with her plan and informed her son of the outcome the next evening.
"I have not succeeded, dear. Miss Morrison has been prejudiced by some report from Miss Polehampton, with whom Miss Colwyn and Margaret Adair were at school. She said that the two girls were expelled together."
"I haven't succeeded, dear. Miss Morrison has been influenced by some report from Miss Polehampton, who went to school with Miss Colwyn and Margaret Adair. She said that the two girls were expelled together."
Sir Philip was silent for a minute or two. His brows contracted. "I was afraid," he said, "that Miss Adair's championship of her friend had not been conducted in the wisest possible manner. She has done Miss Colwyn considerable harm."
Sir Philip was quiet for a minute or two. His eyebrows furrowed. "I was worried," he said, "that Miss Adair's support of her friend wasn't handled in the best way. She has caused Miss Colwyn a lot of harm."
Lady Ashley glanced at him inquiringly. She was particularly anxious that he should marry Margaret Adair.
Lady Ashley looked at him questioningly. She was especially eager for him to marry Margaret Adair.
"Is Lady Caroline at home?" her son asked, after another and a longer pause.
"Is Lady Caroline home?" her son asked after another longer pause.
"Yes. She came home yesterday—with dear Margaret. I am sure, Philip, that Margaret does not know it if she has done harm."
"Yes. She came home yesterday—with dear Margaret. I'm sure, Philip, that Margaret doesn't realize if she's done any harm."
"I don't suppose she does, mother. I am sure she would not willingly injure any one. But I think that she ought to know the circumstances of the case."
"I don't think she does, Mom. I'm sure she wouldn't intentionally hurt anyone. But I believe she should be aware of the situation."
And then he opened a book and began to read.
And then he opened a book and started to read.
Lady Ashley never remonstrated. But she raised her eyebrows a little over this expression of Sir Philip's opinion. If he were going to try to tutor Margaret Adair, whose slightest wish had never yet known contradiction, she thought it probable that the much-wished for marriage would never take place at all.
Lady Ashley never protested. But she slightly raised her eyebrows at Sir Philip's opinion. If he planned to try to guide Margaret Adair, whose every desire had always been met without question, she found it likely that the long-anticipated marriage would never happen.
CHAPTER XV.
A BONE OF CONTENTION.
Poor Janetta, plodding away at her music lessons and doing the household work of her family, never guessed that she was about to become a bone of contention. But such she was fated to be, and that between persons no less distinguished than Lady Caroline Adair and Sir Philip Ashley—not to speak of Sir Philip and Margaret!
Poor Janetta, tirelessly working on her music lessons and taking care of her family's chores, never realized that she was about to become a source of conflict. But that’s what she was destined to be, caught in a struggle between people as notable as Lady Caroline Adair and Sir Philip Ashley—not to mention Sir Philip and Margaret!
Two days after Janetta's unexpected meeting with Sir Philip, that gentleman betook himself to Helmsley Court in a somewhat warm and indignant mood. He had seen a good deal of Margaret during the autumn months. They had been members of the same house-party in more than one great Scottish mansion: they had boated together, fished together, driven and ridden and walked together, until more than one of Lady Caroline's acquaintances had asked, with a covert smile, "how soon she might be allowed to congratulate".... The sentence was never quite finished, and Lady Caroline never made any very direct reply. Margaret was too young to think of these things, she said. But other people were very ready to think of them for her.
Two days after Janetta's surprising encounter with Sir Philip, he made his way to Helmsley Court feeling somewhat heated and upset. He had spent quite a bit of time with Margaret during the fall months. They had been part of the same house party in several grand Scottish estates; they had gone boating, fishing, driven, ridden, and walked together, to the point that more than a few of Lady Caroline's friends had inquired, with a knowing smile, "when could they offer their congratulations?"... The question was never fully finished, and Lady Caroline never gave a very straightforward answer. She claimed Margaret was too young to think about such matters, but others were more than willing to think about them on her behalf.
The acquaintance had therefore progressed a long way since the day of Margaret's return from school. And yet it had not gone quite so far as onlookers surmised, or as Lady Caroline wished. Sir Philip was most friendly, most attentive, but he was also somewhat absurdly unconscious of remark. His character had a simplicity which occasionally set people wondering. He was perfectly frank and manly: he spoke without arrière-pensée, he meant what he said, and was ready to believe that other people meant it too. He had a pleasant and courteous manner in society, and liked to be on friendly terms with every one he met; but at the same time he was not at all like the ordinary society man, and had not the slightest idea that he differed from any such person—as indeed he did. He had very high aims and ideals, and he took it for granted, with a really charming simplicity, that other people had similar aims and similar (if not higher) ideals. Consequently he now and then ran his head against a wall, and was laughed at by commonplace persons; but those who knew him well loved him all the better for his impracticable schemes and expectations.
The relationship had come a long way since the day Margaret got back from school. Still, it hadn't gone as far as others thought or as Lady Caroline wanted. Sir Philip was very friendly and attentive, but he was also a bit clueless about how others perceived him. His personality had a simplicity that sometimes made people curious. He was completely honest and straight-up; he said what he meant and believed others did too. He had a nice and polite way of interacting in social situations and enjoyed getting along with everyone he met; however, he was nothing like the typical social guy and had no idea he was different—because he really was. He had very high ambitions and ideals and assumed, with a genuinely charming simplicity, that others shared similar goals and even higher ideals. As a result, he occasionally butted heads with reality and got laughed at by ordinary people; however, those who knew him well appreciated him even more for his unrealistic dreams and expectations.
But to Margaret he seemed rather like a firebrand. He took interest in things of which she had never heard, or which she regarded with a little delicate disdain. A steam-laundry in Beaminster, for example—what had a man like Sir Philip Ashley to do with a steam-laundry? And yet he was establishing one in the old city, and actually assuring people that it would "pay." He had been exerting himself about the drainage of the place and the dwellings of the poor. Margaret was sorry in a vague way for the poor, and supposed that drainage had to be "seen to" from time to time, but she did not want to hear anything about it. She liked the pretty little cottages in the village of Helmsley, and she did not mind begging for a holiday for the school children (who adored her) now and then; and she had heard with pleasure of Lady Ashley's pattern alm-houses and dainty orphanage, where the old women wore red cloaks, and the children were exceedingly picturesque; but as a necessary consequence of her life-training, she did not want to know anything about disease or misery or sin. And Sir Philip could not entirely keep these subjects out of his conversation, although he tried to be very careful not to bring a look that he knew well—a look of shocked repulsion and dislike—to Margaret's tranquil face.
But to Margaret, he seemed more like a troublemaker. He was interested in things she had never heard of or that she viewed with a touch of delicate disdain. For instance, what did someone like Sir Philip Ashley have to do with a steam laundry in Beaminster? And yet, he was opening one in the old city and actually telling people it would be profitable. He was also focusing on improving the drainage in the area and the living conditions of the poor. Margaret felt a vague sadness for the poor and assumed that drainage needed to be "taken care of" occasionally, but she didn’t want to hear anything about it. She liked the charming little cottages in the village of Helmsley and didn’t mind asking for a break for the school kids (who adored her) every now and then; she was pleased to hear about Lady Ashley's model almshouses and lovely orphanage, where the elderly women wore red cloaks and the children were very picturesque. However, due to her upbringing, she didn’t want to know anything about disease, suffering, or sin. Sir Philip couldn’t completely avoid these topics in his conversations, though he tried hard not to make that expression he knew all too well—a look of shocked disgust and aversion—appear on Margaret's calm face.
She welcomed him with her usual sweetness that afternoon. He thought that she looked lovelier than ever. The day was cold, and she wore a dark-green dress with a good deal of gold embroidery about it, which suited her perfectly. Lady Caroline, too, was graciousness itself. She received him in her own little sitting-room—a gem of a room into which only her intimate friends were admitted, and made him welcome with all the charm of manner for which she was distinguished. And to add to her virtues, she presently found that she had letters to write, and retired into an adjoining library, leaving the door open between the two rooms, so that Margaret might still be considered as under her chaperonage, although conversation could be conducted without any fear of her overhearing what was said. Lady Caroline knew so exactly what to do and what to leave undone!
She greeted him with her usual sweetness that afternoon. He thought she looked more beautiful than ever. The day was chilly, and she wore a dark green dress with a lot of gold embroidery on it, which suited her perfectly. Lady Caroline was also incredibly gracious. She welcomed him in her cozy sitting room—a delightful space reserved for her close friends—and made him feel at home with the charm she was known for. To add to her graciousness, she soon realized she had letters to write and excused herself to a nearby library, leaving the door open between the two rooms so Margaret could still be considered under her supervision, even while they could talk without worrying about her overhearing. Lady Caroline really knew exactly what to do and what to leave alone!
As soon as she was gone, Sir Philip put down his tea-cup and turned with an eager movement to Margaret.
As soon as she left, Sir Philip set down his tea cup and turned eagerly to Margaret.
"I have been wanting to speak to you," he said. "I have something special—something important to say."
"I've been wanting to talk to you," he said. "I have something special—something important to share."
"Yes?" said Margaret, sweetly. She flushed a little and looked down. She was not quite ignorant of what every one was expecting Sir Philip Ashley to say.
"Yes?" said Margaret, sweetly. She blushed a little and looked down. She wasn't completely clueless about what everyone was expecting Sir Philip Ashley to say.
"Can you listen to me for a minute or two?" he said, with the gentle eagerness of manner, the restrained ardor which he was capable—unfortunately for him—of putting into his most trivial requests. "You are sure you will not be impatient?"
"Can you listen to me for a minute or two?" he said, with a gentle eagerness and the controlled enthusiasm he unfortunately put into even his most trivial requests. "Are you sure you won't be impatient?"
Margaret smiled. Should she accept him? she was thinking. After all, he was very nice, in spite of his little eccentricities. And really—with his fine features, his tall stature, his dark eyes, and coal-black hair and beard—he was an exceedingly handsome man.
Margaret smiled. Should she accept him? she wondered. After all, he was really nice, despite his little quirks. And honestly—with his good looks, tall frame, dark eyes, and coal-black hair and beard—he was a very handsome man.
"I want you to help me," said Sir Philip, in almost a coaxing tone. "I want you to carry out a design that I have formed. Nobody can do it but you. Will you help me?"
"I need you to help me," Sir Philip said, almost pleadingly. "I want you to bring a plan I've come up with to life. No one else can do it but you. Will you help me?"
"If I can," said Margaret, shyly.
"If I can," Margaret said, feeling a bit shy.
"You are always good and kind," said Sir Philip, warmly. "Margaret—may I call you Margaret? I have known you so long."
"You've always been good and kind," Sir Philip said warmly. "Margaret—can I call you Margaret? I've known you for so long."
This seemed a little irregular, from Miss Adair's point of view.
This seemed a bit off from Miss Adair's perspective.
"I don't know whether mamma——" she began, and stopped.
"I don't know if mom——" she started, and paused.
"Whether she would like it? I don't think she would mind: she suggested it the other day, in fact. She always calls me 'Philip,' you know: perhaps you would do the same?"
"Would she like it? I don’t think she would mind; she actually suggested it the other day. She always calls me 'Philip,' you know—maybe you would do the same?"
Again Margaret smiled; but there was a touch of inquiry in her eyes as she glanced at him. She did not know very much about proposals of marriage, but she fancied that Sir Philip's manner of making one was peculiar. And she had had it impressed upon her so often that he was about to make one that it could hardly be considered strange if his manner somewhat bewildered her.
Again, Margaret smiled, but there was a hint of curiosity in her eyes as she looked at him. She didn't know much about marriage proposals, but she thought that Sir Philip's way of making one was a bit unusual. And since she had been told so many times that he was about to propose, it was hardly surprising that his manner left her somewhat confused.
"I want to speak to you," said the young man, lowering his earnest voice a little, "about your friend, Miss Colwyn."
"I want to talk to you," said the young man, lowering his serious voice slightly, "about your friend, Miss Colwyn."
Now, why did the girl flush scarlet? Why did her hand tremble a little as she put down her cup? Philip lost the thread of the conversation for a minute or two, and simply looked at her. Then Margaret quietly took down a screen from the mantel-piece and began to fan herself. "It is rather hot here, don't you think?" she said, serenely. "The fire makes one feel quite uncomfortable."
Now, why did the girl turn bright red? Why did her hand shake a bit as she set down her cup? Philip lost track of the conversation for a minute or two and just stared at her. Then Margaret calmly took down a screen from the mantel and started to fan herself. "It’s kind of hot in here, don’t you think?” she said, calmly. “The fire makes it feel really uncomfortable.”
"It is a large one," said Sir Philip, with conviction. "Shall I take any of the coal off for you? No? Well, as I was saying, I wished to speak to you about your friend, Miss Colwyn."
"It is a big one," Sir Philip said confidently. "Do you want me to take any of the coal off for you? No? Well, as I was saying, I wanted to talk to you about your friend, Miss Colwyn."
"She has lost her father lately, poor thing," said Margaret, conversationally. "She has been very unhappy."
"She recently lost her father, the poor thing," Margaret said casually. "She's been really unhappy."
"Yes, and for more reasons than one. You have not seen her, I conclude, since his death?"
"Yes, and for more than one reason. I take it you haven’t seen her since his death?"
"No, he died in August or September, did he not? It is close upon December now—what a long time we have been away! Poor Janetta!—how glad she will be to see me!"
"No, he passed away in August or September, right? It's almost December now—what a long time we've been gone! Poor Janetta!—she'll be so happy to see me!"
"I am sure she will. But it would be just as well for you to hear beforehand that her father's death has brought great distress upon the family. I have had some talk with friends of his, and I find that he left very little money behind."
"I’m sure she will. But it’s good for you to know ahead of time that her father's death has caused a lot of pain for the family. I’ve spoken with some of his friends, and it turns out he left very little money."
"How sad for them! But—they have not removed?—they are still at their old house: I thought everything was going on as usual," said Margaret, in a slightly puzzled tone.
"How sad for them! But—they haven't moved?—they're still at their old house: I thought everything was going on as usual," said Margaret, in a slightly puzzled tone.
"The house belongs to them, so they might as well live in it. Two or three of the family have got situations of some kind—one child is in a charitable institution, I believe."
"The house belongs to them, so they might as well live in it. Two or three family members have jobs of some sort—one child is in a charity institution, I think."
"Oh, how dreadful! Like Lady Ashley's Orphanage?" said Margaret, shrinking a little.
"Oh, that's awful! Like Lady Ashley's Orphanage?" said Margaret, pulling back a little.
"No, no; nothing of that kind—an educational establishment, to which he has got a nomination. But the mother and the two or three children are still at home, and I believe that their income is not more than a hundred a year."
"No, no; nothing like that—a school he’s been nominated to. But the mother and a couple of the kids are still at home, and I think their income is only about a hundred a year."
Sir Philip was considerably above the mark. But the mention of even a hundred a year, though not a large income, produced little impression upon Margaret.
Sir Philip was well above average. However, even the mention of a hundred a year, while not a huge income, made little impression on Margaret.
"That is not very much, is it?" she said, gently.
"That’s not a lot, is it?" she said softly.
"Much! I should think not," said Sir Philip, driven almost to discourtesy by the difficulty of making her understand. "Four or five people to live upon it and keep up a position! It is semi-starvation and misery."
"Absolutely not," said Sir Philip, feeling frustrated by how hard it was to make her understand. "Four or five people trying to live on it while maintaining a lifestyle? It's barely enough to survive and it's just miserable."
"But, Sir Philip, does not Janetta give lessons? I should have thought she could make a perfect fortune by her music alone. Hasn't she tried to get something to do?"
"But, Sir Philip, doesn’t Janetta give lessons? I would have thought she could make an excellent living just from her music. Hasn’t she tried to find something to do?"
"Yes, indeed, poor girl, she has. My mother has been making inquiries, and she finds that Miss Colwyn has advertised and done everything she could think of—with very little result. I myself met her three or four days ago, coming away from Miss Morrison's, with tears in her eyes. She had failed to get the post of music-teacher there."
"Yes, it's true, poor girl, she has. My mom has been asking around, and she discovered that Miss Colwyn has advertised and tried everything she could think of—with hardly any success. I ran into her three or four days ago, leaving Miss Morrison's, with tears in her eyes. She had not been able to get the music teacher position there."
"But why had she failed? She can sing and play beautifully!"
"But why did she fail? She can sing and play so well!"
"Ah, I wanted you to ask me that! She failed—because Miss Morrison was a friend of Miss Polehampton's, and she had heard some garbled and distorted account of Miss Colwyn's dismissal from that school."
"Ah, I was hoping you would ask me that! She didn’t succeed—because Miss Morrison was a friend of Miss Polehampton, and she had heard some mixed-up and distorted version of Miss Colwyn's firing from that school."
Sir Philip did not look at her as he spoke: he fancied that she would be at once struck with horror and even with shame, and he preferred to avert his eyes during the moment's silence that followed upon his account of Janetta's failure to get work. But, when Margaret spoke, a very slight tone of vexation was the only discoverable trace of any such emotion.
Sir Philip didn't look at her as he spoke; he thought she would be immediately filled with horror and even shame, so he chose to look away during the brief silence that followed his mention of Janetta's failure to find work. However, when Margaret responded, the only noticeable hint of any such feelings was a very slight tone of irritation.
"Why did not Janetta explain?"
"Why didn't Janetta explain?"
Sir Philip's lips moved, but he said nothing.
Sir Philip's lips moved, but no words came out.
"That affair cannot be the reason why she has obtained so little work, of course?"
"That situation can't be why she has gotten so little work, right?"
"I am afraid that to some extent it is."
"I’m afraid it is to some degree."
"Janetta could so easily have explained it!"
"Janetta could have explained it so easily!"
"May I ask how she could explain it? Write a letter to the local paper, or pay a series of calls to declare that she had not been to blame? Do you think that any one would have believed her? Besides—you call her your friend: could she exculpate herself without blaming you; and do you think that she would do that?"
"Can I ask how she could explain it? Write a letter to the local paper or go around to tell everyone that she wasn't at fault? Do you really think anyone would believe her? Plus—you call her your friend: could she clear her name without putting some blame on you? And do you think she'd actually do that?"
"Without blaming me?" repeated Margaret. She rose to her full height, letting the fan fall between her hands, and stood silently confronting him. "But," she said, slowly—"I—I was not to blame."
"Without blaming me?" Margaret repeated. She stood tall, letting the fan drop between her hands, and faced him silently. "But," she said slowly, "I—I wasn't at fault."
Sir Philip bowed.
Sir Philip bowed.
"You think that I was to blame?"
"You think I was at fault?"
"I think that you acted on impulse, without much consideration for Miss Colwyn's future. I think that you have done her an injury—which I am sure you will be only too willing to repair."
"I believe you acted on impulse without really thinking about Miss Colwyn's future. I think you've hurt her, and I’m sure you’ll be more than willing to make it right."
He began rather sternly, he ended almost tenderly—moved as he could not fail to be by the soft reproach of Margaret's eyes.
He started off pretty seriously, but he ended almost gently—unable to resist the subtle disappointment in Margaret's eyes.
"I cannot see that I have done her any injury at all; and I really do not know how I can repair it," said the girl, with a cold stateliness which ought to have warned Sir Philip that he was in danger of offending. But Philip was rash and warm-hearted, and he had taken up Janetta's cause.
"I don't think I've hurt her in any way, and I'm honestly not sure how I could fix it," said the girl, with a cold dignity that should have alerted Sir Philip that he was risking offense. But Philip was impulsive and passionate, and he had taken Janetta's side.
"Your best way of repairing it," he said, earnestly, "would be to call on Miss Morrison yourself and explain the matter to her, as Miss Colwyn cannot possibly do—unless she is a very different person from the one I take her for. And if that did not avail, go to Miss Polehampton and persuade her to write a letter——"
"Your best bet for fixing this," he said sincerely, "would be to go see Miss Morrison yourself and explain the situation to her, since Miss Colwyn definitely can't do it—unless she's completely different from the person I think she is. And if that doesn't work, go to Miss Polehampton and convince her to write a letter—"
He stopped somewhat abruptly. The look of profound astonishment on Margaret's face recalled him to a sense of limitations. "Margaret!" he said, pleadingly, "won't you be generous? You can afford to do this thing for your friend!"
He stopped pretty suddenly. The look of deep surprise on Margaret's face made him realize his limitations. "Margaret!" he said, urgently, "won't you be generous? You can easily do this for your friend!"
"Go to Miss Morrison and explain! Persuade Miss Polehampton!—after the way she treated us! But really it is too ridiculous, Sir Philip. You do not know my friend, Miss Colwyn. She would be the last person to wish me to humiliate myself to Miss Polehampton!"
"Go talk to Miss Morrison and explain! Convince Miss Polehampton!—after how she treated us! But honestly, it's just too absurd, Sir Philip. You don't know my friend, Miss Colwyn. She would never want me to humiliate myself in front of Miss Polehampton!"
"I do not see that what she wishes has much to do with it," said Sir Philip, very stiffly. "Miss Colwyn is suffering under an injustice. I ask you to repair that injustice. I really do not see how you can refuse."
"I don't think what she wants really matters," said Sir Philip, quite formally. "Miss Colwyn is dealing with an injustice. I'm asking you to fix that injustice. I really don't see how you can say no."
Margaret looked as if she were about to make some mutinous reply; then she compressed her lips and lowered her eyes for a few seconds.
Margaret looked like she was about to say something rebellious; then she pressed her lips together and glanced down for a few seconds.
"I will ask mamma what she thinks," she said at last, in her usual even tones.
"I'll ask Mom what she thinks," she finally said in her usual calm voice.
"Why should you ask her?" said Sir Philip, impetuously. "What consultation is needed, when I simply beg you to be your own true self—that noble, generous self that I am sure you are! Margaret, don't disappoint me!"
"Why should you ask her?" Sir Philip said impulsively. "What’s there to discuss when I’m just asking you to be your true self—that noble, generous person I know you are! Margaret, please don’t let me down!"
"I didn't know," said the girl, with proud deliberateness, "that you had any special interest in the matter, Sir Philip."
"I didn't know," the girl said, with a proud tone, "that you had any special interest in this, Sir Philip."
"I have this interest—that I love you with all my heart, Margaret, and hope that you will let me call you my wife one day. It is this love, this hope, which makes me long to think of you as perfect—always noble and self-sacrificing and just! Margaret, you will not forbid me to hope?"
"I have this interest—that I love you with all my heart, Margaret, and hope that you will let me call you my wife one day. It is this love, this hope, which makes me long to think of you as perfect—always noble and self-sacrificing and just! Margaret, you won’t stop me from hoping, will you?"
He had chosen a bad time for his declaration of love. He saw this, and his accent grew more and more supplicating, for he perceived that the look of repulsion, which he knew and hated, was already stealing into Margaret's lovely eyes. She stood as if turned into stone, and did not answer a word. And it was on this scene that Lady Caroline broke at that moment—a scene which, at first sight, gave the mother keen pleasure, for it had all the orthodox appearance of love-making: the girl, silent, downcast, embarrassed; the man passionate and earnest, with head bent towards her fair face, and hands outstretched in entreaty.
He had picked a terrible time to confess his love. He realized this, and his tone became increasingly pleading, as he noticed the look of disgust he recognized and despised starting to creep into Margaret's beautiful eyes. She stood there like a statue and didn’t say a word. At that moment, Lady Caroline completely broke down—an event that, at first glance, brought the mother great satisfaction, as it had all the typical signs of romance: the girl, quiet, looking down, and embarrassed; the man, passionate and sincere, leaning toward her lovely face, his hands outstretched in desperation.
But poor Lady Caroline was soon to be undeceived, and her castle in the air to come tumbling down about her ears.
But poor Lady Caroline was soon to realize the truth, and her dreams would come crashing down around her.
CHAPTER XVI.
SIR PHILIP'S OPINION.
"Is anything the matter?" said Lady Caroline, suavely.
"Is something wrong?" Lady Caroline said smoothly.
She had been undecided for a minute as to whether she had not better withdraw unseen, but the distressed expression on her-daughter's face decided her to speak. She might at least prevent Margaret from saying anything foolish.
She had been unsure for a moment about whether she should quietly slip away, but the worried look on her daughter's face made her decide to say something. At the very least, she could stop Margaret from saying something foolish.
Sir Philip drew back a little. Margaret went—almost hurriedly—up to her mother, and put her hand into Lady Caroline's.
Sir Philip stepped back slightly. Margaret quickly went over to her mother and placed her hand in Lady Caroline's.
"Will you tell him? will you explain to him, please?" she said. "I do not want to hear any more: I would rather not. We could never understand each other, and I should be very unhappy."
"Will you tell him? Can you please explain it to him?" she said. "I really don’t want to hear any more: I’d rather not. We could never understand each other, and it would make me very unhappy."
Sir Philip made an eager gesture, but Lady Caroline silenced him by an entreating glance and then looked straight into her daughter's eyes. Their limpid hazel depths were troubled now: tears were evidently very near, and Lady Caroline detested tears.
Sir Philip made an eager gesture, but Lady Caroline silenced him with a pleading look and then focused directly on her daughter's eyes. The clear hazel depths were now troubled: tears were clearly very close, and Lady Caroline hated tears.
"My darling child," she said, "you must not agitate yourself. You shall hear nothing that you do not want to hear. Sir Philip would never say anything that would pain you."
"My darling child," she said, "you must not upset yourself. You won’t hear anything you don’t want to hear. Sir Philip would never say anything that would hurt you."
"I have asked her to be my wife," said Sir Philip, very quietly, "and I hope that she will not refuse to hear me say that, at least."
"I've asked her to be my wife," Sir Philip said softly, "and I hope she won't refuse to let me say that, at least."
"But that was not all," said Margaret, suddenly turning on him her grieving eyes—eyes that always looked so much more grieved than their owner felt—and her flushing, quivering face: "You told me first that I was wrong—selfish and unjust; and you want me to humiliate myself—to say that it was my fault——"
"But that wasn't everything," Margaret said, suddenly turning to him with her sad eyes—eyes that always seemed more hurt than she actually felt—and her flushed, trembling face: "You first told me I was wrong—selfish and unfair; and now you want me to humiliate myself—to admit that it was my fault——"
"My dearest Margaret!" exclaimed Lady Caroline, in amaze, "what can you mean? Philip, are we dreaming?—Darling child, come with me to your room: you had better lie down for a little time while I talk to Sir Philip. Excuse me a moment, Sir Philip—I will come back."
"My dearest Margaret!" exclaimed Lady Caroline in astonishment. "What do you mean? Philip, are we dreaming?—Precious child, come with me to your room. You should lie down for a bit while I talk to Sir Philip. Excuse me for a moment, Sir Philip—I'll be right back."
Margaret allowed herself to be led from the room. This outbreak of emotion was almost unprecedented in her history; but then Sir Philip had attacked her on her tenderest side—that of her personal dignity. Margaret Adair found it very hard to believe that she was as others are, and not made of a different clay from them.
Margaret let herself be guided out of the room. This burst of emotion was nearly unheard of in her life; but then Sir Philip had hit her where it hurt the most—her sense of personal dignity. Margaret Adair found it really difficult to accept that she was like everyone else and not made from a different kind of clay.
Some little time elapsed before Lady Caroline's return. She had made Margaret lie down, administered sal volatile, covered her with an eiderdown quilt, and seen her maid bathing the girl's forehead with eau de Cologne and water before she came back again. And all this took time. She apologized very prettily for her delay, but Sir Philip did not seem to heed her excuses: he was standing beside the fire, meditatively tugging at his black beard, and Lady Caroline had some difficulty in thinking that she could read the expression of his face.
Some time passed before Lady Caroline returned. She had made Margaret lie down, given her some smelling salts, covered her with a down comforter, and checked in on her maid who was bathing the girl's forehead with a mix of eau de Cologne and water before coming back. All of this took time. She apologized nicely for her delay, but Sir Philip didn’t seem to pay attention to her excuses; he was standing by the fire, thoughtfully tugging at his black beard, and Lady Caroline found it hard to interpret the expression on his face.
"I do not quite understand all this," she said, with her most amiable expression of countenance, as she seated herself on the other side of the soft white hearthrug. "Margaret mentioned Miss Colwyn's name: I am quite at a loss to imagine how Miss Colwyn comes to be mixed up in the matter."
"I don't really get all this," she said, with her friendliest expression, as she sat down on the other side of the soft white hearth rug. "Margaret mentioned Miss Colwyn's name: I’m totally confused about how Miss Colwyn is involved in this."
"I am very sorry," said Sir Philip, ruefully. "I never thought that there would be any difficulty. I seem to have offended Margaret most thoroughly."
"I’m really sorry," Sir Philip said with a sigh. "I never thought there would be any problem. It looks like I’ve really upset Margaret."
Lady Caroline smiled. "Girls soon forget a man's offences," she said, consolingly. "What did you say?"
Lady Caroline smiled. "Girls quickly forget a guy's mistakes," she said kindly. "What did you say?"
And then Sir Philip, with some hesitation, told the story of his plea for Janetta Colwyn.
And then Sir Philip, after a moment of hesitation, shared the story of his request for Janetta Colwyn.
The smile was frozen on Lady Caroline's lips. She sat up straight, and stared at her visitor. When he had quite ended his explanation, she said, as icily as she knew how to speak—
The smile was frozen on Lady Caroline's lips. She sat up straight and stared at her visitor. When he had completely finished his explanation, she said, as coldly as she could manage—
"And you asked my daughter to justify Miss Colwyn at the cost of her own feelings—I might almost say, of her own social standing in the neighborhood!—--"
"And you asked my daughter to defend Miss Colwyn at the expense of her own feelings—I could almost say, of her own social standing in the neighborhood!"
"Isn't that a little too strong, Lady Caroline? Your daughter's social standing would not be touched in the least by an act of common justice. No one who heard of it but would honor her for exculpating her friend!"
"Isn't that a bit too harsh, Lady Caroline? Your daughter's social status wouldn't be affected at all by an act of common justice. Anyone who hears about it would actually admire her for standing up for her friend!"
"Exculpating! My dear Philip, you are too Quixotic! Nobody accuses either of the girls of anything but a little thoughtlessness and defiance of authority——"
"Excusing! My dear Philip, you are being too idealistic! No one blames either of the girls for anything more than a bit of thoughtlessness and defying authority——"
"Exactly," said Philip, with some heat, "and therefore while the report of it will not injure your daughter, it may do irreparable harm to a girl who has her own way to make in the world. The gossip of Beaminster tea-tables is not to be despised. The old ladies of Beaminster are all turning their backs on Miss Colwyn, because common report declares her to have been expelled—or dismissed—in disgrace from Miss Polehampton's school. The fact that nobody knows exactly why she was dismissed adds weight to the injury. It is so easy to say, 'They don't tell why she was sent away—something too dreadful to be talked about,' and so on. My mother tells me that there is a general feeling abroad that Miss Colwyn is not a person to be trusted with young girls. Now that is a terrible slur upon an innocent woman who has to earn her own living, Lady Caroline; and I really must beg that you and Margaret will set yourselves to remove it."
"Exactly," said Philip, a bit heatedly, "and while the report won't harm your daughter, it could cause serious damage to a girl trying to make her own way in the world. The gossip at Beaminster tea parties shouldn't be taken lightly. The older ladies in Beaminster are all turning away from Miss Colwyn because the rumor says she was expelled—or dismissed—in disgrace from Miss Polehampton's school. The fact that no one knows exactly why she was let go only adds to the damage. It's so easy to say, 'They won't say why she was sent away—something too terrible to discuss,' and so on. My mother tells me there's a general sentiment that Miss Colwyn isn't someone to trust with young girls. That’s a terrible stain on an innocent woman who has to support herself, Lady Caroline; and I really must urge you and Margaret to work on clearing that up."
"Really, Philip! Quite a tirade!"
"Seriously, Philip! What a rant!"
Lady Caroline laughed delicately as she spoke, and passed a lace handkerchief across her lips as though to brush away a smile. She was a little puzzled and rather vexed, but she did not wish to show her true opinion of Sir Philip and his views.
Lady Caroline laughed softly as she spoke and covered her lips with a lace handkerchief, almost as if to hide a smile. She felt a bit confused and somewhat annoyed, but she didn’t want to reveal her true feelings about Sir Philip and his opinions.
"And so," she went on, "you said all this to my poor child; harrowed her feelings and wounded her self-respect, and insisted on it that she should go round Beaminster explaining that it was her fault and not Janetta Colwyn's that Miss Polehampton acted in so absurdly arbitrary a manner!"
"And so," she continued, "you said all this to my poor child; you upset her feelings and hurt her self-esteem, and insisted that she should go around Beaminster explaining that it was her fault and not Janetta Colwyn's that Miss Polehampton acted in such an absurdly arbitrary way!"
"You choose to put it in that way," said Sir Philip, drawing down his brows, "and I cannot very well contradict you; but I venture to think, Lady Caroline, that you know quite well what I mean."
"You decided to put it that way," said Sir Philip, furrowing his brows, "and I can't really argue with you; but I dare say, Lady Caroline, that you know exactly what I mean."
"I should be glad if you would put it into plain words. You wish Margaret—to do—what?"
"I would appreciate it if you could say it plainly. What do you want Margaret to do?"
"I very much wish that she would go to Miss Morrison and explain to her why Miss Colwyn left school. There is no need that she should take any blame upon herself. You must confess that it was she who took the law into her own hands, Lady Caroline; Miss Colwyn was perfectly ready to submit. And I think that as this occurrence has been made the ground for refusing to give Miss Colwyn the work that she urgently needs, it is Miss Adair's plain duty to try at least to set the matter right. I do not see why she should refuse."
"I really wish she would go to Miss Morrison and explain why Miss Colwyn left school. She shouldn't feel like she has to take any blame. You have to admit it was her who took matters into her own hands, Lady Caroline; Miss Colwyn was completely prepared to comply. And since this situation has become the reason for denying Miss Colwyn the job she desperately needs, it’s Miss Adair's clear responsibility to at least try to fix this. I don’t understand why she wouldn’t."
"You have no pride yourself, I suppose? Do you suppose that Mr. Adair would allow it?"
"You don’t have any pride, do you? Do you really think Mr. Adair would let that happen?"
"Then you might do it for her, Lady Caroline," said Sir Philip, turning round on her, with his winning, persuasive manner, of which even at that moment she felt the charm. "It would be so easy for you to explain it quietly to Miss Morrison, and ask her to give that poor girl a place in her school! Who else could do it better? If Margaret is not—not quite strong enough for the task, then will you not help us out of our difficulty, and do it for her?"
"Then maybe you could do it for her, Lady Caroline," said Sir Philip, turning to her with his charming, persuasive manner, which she found appealing even at that moment. "It would be so easy for you to quietly explain it to Miss Morrison and ask her to give that poor girl a spot in her school! Who else could do it better? If Margaret isn't quite strong enough for the task, would you help us out of our bind and do it for her?"
"Certainly not, Sir Philip. Your request seems to me exceedingly unreasonable. I do not in the least believe that Miss Morrison has refused to take her for that reason only. There is some other, you may depend upon it. I shall not interfere."
"Definitely not, Sir Philip. Your request seems very unreasonable to me. I don’t believe for a second that Miss Morrison has refused to take her just for that reason. There’s definitely something else going on, you can count on it. I won’t get involved."
"You could at least give her a strong recommendation."
"You could at least give her a solid recommendation."
"I know nothing about the girl except that she sings fairly well," said Lady Caroline, in a hard, determined voice. "I do not want to know anything about her—she has done nothing but make mischief and cause contention ever since I heard her name. I begin to agree with Miss Polehampton—it was a most unsuitable friendship."
"I don’t know anything about the girl except that she sings pretty well," said Lady Caroline, in a firm, resolute tone. "I don’t want to know anything more about her—she’s only caused trouble and conflict since I first heard her name. I’m starting to see Miss Polehampton’s point—it was a really inappropriate friendship."
"It has been a disastrous friendship for Miss Colwyn, I fear. You must excuse me if I say that it is hardly generous—after having been the means of the loss of her first situation—to refuse to help her in obtaining another."
"It has been a terrible friendship for Miss Colwyn, I’m afraid. Please excuse me for saying that it’s not very kind—after being the reason she lost her first job—to refuse to help her find another."
"I think I am the best judge of that. If you mean to insinuate, Sir Philip, that your proposal for Margaret's hand which we have talked over before, hinges on her compliance with your wishes in this instance, you had better withdraw it at once."
"I believe I'm the best person to judge that. If you’re suggesting, Sir Philip, that your proposal for Margaret's hand, which we've discussed before, depends on her going along with your wishes this time, you should withdraw it right now."
"You must be aware that I have no such meaning," said Sir Philip, in a tone that showed him to be much wounded.
"You should know that I didn’t mean anything like that," Sir Philip said, his tone revealing that he was quite hurt.
"I am glad—for your own sake—to hear it. Neither Mr. Adair nor myself could permit Margaret to lower herself by going to explain her past conduct to a second-rate Beaminster schoolmistress."
"I’m really glad to hear that—for your own sake. Neither Mr. Adair nor I could let Margaret embarrass herself by going to explain her past actions to a second-rate Beaminster schoolmistress."
Sir Philip stood silent, downcast, his eyebrows contracting over his eyes until—as Lady Caroline afterwards expressed it—he positively scowled.
Sir Philip stood there quietly, looking downcast, his eyebrows drawing together over his eyes until—just as Lady Caroline later put it—he was practically scowling.
"You disagree with me, I presume?" she inquired, with some irony in her tone.
"You don't agree with me, do you?" she asked, with a hint of irony in her voice.
"Yes, Lady Caroline, I do disagree with you. I thought that you—and Margaret—would be more generous towards a fatherless girl."
"Yes, Lady Caroline, I have to disagree with you. I thought that you—and Margaret—would be more kind to a girl without a father."
"You must excuse me if I say that your interest in 'a fatherless girl' is somewhat out of place, Sir Philip. You are a young man, and it is not quite seemly for you to make such a point of befriending a little music governess. I am sorry to have to speak so plainly, but I must say that I do not think such interest befits a gentleman, and especially one who has been asking us for our daughter."
"You'll have to forgive me for saying that your interest in 'a fatherless girl' is a bit inappropriate, Sir Philip. You’re a young man, and it's not really suitable for you to go out of your way to befriend a little music governess. I regret having to be so direct, but I have to point out that such interest doesn’t seem to fit a gentleman, especially someone who has been asking for our daughter."
"My love for Margaret," said Sir Philip, gravely, "cannot blind me to other duties."
"My love for Margaret," Sir Philip said seriously, "can't make me ignore my other responsibilities."
"There are duties in the world," rejoined Lady Caroline, "between which we sometimes have to choose. It seems to me that you may have to choose between your love for Margaret and your 'interest' in Janetta Colwyn."
"There are responsibilities in the world," replied Lady Caroline, "that we sometimes have to pick between. It seems to me that you might have to choose between your love for Margaret and your 'interest' in Janetta Colwyn."
"I hardly think," said her guest, "that I deserve this language, Lady Caroline. However, since these are your opinions, I can but say that I deeply regret them—and take my leave. If you or Miss Adair should wish to recall me you have but to send me a word—a line: I shall be ready to come. Your daughter knows my love for her. I am not yet disposed to give up all hope of a recall."
"I really don’t think," said her guest, "that I deserve to be spoken to this way, Lady Caroline. However, since those are your views, I can only say that I’m truly sorry about them—and I’ll take my leave. If you or Miss Adair want to bring me back, just send me a word or a line: I’ll be ready to return. Your daughter knows how much I care for her. I’m not ready to give up all hope of being asked back."
And then he took his leave with a manner of punctilious politeness which, oddly enough, made Lady Caroline feel herself in the wrong more than anything that he had said. She was more ruffled than Margaret had ever seen her when at last she sought the girl's room shortly before the ringing of the dressing-bell.
And then he said goodbye with such careful politeness that, strangely enough, it made Lady Caroline feel more at fault than anything he had said. She appeared more upset than Margaret had ever seen her when she finally went to the girl's room just before the dressing-bell rang.
She found Margaret looking pale and a little frightened, but perfectly composed. She came up to Lady Caroline and put her arms round her mother's neck with a caressing movement.
She found Margaret looking pale and slightly scared, but completely composed. She walked up to Lady Caroline and wrapped her arms around her mother's neck in a loving gesture.
"Dear mamma," she said, "I am afraid I was not quite polite to Sir Philip."
"Dear Mom," she said, "I'm afraid I wasn't very polite to Sir Philip."
"I think, dear, that Sir Philip was scarcely polite to you. I am not at all satisfied with his conduct. He is quite unreasonable."
"I think, dear, that Sir Philip was really rude to you. I'm not at all happy with how he acted. He's being completely unreasonable."
Margaret slowly withdrew her arms from her mother's neck, looked at her uneasily, and looked down again.
Margaret slowly pulled her arms away from her mom's neck, glanced at her nervously, and then looked down again.
"He thinks that I ought to do something for Janetta—to make people think well of her, I suppose."
"He believes that I should do something for Janetta—to make others think positively of her, I guess."
"He is utterly preposterous," said Lady Caroline.
"He's completely ridiculous," said Lady Caroline.
"Do you think I ought to go to Miss Morrison about Janetta, mamma?"
"Do you think I should go to Miss Morrison about Janetta, mom?"
"No, indeed, my dearest. Your father would never hear of it."
"No way, my dear. Your dad would never go for it."
"I should like to do all that I could for her. I am very fond of her, indeed I am, although Sir Philip thinks me so selfish." And Margaret's soft hazel eyes filled with tears, which fell gently over her delicate cheeks without distorting her features in the least.
"I want to do everything I can for her. I really care about her, even though Sir Philip thinks I'm selfish." Margaret's soft hazel eyes filled with tears that gently fell down her delicate cheeks without changing her expression at all.
"Don't cry, my darling; please don't cry," said her mother, anxiously. "Your eyelids will be red all the evening, and papa will ask what is the matter. Have you any rose water?—Of course you will do all you can for your poor little friend: you are only too fond of her—too generous!—Sir Philip does not understand you as I do; he has disappointed me very much this afternoon."
"Don't cry, sweetie; please don't cry," her mom said, worried. "Your eyes will be red all evening, and Dad will ask what's wrong. Do you have any rose water? Of course, you'll do everything you can for your poor little friend; you care about her too much—you're too kind! Sir Philip doesn't get you like I do; he really let me down this afternoon."
"He was very unkind," said Margaret, with the faintest possible touch of resentment in her soft tones.
"He was really unkind," said Margaret, with the slightest hint of resentment in her gentle voice.
"Think no more of him for the present, dear. I dare say he will be here to-morrow, penitent and abashed. There goes the dressing-bell. Are you ready for Markham now? Put on your pink dress."
"Don’t think about him for now, dear. I’m sure he’ll be here tomorrow, sorry and embarrassed. There's the dressing bell. Are you ready for Markham now? Put on your pink dress."
She spoke pleasantly, and even playfully, but she gave Margaret a searching glance, as though she would have read the girl's heart if she could. But she was reassured. Margaret was smiling now; she was as calm as ever; she had brushed the tears from her eyes with a filmy handkerchief and looked perfectly serene. "I am rather glad that you have found Sir Philip unreasonable, mamma," she said, placidly; "I always thought so, but you did not quite agree with me."
She spoke nicely and even playfully, but she gave Margaret a probing look, as if she wanted to read the girl's heart. But she felt reassured. Margaret was smiling now; she was as calm as ever; she had wiped the tears from her eyes with a delicate handkerchief and looked completely at peace. "I'm actually glad that you find Sir Philip unreasonable, Mom," she said calmly; "I always thought so, but you didn't quite see it my way."
"The child's fancy is untouched," said Lady Caroline to herself as she went back to her room, "and I am thankful for it. She is quite capable of a little romantic folly if nobody is near to put some common-sense into her sometimes. And Philip Ashley has no common-sense at all."
"The child's imagination is still intact," Lady Caroline thought to herself as she returned to her room, "and I’m grateful for that. She’s completely capable of indulging in some romantic nonsense if there’s no one around to bring her back to reality. And Philip Ashley has zero common sense."
She was glad to see that at dinner Margaret's serenity was still unruffled. When Mr. Adair grumbled at the absence of Sir Philip, whom he had expected to see that evening, the girl only looked down at her plate without a blush or a word of explanation. Lady Caroline drew her daughter's arm through her own as they left the dining-room with a feeling that she was worthy of the race to which she belonged.
She was happy to see that Margaret was still calm at dinner. When Mr. Adair complained about Sir Philip not being there, whom he had expected to see that night, the girl just looked down at her plate without blushing or saying anything. Lady Caroline linked her arm with her daughter's as they left the dining room, feeling proud of being part of their family.
But she was not in the least prepared for the first remark made by Margaret when they reached the drawing-room.
But she was not at all prepared for the first thing Margaret said when they got to the living room.
"Mamma, I must go to see Janetta to-morrow."
"Mom, I have to go see Janetta tomorrow."
"Indeed, dear? And why?"
"Really, dear? Why's that?"
"To find out whether the things that Sir Philip has been saying are true."
"To find out if what Sir Philip has been saying is true."
"No, Margaret, dear, you really must not do that, darling. It would not be wise. What Sir Philip says does not matter to us. I cannot have you interfering with Miss Colwyn's concerns in that way."
"No, Margaret, sweetheart, you really shouldn’t do that, darling. It wouldn’t be smart. What Sir Philip says doesn’t concern us. I can’t let you get involved with Miss Colwyn's issues like that."
Margaret was very docile. She only said, after a moment's pause—
Margaret was very accommodating. She only said, after a brief pause—
"May I not ask her to give me the singing lessons we arranged for me to take?"
"Can I ask her to give me the singing lessons we set up for me?"
Lady Caroline considered for a minute or two and then said—
Lady Caroline thought for a minute or two and then said—
"Yes, dear, you may ask her about the singing lessons. In doing that you will be benefiting her, and giving her a practical recommendation that ought to be very valuable to her."
"Yes, sweetheart, you can ask her about the singing lessons. By doing that, you'll be helping her out and giving her a practical recommendation that should really be valuable to her."
"Shall I drive over to-morrow?"
"Should I drive over tomorrow?"
"No, write and ask her to come here to lunch. Then we can arrange about hours. I have not the least objection to your taking lessons from her ... especially as they are so cheap," said Lady Caroline to herself, "but I do not wish you to talk to her about Miss Polehampton's conduct. There is no use in such discussions."
"No, write and ask her to come here for lunch. Then we can sort out the schedule. I have no problem with you taking lessons from her... especially since they're so affordable," Lady Caroline thought to herself, "but I don’t want you to discuss Miss Polehampton's behavior with her. There's no point in those conversations."
"No, mamma," said the dutiful Margaret.
"No, mom," said the dutiful Margaret.
"And Sir Philip will be pleased to hear that his favorite is being benefited," said her mother, with a slightly sarcastic smile.
"And Sir Philip will be glad to know that his favorite is doing well," her mother said with a hint of sarcasm in her smile.
Margaret held up her stately head. "It matters very little to me whether Sir Philip is pleased or not," she said with a somewhat lofty accent, not often heard from the gentle lips of Margaret Adair.
Margaret held her head high. "I really don’t care whether Sir Philip is pleased or not," she said in a somewhat haughty tone, rarely heard from the gentle lips of Margaret Adair.
CHAPTER XVII.
MARGARET'S FRIENDSHIP.
Margaret wrote her note to Janetta, and put her friend into something of a dilemma. She always felt it difficult to leave Mrs. Colwyn alone for many hours at a time. She had done her best to prevent her from obtaining stimulants, but it was no easy thing to make it impossible; and it was always dangerous to remove a restraining influence. At last she induced an old friend, a Mrs. Maitland, to spend the day with her stepmother, while she went to Helmsley Court; and having thus provided against emergencies, she was prepared to spend some pleasant hours with Margaret.
Margaret wrote her note to Janetta, putting her friend in a bit of a tough spot. She always found it hard to leave Mrs. Colwyn alone for long periods. She had done her best to keep her from getting stimulants, but it wasn't easy to make it impossible; and it was always risky to remove a restraining influence. In the end, she convinced an old friend, Mrs. Maitland, to spend the day with her stepmother while she headed to Helmsley Court; and having taken precautions for any emergencies, she was ready to enjoy some pleasant hours with Margaret.
The day was cold and frosty, with a blue sky overhead, and the ground hard as iron underfoot. A carriage was sent for Janetta, and the girl was almost sorry that she had to be driven to her destination, for a brisk walk would have been more to her taste on this brilliant December day. But she was of course bound to make use of the carriage that came for her, and so she drove off in state, while Tiny and Jinks danced wildly on the doorstep and waved their hands to her in hilarious farewells. Mrs. Colwyn was secluding herself upstairs in high indignation at Janetta's presumption—first, in going to Helmsley Court at all, and, secondly, in having invited Mrs. Maitland to come to dinner—but Janetta did her best to forget the vexations and anxieties of the day, and to prepare herself as best she might for the serene atmosphere of Helmsley Court.
The day was cold and frosty, with a clear blue sky overhead, and the ground hard as iron beneath her feet. A carriage was sent for Janetta, and she almost wished she could walk to her destination instead, as a brisk stroll would have suited her much better on this beautiful December day. But of course, she had to use the carriage that came for her, so she set off in style, while Tiny and Jinks danced excitedly on the doorstep and waved goodbye to her with joyful abandon. Mrs. Colwyn was isolating herself upstairs in great frustration over Janetta's audacity—first by going to Helmsley Court at all, and second by inviting Mrs. Maitland to dinner—but Janetta did her best to put aside the day's irritations and concerns, preparing herself as well as she could for the calm atmosphere of Helmsley Court.
It was more than three months since her father's death, and she had not seen Margaret for what seemed to her like a century. In those three months she had had some new and sad experiences, and she almost wondered whether Margaret would not think her changed beyond knowledge by the troubles of the past. But in this fancy Janetta only proved herself young at heart; in later years she found, as we all find, that the outer man is little changed by the most terrible and heart-rending calamities. It was almost a surprise to Janetta that Margaret did not remark on her altered appearance. But Margaret saw nothing very different in her friend. Her black mourning garments certainly made her look pale, but Margaret was not a sufficiently keen observer to note the additional depth of expression in Janetta's dark eyes, or the slightly pathetic look given to her features by the thinning of her cheeks and the droop of her finely curved mouth. Lady Caroline, however, noticed all these points, and was quite aware that these changes, slight though they were, gave force and refinement to the girl's face. Secretly, she was embittered against Janetta, and this new charm of hers only added to her dislike. But, outwardly, Lady Caroline was sweetness and sympathy personified.
It had been over three months since her father's death, and she hadn't seen Margaret in what felt like forever. During those three months, she had gone through some new and sad experiences, and she started to wonder if Margaret would think she had changed beyond recognition because of everything that had happened. But in that thought, Janetta only revealed her youthfulness; later on, she learned, as we all do, that the outside rarely changes much after the most devastating events. Janetta was almost surprised that Margaret didn't comment on her changed appearance. However, Margaret didn't notice anything particularly different about her friend. The black mourning clothes definitely made her look pale, but Margaret wasn't observant enough to see the deeper expression in Janetta's dark eyes or the slightly sad look on her face from her thinner cheeks and the droop of her finely shaped mouth. Lady Caroline, on the other hand, noticed all these details and recognized that these subtle changes, though minor, added strength and grace to the girl's face. Deep down, she felt bitter towards Janetta, and this new charm only fueled her dislike. Yet, on the surface, Lady Caroline acted as if she were nothing but sweetness and sympathy.
"You poor darling," said Margaret, when she stood with Janetta in Miss Adair's own little sitting-room, awaiting the sound of the luncheon bell; "what you must have suffered! I have felt for you, Janetta—oh, more than I can tell! You are quite pale, dear; I do hope you are better and stronger than you were?"
"You poor thing," said Margaret, as she stood with Janetta in Miss Adair's cozy little sitting room, waiting for the lunch bell to ring. "You must have gone through so much! I've felt for you, Janetta—oh, more than I can express! You look so pale, dear; I really hope you're feeling better and stronger than you were?"
"I am quite well, thank you," said Janetta.
"I’m doing well, thanks," said Janetta.
"But you must have had so much to bear! If I lost my friends—my dear father or mother—I know I should be broken-hearted. You are so brave and good, Janetta, dear."
"But you must have had so much to deal with! If I lost my friends—my dear dad or mom—I know I would be heartbroken. You are so brave and kind, Janetta, dear."
"I don't feel so," said Janetta, sorrowfully. "I wish I did. It would be rather a comfort sometimes."
"I don't feel that way," Janetta said sadly. "I wish I did. It would be kind of comforting at times."
"You have a great deal of trouble and care, I am afraid," said Margaret, softly. She was resolved to be staunch to her friend, although Sir Philip had been so disagreeable about Janetta. She was going to show him that she could take her own way of showing friendship.
"You’ve got a lot of trouble and stress, I’m afraid," said Margaret softly. She was determined to stand by her friend, even though Sir Philip had been so unpleasant about Janetta. She was going to show him that she could express her friendship in her own way.
"There have been a good many changes in the family, and changes always bring anxieties with them," said Janetta, firmly. She had particularly resolved that she would not complain of her troubles to the Adairs; it would seem like asking them to help her—"sponging upon them," as she disdainfully thought. Janetta had a very fair share of sturdy pride and independence with which to make her way through the world.
"There have been a lot of changes in the family, and changes always bring worries," said Janetta, firmly. She had specifically decided that she wouldn't burden the Adairs with her troubles; it would feel like asking them for help—"sponging off them," as she disdainfully thought. Janetta had a good amount of pride and independence to navigate her way through the world.
Margaret would have continued the subject, but at that moment the bell rang, and Janetta was glad to go downstairs.
Margaret would have kept talking about it, but just then the bell rang, and Janetta was relieved to head downstairs.
It was curious, as she remembered afterwards, to find that the splendors of the house, the elaboration of service, now produced not the slightest impression upon her. She had grown out of her former girlish feeling of insignificance in the presence of powdered footmen and fashionable ladies' maids. The choice flowers, the silver plate, the dainty furniture and hangings, which had once excited and almost awed her imagination, were perceived by her with comparative indifference. She was a woman, not a child, and these things were but as toys to one who had stood so lately face to face with the larger issues of life and death. Mr. Adair and Lady Caroline talked pleasantly to her, utterly ignoring, of course, any change in her circumstances or recent source of trouble, and Janetta did her best to respond. It was by way of trying to introduce a pleasant subject of conversation that she said at length to her hostess—
It was interesting, as she later recalled, to find that the lavishness of the house and the attention to service no longer made any impact on her. She had moved past her former girlish feeling of unimportance in front of powdered footmen and stylish ladies' maids. The choice flowers, the silverware, and the elegant furniture and decorations, which had once captivated and almost overwhelmed her imagination, now seemed to her almost indifferent. She was a woman, not a child, and these things felt like toys to someone who had recently faced the bigger issues of life and death. Mr. Adair and Lady Caroline chatted with her pleasantly, completely ignoring any changes in her circumstances or recent troubles, and Janetta did her best to engage. In an attempt to introduce a lighter topic of conversation, she finally said to her hostess—
"I met Sir Philip Ashley the other day. He is so kind as to say that he will try to find me some pupils."
"I ran into Sir Philip Ashley the other day. He was nice enough to say that he would try to find me some students."
"Indeed," said Lady Caroline, drily. She did not approve of the introduction of Sir Philip's name or of Janetta's professional employment. Margaret flushed a little, and turned aside to give her mother's poodle a sweet biscuit.
"Definitely," said Lady Caroline, dryly. She didn't like bringing up Sir Philip's name or Janetta's job. Margaret blushed a bit and turned away to give her mother's poodle a treat.
"Sir Philip is a kind, good fellow," said Mr. Adair, who had not been admitted behind the scenes; "and I am sure that he will do what he can. Do you know his mother yet? No? Ah, she's like an antique chatelaine: one of the stateliest, handsomest old ladies of the day. Is she not, Caroline?"
"Sir Philip is a kind, decent guy," said Mr. Adair, who hadn’t been let in on the behind-the-scenes details; "and I’m sure he’ll do what he can. Have you met his mom yet? No? Ah, she’s like an old-fashioned lady: one of the most distinguished and beautiful older women around. Isn’t she, Caroline?"
"She is very handsome," said Lady Caroline, quietly, "but difficult to get on with. She is the proudest woman I ever knew."
"She’s really attractive," Lady Caroline said softly, "but hard to get along with. She’s the proudest woman I’ve ever known."
The servants were out of the room, or she would not have said so much. But it was just as well to let this presuming girl know what she might expect from Sir Philip's mother if she had any designs upon him. Unfortunately her intended warning fell unheeded upon Janetta's ear.
The servants were out of the room, or she wouldn't have said so much. But it was better to let this bold girl know what she might expect from Sir Philip's mother if she had any intentions with him. Unfortunately, her intended warning went ignored by Janetta.
"Is she, indeed?" said Mr. Adair, with interest. He was the greatest gossip of the neighborhood. "She is one of the Beauchamps, and of course she has some pride of family. But otherwise—I never noticed much pride about her. Now, how does it manifest itself, do you think?"
"Is she, really?" Mr. Adair said, intrigued. He was the biggest gossip in the neighborhood. "She's one of the Beauchamps, so naturally she has some family pride. But honestly—I never saw much pride in her. So, how do you think it shows?"
"Really, Reginald," said Lady Caroline, with her little smile; "how can I tell you? You must surely have noticed it for yourself. With her equals she is exceedingly pleasant; but I never knew anyone who could repress insolence or presumption with a firmer hand."
"Honestly, Reginald," Lady Caroline said with a slight smile, "how can I explain it to you? You must have noticed it yourself. With her peers, she is incredibly friendly, but I've never seen anyone handle rudeness or arrogance so effectively."
"What a pleasant person!" said Mr. Adair, laughing and looking mirthfully at Margaret. "We shall have to be on our good behavior when we see her, shall we not, my Pearl?"
"What a nice person!" Mr. Adair said, laughing and looking happily at Margaret. "We’ll have to be on our best behavior when we see her, right, my Pearl?"
This turn of conversation seemed to Lady Caroline so unfortunate that she rose from the table as soon as possible, and adjourned further discussion of the Ashleys to another period. And it was after luncheon that she found occasion to say to Janetta, in her softiest, silkiest tones—
This shift in conversation struck Lady Caroline as so unfortunate that she got up from the table as quickly as she could and postponed further discussion about the Ashleys for another time. It was after lunch that she found a moment to say to Janetta, in her softest, silkiest voice—
"Perhaps it would be better, dear Miss Colwyn, if you would be so very kind as not to mention Sir Philip Ashley to Margaret unless she speaks of him to you. There is some slight misunderstanding between them, and Sir Philip has not been here for a day or two; but that it will be all cleared up very shortly, I have not the slightest doubt."
"Maybe it would be best, dear Miss Colwyn, if you kindly refrain from mentioning Sir Philip Ashley to Margaret unless she brings him up herself. There's a bit of a misunderstanding between them, and Sir Philip hasn’t been around for a day or two; however, I have no doubt it will be resolved very soon."
"Oh, I am sure I hope so! I am very sorry."
"Oh, I'm sure I hope so! I'm really sorry."
"There is scarcely any occasion to be sorry; it is quite a temporary estrangement, I am sure."
"There’s hardly any reason to be upset; it’s just a brief separation, I’m sure."
Janetta looked at Margaret with some concern when she had an opportunity of seeing her closely and alone, but she could distinguish no shade upon the girl's fair brow, no sadness in her even tones. Margaret talked about Janetta's brothers and sisters, about music, about her recent visits, as calmly as if she had not a care in the world. It was almost a surprise to Janetta when, after a little pause, she asked with some hesitation—
Janetta looked at Margaret with a hint of worry when she finally had the chance to see her up close and alone, but she couldn't detect any signs of worry on the girl's smooth forehead, nor any sadness in her steady voice. Margaret chatted about Janetta's siblings, about music, about her recent outings, as if she had absolutely no worries at all. It was almost a shock to Janetta when, after a brief pause, she asked hesitantly—
"You said you saw Sir Philip Ashley the other day?"
"You mentioned that you saw Sir Philip Ashley the other day?"
"Yes," answered Janetta, blushing out of sympathy, and looking away, so that she did not see the momentary glance of keen inquiry which was leveled at her from Margaret's hazel eyes.
"Yeah," Janetta replied, blushing with sympathy and looking away, so she missed the quick, probing glance directed at her from Margaret's hazel eyes.
"What did he say to you, dear?" asked Miss Adair.
"What did he say to you, dear?" asked Miss Adair.
"He spoke of my father—he was very kind," said Janetta, unconscious that her answer sounded like a subterfuge in her friend's ears. "He asked me if I wanted pupils; and he said that he would recommend me."
"He talked about my dad—he was really nice," said Janetta, unaware that her response sounded like an excuse to her friend. "He asked me if I wanted students; and he said he would recommend me."
"Oh," said Margaret. Then, after another little pause—"I daresay you have heard that we are not friends now?"
"Oh," said Margaret. Then, after another brief pause—"I guess you've heard that we're not friends anymore?"
"Yes," Janetta replied, not liking to say more.
"Yeah," Janetta replied, not wanting to say anything else.
For a moment Margaret raised her beautiful eyebrows.
For a moment, Margaret raised her gorgeous eyebrows.
"So Sir Philip had told her already!" she said to herself, with a little surprise. And she was not pleased with this mark of confidence on Sir Philip's part. It did not occur to her that Lady Caroline had been Janetta's informant.
"So Sir Philip had told her already!" she said to herself, feeling a little surprised. And she wasn't happy about this show of trust from Sir Philip. It didn't cross her mind that Lady Caroline had been the one to inform Janetta.
"I refused him," she said, quietly. "Mamma is vexed about it, but she does not wish to force me to marry against my will, of course."
"I turned him down," she said softly. "Mom is upset about it, but she doesn’t want to make me marry against my will, of course."
"Oh, but surely, Margaret, dear, you will change your mind?" said Janetta.
"Oh, but surely, Margaret, dear, you will change your mind?" Janetta said.
"No, indeed," Margaret answered, slightly lifting her graceful head. "Sir Philip is not a man whom I would ever marry."
"No, definitely not," Margaret replied, slightly tilting her graceful head. "Sir Philip is not someone I would ever marry."
And then she changed the subject. "See what a dear little piano I have in my sitting-room. Papa gave it to me the other day, so that I need not practice in the drawing-room. And what about our singing lessons, Janetta? Could you begin them at once, or would you rather wait until after the Christmas holidays?"
And then she changed the subject. "Look at this adorable little piano I have in my living room. Dad got it for me the other day, so I don't have to practice in the drawing room. What about our singing lessons, Janetta? Can you start them right away, or would you prefer to wait until after the Christmas break?"
Janetta reflected. "I should like to begin them at once, dear, if I can manage it."
Janetta thought to herself, "I’d like to start them right away, dear, if I can handle it."
"Have you so many pupils, then?" Margaret asked quickly.
"Do you have a lot of students, then?" Margaret asked quickly.
"Not so very many; but I mean—I am afraid I cannot spare time to come to Helmsley Court to give them. Do you go to Beaminster? Would you very much mind coming to our house in Gwynne Street?"
"Not too many; but I mean—I’m afraid I can’t find the time to come to Helmsley Court to give them. Do you go to Beaminster? Would you mind coming to our house on Gwynne Street?"
"Not at all," said Margaret, ever courteous and mindful of her friend's feelings. "But I must speak to mamma. It may be a little difficult to have the horses out sometimes ... that will be the only objection, I think."
"Not at all," said Margaret, always polite and considerate of her friend's feelings. "But I need to talk to Mom. It might be a bit tricky to get the horses out sometimes ... that should be the only issue, I think."
But it seemed as if there were other objections. For Lady Caroline received the proposition very coldly. It really took her aback.. It was one thing to have little Miss Colwyn to lunch once a week, and quite another to send Margaret to that shabby little house in Gywnne Street. "Who knows whether the drains are all right, and whether she may not get typhoid fever?" said Lady Caroline to herself, with a shudder. "There are children in the house—they may develop measles or chicken-pox at any moment—you never know when children of that class are free from infection. And I heard an odd report about Mrs. Colwyn's habits the other day. Oh, I think it is too great a risk."
But it felt like there were other concerns. Lady Caroline reacted very coldly to the suggestion. It really caught her off guard. It was one thing to have little Miss Colwyn over for lunch once a week, and quite another to send Margaret to that rundown little house on Gwynne Street. "Who knows if the plumbing is okay, or if she might catch typhoid fever?" Lady Caroline thought to herself, shuddering. "There are kids in that house—they could come down with measles or chickenpox any minute—you never know when children from that background are free from infection. And I heard some strange things about Mrs. Colwyn's behavior the other day. Oh, I think it's too big of a risk."
But when she said as much after Janetta's departure, she found Margaret for once recalcitrant. Margaret had her own views of propriety, and these were quite as firmly grounded as those of Lady Caroline. She had treated Janetta, she considered, with the greatest magnanimity, and she meant to be magnanimous to the end. She had made the gardener cut Miss Colwyn a basket of his best flowers and his choicest forced fruit; she had herself directed the housekeeper to see that some game was placed under the coachman's box when Miss Colwyn was driven home; and she had sent a box of French sweets to Tiny, although she had never seen that young lady in her life, and had a vague objection to all Janetta's relations. She felt, therefore, perfectly sure that she had done her duty, and she was not to be turned aside from the path of right.
But when she said this after Janetta left, she found Margaret unexpectedly defiant. Margaret had her own standards of propriety, and they were just as firmly established as Lady Caroline's. She believed she had treated Janetta with the utmost generosity, and she intended to maintain that generosity until the end. She had made the gardener cut a basket of his best flowers and finest forced fruit for Miss Colwyn; she had instructed the housekeeper to ensure some game was placed under the coachman's box when Miss Colwyn was driven home; and she had sent a box of French sweets to Tiny, even though she had never met that young lady and had a general dislike for all of Janetta's relatives. Therefore, she felt completely confident that she had fulfilled her duty, and she would not be swayed from the path of righteousness.
"I don't think that I shall run into any danger, mamma," she said, quietly. "The children are to be kept out of the way, and I shall see nobody but Janetta. She said so, very particularly. I daresay she thought of these things."
"I don’t think I’ll run into any danger, Mom," she said quietly. "The kids will be kept out of the way, and I’ll only see Janetta. She mentioned it very clearly. I’m sure she considered all of this."
"I don't see why she should not come here."
"I don't see why she shouldn't come here."
"No, nor I. But she says that she has so much to do."
"No, neither do I. But she says she has so much to do."
"Then it could not be true that she had no pupils, as she told Sir Philip," said Lady Caroline, looking at her daughter.
"Then it can't be true that she has no pupils, as she told Sir Philip," said Lady Caroline, glancing at her daughter.
Margaret was silent for a little time. Then she said, very deliberately—
Margaret was quiet for a moment. Then she said, very intentionally—
"I am almost afraid, mamma, that Janetta is not quite straightforward."
"I’m almost worried, Mom, that Janetta isn’t being completely honest."
"That was always my own idea," said Lady Caroline, rather eagerly. "I never quite trusted her, darling."
"That was always my own idea," Lady Caroline said eagerly. "I never fully trusted her, sweetheart."
"We always used to think her so truthful and courageous," said Margaret, with regret. "But I am afraid——You know, mamma, I asked her what Sir Philip said to her, and she did not say a single word about having talked to him of our leaving Miss Polehampton's. She said he had spoken of her father, and of getting pupils for her, and so on."
"We always thought she was so honest and brave," said Margaret, feeling regretful. "But I'm worried—You know, Mom, I asked her what Sir Philip said to her, and she didn’t mention anything at all about discussing our leaving Miss Polehampton's. She only said he talked about her dad and about finding students for her, and stuff like that."
"Very double-faced!" commented Lady Caroline.
"Very two-faced!" commented Lady Caroline.
"And—mamma, she must have seen Sir Philip again, because he had told her that we—that I—that we had quarreled a little, you know." And Margaret really believed that she was speaking the truth.
"And—mom, she must have seen Sir Philip again, because he told her that we—that I—that we had argued a bit, you know." And Margaret truly believed she was telling the truth.
"I think it is quite shocking," said Lady Caroline. "And I really do not understand, dearest, why you still persist in your infatuation for her. You could drop her easily now, on the excuse that you cannot go to Beaminster so often."
"I think it's really shocking," said Lady Caroline. "And I truly don't get, sweetheart, why you still hold on to your crush on her. You could easily let her go now, claiming that you can't go to Beaminster that often."
"Yes, I know I could, mamma," said Margaret, quietly. "But if you do not mind, I would rather not do so. You see, she is really in rather difficult circumstances. Her father has left them badly off, I suppose, and she has not many advanced pupils in Beaminster. We always promised that she should give me lessons; and if we draw back now, we may be doing her real harm; but if I take—say, a dozen lessons, we shall be giving her a recommendation, which, no doubt, will do her a great deal of good. And after that, when she is 'floated,' we can easily drop her if we wish. But it would be hardly kind to do it just now, do you think?"
"Yes, I know I could, Mom," said Margaret quietly. "But if you don’t mind, I’d rather not. You see, she’s really in a tough situation. Her father didn’t leave them with much, I guess, and she doesn’t have many advanced students in Beaminster. We always promised that she would give me lessons, and if we back out now, we might really hurt her. But if I take—let’s say a dozen lessons, we’ll be giving her a recommendation, which will definitely help her a lot. And after that, once she’s successful, we can easily stop if we want. But it wouldn’t be very kind to do that right now, do you think?"
"My darling, you are quite too sweet," said Lady Caroline, languidly. "Come and kiss me. You shall have your way—until Easter, at any rate."
"My darling, you are just too sweet," said Lady Caroline lazily. "Come and kiss me. You can have your way—at least until Easter."
"We should be giving Sir Philip no reason to blame us for want of generosity, either," said Margaret.
"We shouldn’t give Sir Philip any reason to think we’re not being generous, either," said Margaret.
"Exactly, my pet."
"Exactly, my friend."
There was again a silence, which Margaret broke at last by saying, with gentle pensiveness—
There was another silence, which Margaret finally broke by saying, with a soft sense of nostalgia—
"Do you think that she will ask me to be her bridesmaid, mamma, if she marries Sir Philip? I almost fancy that I should decline."
"Do you think she’ll ask me to be her bridesmaid, Mom, if she marries Sir Philip? I kind of feel like I’d say no."
"I should think that you would," said Lady Caroline.
"I would think that you would," said Lady Caroline.
CHAPTER XVIII.
A NEW FRIEND.
Margaret's presents of fruit, flowers, and game conciliated Mrs. Colwyn's good-will, and she made no objection when Janetta informed her a few days later that Miss Adair's singing lessons were about to begin. There was time for two lessons only before Christmas Day, but they were to be continued after the first week in the New Year until Margaret went to town. Janetta was obliged, out of sheer shame, to hide from Mrs. Colwyn the fact that Lady Caroline had tried to persuade her to lower the already very moderate terms of payment, on the ground that her daughter would have to visit Gwynne Street for her lessons.
Margaret's gifts of fruit, flowers, and game won over Mrs. Colwyn, and she didn't object when Janetta told her a few days later that Miss Adair's singing lessons were about to start. There were only two lessons before Christmas Day, but they would continue after the first week of the New Year until Margaret went to town. Janetta felt so embarrassed that she had to hide from Mrs. Colwyn the fact that Lady Caroline had tried to convince her to reduce the already very reasonable payment, claiming that her daughter would need to go to Gwynne Street for her lessons.
However, the first lesson passed off well enough. Margaret brought more gifts of flowers and game, and submitted gracefully to Janetta's instructions. There was no time for conversation, for the carriage came punctually when an hour had elapsed, and Margaret, as she dutifully observed, did not like to keep the horses waiting. She embraced Janetta very affectionately at parting, and was able to assure Lady Caroline afterwards that she had not seen any other member of the family.
However, the first lesson went pretty well. Margaret brought more gifts of flowers and game, and accepted Janetta's instructions gracefully. There wasn't time for conversation, because the carriage arrived right on time after an hour, and Margaret, as she politely noticed, didn’t want to keep the horses waiting. She hugged Janetta very affectionately when they parted and was able to tell Lady Caroline later that she hadn’t seen any other family member.
Just as Miss Adair's carriage drove away from Mrs. Colwyn's door, another—a brougham this time—was driven up. "The Colwyns must be having a party," said a rather censorious neighbor, who was sitting with a friend in the bow-window of the next house. "Or else they are having very fine pupils indeed." "That's not a pupil," said her companion, craning forward to get a better view of the visitor; "that's Lady Ashley, Sir Philip Ashley's mother. What's she come for, I wonder?"
Just as Miss Adair's carriage pulled away from Mrs. Colwyn's house, another one—a brougham this time—drove up. "The Colwyns must be throwing a party," said a somewhat judgmental neighbor, sitting with a friend in the front window of the next house. "Or maybe they have some really impressive students." "That's not a student," said her friend, leaning forward to get a better look at the visitor. "That's Lady Ashley, Sir Philip Ashley's mother. I wonder what she's here for?"
Janetta wondered too.
Janetta was curious too.
She was greatly impressed by Lady Ashley's personality. The lofty forehead, the aquiline nose, the well-marked eyebrows, the decided chin, the fine dark eyes, all recalled Sir Philip to her mind, and she said to herself that when his hair became silvery too, the likeness between him and his mother would be more striking still. The old lady's dignified manner did not daunt her as Lady Caroline's caressing tones often did. There was a sincerity, a grave gentleness in Lady Ashley's way of speaking which Janetta thoroughly appreciated. "Lady Ashley is a true grande dame, while Lady Caroline is only a fine lady," she said to herself, when analyzing her feelings afterwards. "And I know which I like best."
She was really impressed by Lady Ashley's personality. The high forehead, the sharp nose, the defined eyebrows, the strong chin, and the beautiful dark eyes all reminded her of Sir Philip, and she thought to herself that when his hair turned silvery too, the resemblance between him and his mother would be even more striking. The older woman's dignified manner didn’t intimidate her like Lady Caroline's sweet tones often did. There was a sincerity and a serious gentleness in Lady Ashley's way of speaking that Janetta really appreciated. "Lady Ashley is a true grande dame, while Lady Caroline is just a nice lady," she thought to herself while reflecting on her feelings later. "And I know which one I like best."
Lady Ashley, on her side, was pleased with Janetta's demeanor. She liked the plainness of her dress, the quiet independence of her manner, and the subdued fire of her great dark eyes. She opened proceedings in a very friendly way.
Lady Ashley was pleased with Janetta's demeanor. She appreciated the simplicity of her dress, the quiet confidence in her manner, and the subtle intensity of her deep dark eyes. She began the conversation in a very friendly way.
"My son has interested me in your career, Miss Colwyn," she said, "and I have taken the liberty of calling in order to ask what sort of teaching you are willing to undertake. I may hear of some that will suit you."
"My son has piqued my interest in your career, Miss Colwyn," she said, "and I took the liberty of reaching out to see what kind of teaching you’re open to doing. I might hear of some opportunities that would be a good fit for you."
"You are very kind," Janetta answered. "I was music governess at Miss Polehampton's, and I think that music is my strong point; but I should be quite willing to teach other things—if I could get any pupils."
"You’re very kind," Janetta replied. "I was a music tutor at Miss Polehampton's, and I believe music is my strong suit; however, I’d be more than happy to teach other subjects—if I could find any students."
"And how is it that you do not get any pupils?"
"And how come you don't have any students?"
Janetta hesitated, but a look into the old lady's benevolent face invited confidence. She answered steadily—
Janetta paused, but the kind expression on the old lady's face encouraged her to trust. She replied calmly—
"I am afraid that my sudden departure from Miss Polehampton's school has prejudiced some people against me."
"I’m worried that my sudden leave from Miss Polehampton's school has made some people look down on me."
"And could not somebody write to Miss Polehampton and get her to give you a testimonial?"
"And can't someone write to Miss Polehampton and ask her to give you a reference?"
"I am afraid she would refuse."
"I’m afraid she would say no."
"And that is all Margaret Adair's fault, is it not?" said Lady Ashley, shrewdly but kindly.
"And that's all Margaret Adair's fault, isn't it?" Lady Ashley said, shrewd but kind.
She was amused to see the flush of indignation in Janetta's face. "Margaret's fault? Oh no, Lady Ashley. It was not Margaret's fault any more than mine. We were both not very—not very respectful, perhaps, but I was, if anything, much worse than Margaret. And she shared my fate with me; she left when I did."
She found it funny to see the anger on Janetta's face. "Margaret's fault? Oh no, Lady Ashley. It wasn't Margaret's fault any more than it was mine. We both weren't very—well, not very respectful, maybe, but I was, if anything, a lot worse than Margaret. And she faced the same consequences as me; she left when I did."
"You are a staunch friend, I see. And are you friendly with her still?"
"You’re a loyal friend, I see. Are you still on good terms with her?"
"Oh yes," said Janetta, with enthusiasm. "She is so good—so kind—so beautiful! She has been here to-day to have a singing lesson—perhaps you saw her drive away just as you came up? She brought me these lovely flowers this afternoon."
"Oh yes," Janetta said excitedly. "She’s so great—so sweet—so beautiful! She was here today for a singing lesson—maybe you saw her leave just as you arrived? She brought me these lovely flowers this afternoon."
There was a kindly look in Lady Ashley's eyes.
There was a warm look in Lady Ashley's eyes.
"I am very glad to hear it," she said. "And now, my dear, would you mind singing me something? I shall be better able to speak of your qualifications when I have heard you."
"I’m really glad to hear that," she said. "Now, my dear, would you mind singing something for me? I’ll be able to talk more about your skills once I’ve heard you."
"I shall be very pleased to sing to you," said Janetta, and she sat down to the piano with a readiness which charmed Lady Ashley as much as the song she sang, although she sang it delightfully.
"I'd be very happy to sing for you," said Janetta, and she sat down at the piano with an eagerness that delighted Lady Ashley just as much as the song she performed, even though she sang it beautifully.
"That is very nice—very nice indeed," murmured Lady Ashley. Then she deliberated for a moment, and nodded her head once or twice. "You have been well taught," she said, "and you have a very sympathetic voice. Would you mind singing at an evening party for me in the course of the winter? You will be seen and heard; and you may get pupils in that way."
"That’s really lovely—truly lovely," Lady Ashley said softly. After a moment's thought, she nodded her head a couple of times. "You’ve been trained well," she continued, "and you have a very appealing voice. Would you be willing to sing at an evening party for me sometime this winter? You’ll be seen and heard, and this could help you attract some students."
Janetta could but falter out a word of thanks. An introduction of this sort was certainly not to be despised.
Janetta could only manage a word of thanks. An introduction like this was definitely something to be appreciated.
"I will let you know when it takes place," said Lady Ashley, "and give you a hint or two about the songs. Will two guineas an evening satisfy you as you are a beginner?—for two songs, I mean? Very well, then, I shall count upon you for my next evening party."
"I'll let you know when it happens," said Lady Ashley, "and give you a couple of tips about the songs. Will two guineas per evening work for you since you're just starting out?—for two songs, that is? Great, then I'll count on you for my next evening party."
She was rising to go, when the door was suddenly thrown open, and a tall, untidy figure made its appearance in the aperture. The daylight had almost faded, and the fire gave a very uncertain light—perhaps it was for that reason that Mrs. Colwyn took no notice of Lady Ashley, and began to speak in a thick, broken voice.
She was getting up to leave when the door was suddenly flung open, and a tall, scruffy figure appeared in the doorway. The daylight had nearly disappeared, and the fire provided a very dim light—maybe that’s why Mrs. Colwyn didn’t notice Lady Ashley and started speaking in a thick, shaky voice.
"It's shameful, shameful!" she said. "Visitors all afternoon—never brought them—t'see me—once. Singing and squalling all the time—not able to get a wink—wink o' sleep——"
"It's so embarrassing, so embarrassing!" she said. "We've had visitors all afternoon—never came to see me—once. Singing and yelling the whole time—not able to get a wink—wink of sleep——"
"Oh, please, come away," said Janetta, going hurriedly up to the swaying figure in the faded dressing-gown, and trying gently to force her backwards. "I will tell you all about it afterwards; please come away just now."
"Oh, please, come away," Janetta said, quickly approaching the swaying figure in the worn dressing gown and gently trying to push her back. "I’ll tell you all about it later; just please come away for now."
"I'll not come away," said Mrs. Colwyn, thickly. "I want some money—money—send Ph[oe]be for a drop o' gin——"
"I’m not going anywhere," Mrs. Colwyn said hoarsely. "I need some money—money—send Phoebe for a bit of gin——"
"I'll go, my dear Miss Colwyn," said Lady Ashley, kindly. She was touched by the despair in Janetta's face. "I can't do any good, I am afraid. You shall hear from me again. Don't come to the door. Shall I send my servants to you?"
"I'll go, my dear Miss Colwyn," said Lady Ashley, kindly. She was moved by the despair in Janetta's face. "I can't be of much help, I'm afraid. You'll hear from me again. Please don't come to the door. Should I send my servants to you?"
"Who's that? Who's that?" screamed the half-maddened woman, beginning to fling herself wildly out of Janetta's restraining arms. "Let me get at her, you bad girl! letting people into my house——"
"Who's that? Who's that?" shouted the almost-crazed woman, starting to thrash around in Janetta's grasp. "Let me at her, you awful girl! Letting people into my house——"
"Can you manage? Do you want help?" said Lady Ashley, quickly.
"Can you handle it? Do you need help?" Lady Ashley asked quickly.
"No, no, nothing; I can manage if you will only please go," Janetta cried, in her desperation. And Lady Ashley, seeing that her departure was really wished for, hurried from the house. And Janetta, after some wrestling and coaxing and argument, at last succeeded in putting her stepmother to bed, and then sat down and wept heartily.
"No, no, it's fine; I can handle it if you would just please leave," Janetta cried, in her desperation. Lady Ashley, realizing that her leaving was genuinely desired, quickly left the house. After some struggle, persuasion, and argument, Janetta finally managed to get her stepmother to bed, and then sat down and cried intensely.
What would Lady Ashley think? And how could she now recommend pupils to go to a house where a drunken woman was liable at any moment to appear upon the scene?
What would Lady Ashley think? And how could she possibly suggest students go to a place where a drunken woman could show up at any moment?
As a matter of fact, this was just what Lady Ashley was saying at that moment to her son.
As a matter of fact, this was exactly what Lady Ashley was saying to her son at that moment.
"She is a thorough little gentlewoman, Philip, and a good musician; but, with such a connection, how can I send any one to the house?"
"She is a complete lady, Philip, and a talented musician; but, with that connection, how can I send anyone to the house?"
"It was unlucky, certainly," said Sir Philip, "but you must remember that you came unexpectedly. Her pupils' hours will be guarded, most probably, from interruption."
"It was definitely unfortunate," said Sir Philip, "but you have to remember that you showed up unexpectedly. Her students' hours will most likely be protected from interruptions."
"One could never be sure. I have been thinking of sending Miss Bevan to her. But suppose a contretemps of this kind occurred! Poor Mary Bevan would never get over it."
"One could never be sure. I've been considering sending Miss Bevan to her. But what if something like this happened? Poor Mary Bevan would never recover from it."
"It is her stepmother, not her own mother," said Sir Philip, after a little pause. "Not that that makes it much better for her, poor little thing!"
"It’s her stepmom, not her real mom," said Sir Philip, after a brief pause. "Not that it makes things any better for her, poor little thing!"
"I assure you, Philip, it went to my heart to see that fragile girl struggling with that big woman. I would have helped her, but she entreated me to go, and so I came away. What else could I do?"
"I promise you, Philip, it hurt me to see that delicate girl fighting with that large woman. I wanted to help her, but she begged me to leave, so I went away. What else could I do?"
"Nothing, I suppose. There may be murder committed in that house any day, if this state of things goes on."
"Nothing, I guess. There could be a murder happening in that house any day if this situation continues."
Lady Ashley sighed. Sir Philip walked about the room, with his hands in his pockets and his head bent on his breast.
Lady Ashley sighed. Sir Philip paced around the room, his hands in his pockets and his head lowered.
"Margaret Adair had been there to-day," said his mother, watching him.
"Margaret Adair was there today," his mother said, keeping an eye on him.
Sir Philip looked up.
Sir Philip glanced up.
"Why?" he said, keenly.
"Why?" he asked, eagerly.
"To take a singing lesson. She had brought flowers. Miss Colwyn spoke of her very warmly, and when I touched on the subject of Miss Polehampton's treatment, would not allow that Margaret had anything to do with it. She is a very faithful little person, I should think."
"To take a singing lesson. She had brought flowers. Miss Colwyn spoke very fondly of her, and when I brought up the topic of Miss Polehampton's treatment, she insisted that Margaret had nothing to do with it. I believe she is a very loyal little person."
"Far more generous than Margaret," muttered her son. Then, sombrely, "I never told you what happened at Helmsley Court the other day. Margaret refused me."
"Way more generous than Margaret," her son mumbled. Then, seriously, "I never told you what happened at Helmsley Court the other day. Margaret turned me down."
"Refused you—entirely?"
"Completely refused you?"
"No appeal possible."
"Appeal not allowed."
"On what grounds?"
"On what basis?"
"Chiefly, I think, because I wanted her to make reparation to Miss Colwyn."
"Mainly, I think, because I wanted her to make amends to Miss Colwyn."
"Then, Philip, she is not worthy of you."
"Then, Philip, she isn't worthy of you."
"She has had a bad training," he said, slowly. "A fine nature ruined by indulgence and luxury. She has never been crossed in her life."
"She’s had really poor training," he said, slowly. "A great personality spoiled by pampering and excess. She’s never faced any challenges in her life."
"She will find out what it is to be crossed some day. My poor Phil! I am very sorry."
"She will discover what it means to be betrayed someday. My poor Phil! I'm really sorry."
"We need not talk about it, mother, dear. You will be all in all to me now."
"We don’t need to discuss it, mom. You mean everything to me now."
He sat down beside her, and took her hand in his, then kissed it with a mingling of tenderness and respect which brought the tears to Lady Ashley's eyes.
He sat down next to her, took her hand in his, and kissed it with a mix of tenderness and respect that brought tears to Lady Ashley's eyes.
"But I do not want to be all in all to you, you foolish boy," she assured him. "I want to see you with a wife, with children of your own, with family ties and interests and delights."
"But I don't want to be everything to you, you foolish boy," she reassured him. "I want to see you with a wife, with kids of your own, with family connections and interests and joys."
"Not yet, mother," he answered in a low tone. "Some day, perhaps."
"Not yet, Mom," he replied quietly. "Maybe someday."
And from the pained look in his dark eyes she saw that he suffered more than he would have liked to own for the loss of Margaret. She said no more, but her heart ached for her boy, and she was hardly able to comfort herself with the recollection that Time heals all wounds—even those that have been made by Love.
And from the pained look in his dark eyes, she realized that he was hurting more than he wanted to admit about losing Margaret. She didn't say anything else, but her heart ached for her son, and she could barely find comfort in the thought that time heals all wounds—even those created by love.
Sir Philip had accepted Margaret's refusal as final. He had no reason to hope that she would ever change her mind towards him. Perhaps if he had known how large a part of her thoughts he occupied, in spite of her declaration that she did not like him, he might have had some hope of a more favorable hearing in the future. But he had no conception of any under-current of feeling in Margaret Adair. She had always seemed to him so frank, with a sweet, maidenly frankness, so transparent—without shallowness, that he was thrown into despair when she dismissed him. He was singularly ignorant of the nature of women, and more especially of young girls. His mother's proud, upright, rather inflexible character, conjoined with great warmth of affection and rare nobility of mind, had given him a high standard by which to judge other women. He had never had a sister, and was not particularly observant of young girls. It was therefore a greater disappointment to him than it would have been to many men to find that Margaret could be a little bit obstinate, a little bit selfish, and not at all disposed to sacrifice herself for others. She lowered his whole conception of womankind.
Sir Philip accepted Margaret's rejection as final. He didn’t have any hope that she would ever change her mind about him. Maybe if he had known how much she actually thought about him, despite her saying that she didn’t like him, he might have had some hope for a better response in the future. But he had no idea about any hidden feelings Margaret Adair had. She always appeared so genuine, with a sweet, innocent honesty, so clear—without being shallow—that he was devastated when she dismissed him. He was particularly naive about the nature of women, especially young girls. His mother’s proud, strong, and somewhat rigid character, combined with her deep affection and exceptional nobility, had set a high standard for him in judging other women. He had never had a sister and wasn’t especially observant of young girls. So it was an even greater disappointment for him than it would have been for many men to discover that Margaret could be a bit stubborn, a little selfish, and not at all willing to sacrifice herself for others. She lowered his entire view of women.
At least, so he said to himself, as he sat that evening after dinner over his library fire, and fell into a mood of somewhat sombre hue. What poets and philosophers had said of the changeful, capricious, shallow, and selfish nature of women was then true? His mother was a grand exception to the rule, 'twas true; but there were no women like her now. These modern girls thought of nothing but luxury, comfort, self-indulgence. They had no high ideals, no thought of the seriousness of life.
At least, that’s what he thought to himself as he sat by the fire in his library that evening after dinner, feeling a bit down. Was what poets and philosophers said about women being changeable, fickle, shallow, and selfish actually true? His mother was a remarkable exception to that, for sure, but there weren’t any women like her anymore. These modern girls cared about nothing but luxury, comfort, and self-indulgence. They had no high ideals and didn’t consider the seriousness of life.
But even as he made his hot accusation against women of the present day, his heart smote him a little for his injustice. He certainly did know one girl who was eminently faithful and true; who worked hard, and, as he had just found out, suffered greatly—a girl whose true nobility of mind and life was revealed to him as if by a lightning flash of intuition.
But even as he made his intense accusation against women today, he felt a twinge of guilt for being unfair. He definitely knew one girl who was incredibly loyal and sincere; she worked hard and, as he had just discovered, endured a lot—she was a girl whose genuine nobility of character and life was revealed to him like a sudden flash of insight.
What a helpmate Janetta Colwyn would be to any man! Her bright intelligence, her gift of song, her piquante, transitory beauty, her honesty and faithfulness, made up an individuality of distinct attractiveness. And yet he was not very much attracted. He admired her, he respected her; but his pulses did not quicken at the thought of her as they quickened when he thought of Margaret. Why should they indeed? She was a country surgeon's daughter, of no particular family; she had very undesirable connections, and she was very poor—there was nothing in Janetta's outer circumstances to make her a fitting wife for him. And yet the attraction of character was very great. He wanted a wife who would be above all things able to help him in his work—work of reform and of philanthropy: a selfish, luxurious, indolent woman could be no mate for him. Janetta Colwyn was the woman that he had been seeking since first he thought of marriage; and yet—ah, there was nothing wrong with her except that she was not Margaret. But of Margaret he must think no more.
What a perfect partner Janetta Colwyn would be for any man! Her sharp intelligence, her musical talent, her captivating, fleeting beauty, her honesty, and loyalty formed a unique appeal. And yet, he wasn’t very drawn to her. He admired her, he respected her; but his heart didn’t race at the thought of her like it did when he thought of Margaret. Why should it? She was the daughter of a country surgeon, from a family of no particular standing; she had very undesirable connections, and she was quite poor—there was nothing in Janetta's background to make her a good match for him. Yet the appeal of her character was strong. He wanted a wife who could support him in his work—work focused on reform and philanthropy: a selfish, luxurious, lazy woman would not be suited for him. Janetta Colwyn was the woman he had been searching for since he first considered marriage; and yet—ah, the only thing wrong with her was that she wasn’t Margaret. But he must forget about Margaret.
Lady Ashley would have been very much astonished if she had known how far her idolized son had gone that night along the road of a resolution to ask Janetta Colwyn to be his wife.
Lady Ashley would have been very surprised if she had known how far her idolized son had gone that night in his decision to ask Janetta Colwyn to be his wife.
CHAPTER XIX.
NORA'S PROCEEDINGS.
Janetta scarcely expected to hear from Lady Ashley again, and was not surprised that days and weeks passed on in silence as regarded her engagement to sing at the evening party. She did not reflect that Christmas brought its own special duties and festivities, and that she was not likely to be wanted until these were over. In the meantime, the holidays began, and she had to prepare as best she could, though with a heavy heart, for the homecoming of her brothers and sisters. There was very little to "keep Christmas" upon; and she could not but be grateful when her scanty store was enlarged by gifts from the Adairs, and also (to her great astonishment) from Sir Philip Ashley and from Wyvis Brand.
Janetta barely expected to hear from Lady Ashley again and wasn't surprised that days and weeks went by without any word about her performance at the evening party. She didn't consider that Christmas brought its own special demands and celebrations, and that she probably wouldn't be needed until they were over. In the meantime, the holiday season started, and she had to prepare as best as she could, though with a heavy heart, for her brothers' and sisters' return home. There wasn't much to "celebrate Christmas" with; and she couldn't help but feel thankful when her limited resources were increased by gifts from the Adairs, and also (to her great surprise) from Sir Philip Ashley and Wyvis Brand.
"Game, of course!" said Nora, whom she told of these windfalls on the first night of the sisters' arrival from their school. "Well, I'm not sorry: we don't often have grouse and woodcock at the luxurious table of Miss Peacock & Co.; but from three people at once! it will surely be monotonous."
"Game, of course!" said Nora, whom she told about these lucky finds on the first night the sisters arrived from school. "Well, I'm not complaining: we don't usually have grouse and woodcock at the fancy table of Miss Peacock & Co.; but from three people at once! it will definitely get boring."
"Don't be ridiculous, Nora. Lady Caroline has sent me a turkey, and the Brands have presented us with fowls and a side of home-cured bacon—very acceptable too, I can tell you! It is only Sir Philip who has sent game."
"Don't be silly, Nora. Lady Caroline sent me a turkey, and the Brands gave us some chickens and a piece of homemade bacon—quite nice, I must say! The only one who sent game is Sir Philip."
"Ah, he is the fine gentleman of them all," said Nora, whose spirits were high in spite of the depression that occasionally overcast the whole family when they remembered that this Christmas would be spent without their father's loving presence in their home. "The others are commonplace! Have they been here lately?"
"Ah, he's the best gentleman of them all," said Nora, whose spirits were high despite the sadness that sometimes hung over the whole family when they remembered that this Christmas would be spent without their father's loving presence in their home. "The others are just ordinary! Have they been here lately?"
"Wyvis Brand called when I was out, and did not come in. Mrs. Brand has been."
"Wyvis Brand called while I was out and didn’t come inside. Mrs. Brand has been."
"Not the other one—Cuthbert?" said Nora, with great carelessness.
"Not the other one—Cuthbert?" Nora said, sounding very casual.
"No. I think he has been in Paris."
"No. I think he's been in Paris."
"And haven't you been there at all?"
"And you haven't been there at all?"
"I couldn't go, Nora. I have been too busy. Besides—there is something that I must tell you—I wish I could put it off, but I want you to help me."
"I couldn’t go, Nora. I’ve been way too busy. Also—there’s something I need to tell you—I wish I could delay it, but I need your help."
The two girls were in their bedroom, and in the darkness and stillness of the night Janetta put her arms round Nora's neck and told her of her mother's besetting weakness. She was surprised and almost alarmed at the effect upon her stepsister. Nora shuddered two or three times and drew several painful breaths; but she did not cry, and Janetta had expected an agony of tears. It was in a low, strained voice that the girl said at last—
The two girls were in their bedroom, and in the dark stillness of the night, Janetta wrapped her arms around Nora's neck and shared her mother's constant struggle. She was surprised and almost worried by her stepsister's reaction. Nora shuddered a couple of times and took several shaky breaths; but she didn't cry, and Janetta had expected an outpouring of tears. It was in a soft, tense voice that the girl finally said—
"You say you have tried to hide it. Even if you have succeeded, it is not a thing that can be hidden long. Everybody will soon know. And it will go on from bad to worse. And—oh, Janetta, she is not your own mother, but she is mine!"
"You say you’ve tried to hide it. Even if you succeeded, it’s something that can’t be kept a secret for long. Everyone will find out soon enough. And things will just keep getting worse. And—oh, Janetta, she may not be your mother, but she is mine!"
And then she burst at last into the fit of weeping for which Janetta had been waiting. But it was more piteous than violent, and she seemed to listen while Janetta tried to comfort her, and passively endured rather than returned the elder sister's caresses. Finally the two girls fell asleep in each other's arms.
And then she finally broke down in the crying that Janetta had been anticipating. But it was more sad than intense, and she seemed to listen while Janetta tried to console her, passively accepting rather than reciprocating her older sister's affection. Eventually, the two girls fell asleep in each other's arms.
The effect upon Nora of this communication was very marked. She looked pale and miserable for the next few days, and was irritable when her depression was remarked. For the children's sakes, Janetta tried to make a few mild festivities possible: she had a tiny Christmas tree in the back dining-room, and a private entertainment of snapdragon on Christmas Eve; and on Christmas Day afternoon the younger ones roasted chestnuts in the kitchen and listened to the tales that nobody could tell half so well as "dear old Janet." But Mrs. Colwyn openly lamented the hard-heartedness thus displayed, and locked herself into her bedroom with (Janetta feared) some private stores of her own; and Nora refused to join the subdued joviality in the kitchen, and spent the afternoon over a novel in the front sitting-room. From the state of her eyes and her handkerchief at tea-time, however, Janetta conjectured that she had been crying for the greater part of the time.
Nora was clearly affected by this news. She looked pale and miserable for the next few days, and got annoyed when people pointed out her depression. For the kids' sake, Janetta tried to create a few low-key celebrations: she set up a small Christmas tree in the back dining room and organized a snapdragon game on Christmas Eve; on Christmas Day afternoon, the younger kids roasted chestnuts in the kitchen and listened to stories that nobody could tell as well as "dear old Janet." But Mrs. Colwyn openly complained about the insensitivity shown, locking herself in her bedroom with what Janetta feared were some of her own private supplies; Nora refused to join the subdued fun in the kitchen and spent the afternoon reading a novel in the front sitting room. However, from the state of her eyes and her handkerchief at tea time, Janetta guessed that Nora had probably been crying for most of that time.
It was useless to remonstrate with Mrs. Colwyn, but Janetta thought that something might be done with her daughter. When Nora's depression of spirits had lasted for some days, Janetta spoke out.
It was pointless to argue with Mrs. Colwyn, but Janetta believed there was something she could do about her daughter. After Nora had been feeling down for several days, Janetta decided to speak up.
"Nora," she said, "I told you of our trouble, because I thought that you would help me to bear it; but you are making things worse instead of better."
"Nora," she said, "I told you about our problem because I thought you would help me cope with it; but you’re making things worse instead of better."
"What do you mean?" asked Nora.
"What do you mean?" Nora asked.
"It is no use fretting over what cannot be helped, dear. If we are careful we can do much to lessen the danger and the misery of it all. Mamma has been much better lately: there has been nothing—no outbreak—since Lady Ashley came. It is possible that things may be better. But we must keep home cheerful, dear Nora: it does nobody any good for you and me to look miserable."
"It’s pointless to worry about things we can’t change, my dear. If we’re careful, we can do a lot to reduce the danger and the pain of it all. Mom has been much better lately; there hasn’t been any—no outbreak—since Lady Ashley arrived. It’s possible that things might improve. But we need to keep home cheerful, dear Nora; it doesn’t help anyone for us to look unhappy."
"But I feel so miserable," said Nora, beginning to cry again.
"But I feel so awful," said Nora, starting to cry again.
"And is that the only thing we have to think of?" demanded Janetta, with severity.
"And is that all we need to think about?" Janetta asked, firmly.
"She is not your mother," murmured the girl.
"She is not your mom," whispered the girl.
"I know that, darling, but I have felt the trouble of it as much as I think you can do."
"I know that, sweetheart, but I've felt the weight of it as much as I think you can."
"That is impossible!" said Nora, sitting up, and pushing back the disheveled blonde curls from her flushed face—she had been lying on her bed when Janetta found her and remonstrated; "quite impossible. Because you are not of her blood, not of her kith and kin: and for me—for all of us—it is worse, because people can always point to us, and say, 'The taint is in their veins: their mother drank—they may drink, too, one day,' and we shall be always under a ban!"
"That's impossible!" Nora exclaimed, sitting up and pushing back her messy blonde curls from her flushed face—she had been lying on her bed when Janetta found her and argued; "totally impossible. Because you're not related to her, not part of her family: and for me—for all of us—it’s even worse, because people can always point to us and say, 'The taint is in their blood: their mother drank—they could drink one day, too,' and we'll always be under a curse!"
Janetta was struck by the fact that Nora looked at the matter entirely from her own point of view—that very little affection for her mother was mingled with the shame and the disgrace that she felt. Mrs. Colwyn had never gained her children's respect; and when the days of babyhood were over she had not retained their love. Nora was hurt, indignant, ashamed; but she shrank from her mother more than she pitied her.
Janetta was struck by the fact that Nora viewed the situation entirely from her own perspective—that her feelings of shame and disgrace overshadowed any affection she had for her mother. Mrs. Colwyn had never earned her children's respect, and as they grew out of childhood, she lost their love as well. Nora felt hurt, indignant, and ashamed; but she recoiled from her mother more than she felt sorry for her.
"What do you mean by 'under a ban?'" Janetta asked, after a little silence.
"What do you mean by 'under a ban?'" Janetta asked after a moment of silence.
Nora colored hotly.
Nora blushed.
"I mean," she said, looking down and fingering her dress nervously; "I mean—that—if any of us wanted to get married——"
"I mean," she said, looking down and nervously playing with her dress, "I mean—that—if any of us wanted to get married——"
Janetta laughed a little. "Hadn't we better wait until the opportunity arises" she said, half-satirically, half affectionately.
Janetta chuckled a bit. "Shouldn't we wait until the opportunity comes up?" she said, half-jokingly, half-lovingly.
"Oh, you don't know!" exclaimed Nora, giving her shoulders a little impatient twist. "I may have had the opportunity already, for all you know!"
"Oh, you don't know!" Nora exclaimed, shrugging her shoulders a bit impatiently. "I might have already had the chance, for all you know!"
Janetta's tone changed instantly. "Nora, dear, have you anything of that sort to tell me? Won't you trust me?"
Janetta's tone shifted immediately. "Nora, sweetheart, do you have anything like that to share with me? Will you trust me?"
"Oh, there's nothing to tell. It's only—Cuthbert."
"Oh, there's nothing to say. It's just—Cuthbert."
"Cuthbert Brand! Nora! what do you know of him?"
"Cuthbert Brand! Nora! What do you know about him?"
"Didn't you know?" said Nora, demurely. "He teaches drawing at Mrs. Smith's school."
"Did you not know?" Nora said softly. "He teaches art at Mrs. Smith's school."
"Teaches—but, Nora, why does he teach?"
"Teaches—but, Nora, why does he even teach?"
"He is an artist: I suppose he likes it."
"He’s an artist: I guess he enjoys it."
"How long has he been teaching there?"
"How long has he been teaching there?"
"Soon after I went first," said Nora, casting down her eyes. There was a little smile upon her face, as though she were not at all displeased at the confession. But a cold chill crept into Janetta's heart.
"Soon after I went first," Nora said, looking down. There was a slight smile on her face, as if she wasn't at all bothered by the admission. But a cold chill settled in Janetta's heart.
"Has it been a scheme—a plot, then? Did you suggest to him that he should come—and pretend that he was a stranger."
"Was it a scheme—a plot, then? Did you suggest to him that he should come—and act like he was a stranger?"
"Oh, Janetta, don't look so solemn! No, I did not suggest it. He met me one day when I was out with Georgie shopping, and he walked with us for a little way and found out where we lived, and all about us. And then I heard from Mrs. Smith that she had arranged with him to teach drawing to the girls. She did not know who he was, except that he had all sorts of medals and certificates and things, and that he had exhibited in the Royal Academy."
"Oh, Janetta, don't look so serious! No, I didn't suggest it. He ran into me one day when I was out shopping with Georgie, and he walked with us for a bit and figured out where we lived and everything about us. Then I heard from Mrs. Smith that she had set up for him to teach drawing to the girls. She didn't know who he was, just that he had all kinds of medals and certificates and stuff, and that he had shown his work at the Royal Academy."
"And you did not say to her openly that he was a connection of yours?"
"And you didn't tell her directly that he was someone you knew?"
"He isn't," said Nora, petulantly. "He is your connection, not mine. There was no use in saying anything, only Georgie used to giggle so dreadfully when he came near her that I was always afraid we should be found out."
"He isn't," Nora said with annoyance. "He is your connection, not mine. There was no point in saying anything, but Georgie would always giggle so much when he got close that I was always worried we would get caught."
"You might at least have left Georgie out of your plot," said Janetta, who was very deeply grieved at Nora's revelations. "I always thought that she was straightforward."
"You could have at least left Georgie out of your scheme," said Janetta, who was really upset by Nora's revelations. "I always thought that she was honest."
"You needn't be so hard on us, Janetta," murmured Nora. "I'm sure we did not mean to be anything but straightforward."
"You don't have to be so tough on us, Janetta," Nora said quietly. "I'm sure we didn't mean to come off as anything but honest."
"It was not straightforward to conceal your acquaintance with Mr. Cuthbert Brand from Mrs. Smith. Especially," said Janetta, looking steadily at her sister, "if you had any idea he came there to see you."
"It wasn't easy to hide your connection with Mr. Cuthbert Brand from Mrs. Smith. Especially," Janetta said, fixing her gaze on her sister, "if you had any idea he came to see you."
She seemed to wait for an answer, and Nora felt obliged to respond.
She seemed to be waiting for an answer, and Nora felt she had to reply.
"He never said so. But, of course"—with a little pout—"Georgie and I knew quite well. He used to send me lovely flowers by post—he did not write to me, but I knew where they came from, for he would sometimes put his initials inside the lid; and he always looked at my drawings a great deal more than the others—and he—he looked at me too, Janetta, and you need not be so unbelieving."
"He never said it. But, of course"—with a small pout—"Georgie and I knew perfectly well. He would send me beautiful flowers in the mail—he didn’t write to me, but I knew where they came from, since he would sometimes put his initials inside the lid; and he always paid a lot more attention to my drawings than the others—and he—he looked at me too, Janetta, and you don’t have to be so skeptical."
There was such a curious little touch of Mrs. Colwyn's irritability in Nora's manner at that moment that Janetta stood and looked at her without replying, conscious only of a great sinking at the heart. Vain, affected, irresponsible, childish!—were all these qualities to appear in Nora, as they had already appeared in her mother, to lead her to destruction? Mr. Colwyn's word of warning with respect to Nora flashed into her mind. She brought herself to say at last, with dry lips—
There was a strange little hint of Mrs. Colwyn's irritability in Nora's behavior at that moment that Janetta just stood there, looking at her without saying anything, feeling a heavy sense of dread in her chest. Vain, pretentious, irresponsible, immature!—were all these traits going to show up in Nora, just as they had in her mother, leading her to ruin? Mr. Colwyn's warning about Nora came rushing back to her. Finally, she managed to say, with dry lips—
"This must not go on."
"This can't continue."
Nora was up in arms in a moment. "What must not go on? There is nothing to stop. We have done nothing wrong!"
Nora was furious in an instant. "What can't continue? There's nothing to halt. We haven't done anything wrong!"
"Perhaps not," said Janetta, slowly. "Perhaps there is nothing worse than childish folly and deceit on your part, but I think that Mr. Cuthbert Brand is not acting in an honorable manner at all. Either you must put a stop to it, Nora, or I shall."
"Maybe not," Janetta said slowly. "Maybe the only thing worse than your childish behavior and dishonesty is Mr. Cuthbert Brand's lack of honor. You need to put a stop to this, Nora, or I will."
"What can I do, I should like to know?"
"What can I do, I’d like to know?"
"You had better tell Mrs. Smith," said the elder sister, "that Mr. Brand is a second-cousin of mine. That the connection was so distant that you had not thought of mentioning it until I pointed out to you that you ought to do so, and that you hope she will pardon you for what will certainly seem to her very underhand conduct."
"You should tell Mrs. Smith," said the older sister, "that Mr. Brand is my second cousin. The connection is so distant that you didn't even think to mention it until I reminded you that you should, and that you hope she can forgive you for what will definitely seem to her like very sneaky behavior."
Nora shrank a little. "Oh, I can't do that, Janetta: I really can't. She would be so angry!"
Nora flinched a bit. "Oh, I can't do that, Janetta: I really can't. She would be so mad!"
"There is another way, then: you must tell Cuthbert Brand not to send you any more flowers, and ask him to give no more drawing lessons at that school."
"There’s an alternative: you need to tell Cuthbert Brand not to send you any more flowers and to stop giving drawing lessons at that school."
"Oh, Janetta, I can't. He has never said that he came to see me, and it would look as if I thought——"
"Oh, Janetta, I can't. He has never said that he came to see me, and it would look as if I thought——"
"What you do think in your heart," said Janetta. Then, thinking that she had been a little brutal, she added, more gently—"But there is perhaps no need to decide to-day or to-morrow what we are to do. We can think over it and see if there is a better way. All that I am determined upon is that your doings must be fair and open."
"What you really feel in your heart," Janetta said. Then, realizing she might have come off a bit harsh, she added more gently, "But maybe we don’t need to decide today or tomorrow what we should do. We can think it over and see if there's a better option. The only thing I’m sure about is that your actions need to be honest and transparent."
"And you won't speak to anybody else about it, will you?" said Nora, rather relieved by this respite, and hoping to elude Janetta's vigilance still.
"And you won't talk to anyone else about it, will you?" Nora said, feeling a bit relieved by this break and hoping to avoid Janetta's watchfulness for a while longer.
"I shall promise nothing," Janetta answered. "I must think about it."
"I won't promise anything," Janetta replied. "I need to think it over."
She turned to leave the room, but was arrested by a burst of sobbing and a piteous appeal.
She started to leave the room, but was stopped by a sudden outburst of crying and a desperate plea.
"You are very unkind, Janetta. I thought that you would have sympathized."
"You’re really unkind, Janetta. I thought you would have understood."
Janetta stood still and sighed. "I don't know what to say, Nora," she said.
Janetta stood still and sighed. "I don’t know what to say, Nora," she said.
"You are very cold—very hard. You do not care one bit what I feel."
"You’re really cold—really tough. You don’t care at all about how I feel."
Perhaps, thought Janetta, the reproach had some truth in it. At any rate she went quietly out of the room and closed the door, leaving Nora to cry as long and as heartily as she pleased.
Perhaps, Janetta thought, the accusation had some truth to it. In any case, she quietly left the room and shut the door, leaving Nora to cry for as long and as hard as she wanted.
The elder sister went straight to Georgie. That young person, frank and boisterous by nature, was not given to deceit, and, although she was reluctant at first to betray Nora's confidence, she soon acknowledged that it was a relief to her to speak the truth and the whole truth to Janetta. Her account tallied in the main with the one given by Nora. There did not seem to have been more than a little concealment, a little flirting, a little folly; but Janetta was aghast to think of the extent to which Nora might have been compromised, and indignant at Cuthbert Brand's culpable thoughtlessness—if it was nothing worse.
The older sister went right to Georgie. That young woman, open and lively by nature, was not one to be dishonest, and even though she hesitated at first to betray Nora's trust, she quickly realized that it felt good to tell the truth and nothing but the truth to Janetta. Her story mostly matched Nora's. There didn’t seem to be more than a bit of hiding, a little flirting, and some silliness; but Janetta was horrified at how much Nora might have been put at risk, and she was angry at Cuthbert Brand's careless thoughtlessness—if that was all it was.
"What people have said of the Brands is true," she declared vehemently to herself. "They work mischief wherever they go; they have no goodness, no pity, no feeling of right and wrong. I thought that Cuthbert looked good, but he is no better than the others, and there is nothing to be hoped from any of them. And father told me to take care of his children—and I promised. What can I do? His 'faithful Janetta' cannot leave them to take their own way—to go to ruin if they please! Oh, my poor Nora! You did not mean any harm, and perhaps I was hard on you!"
"What people have said about the Brands is true," she fiercely declared to herself. "They cause trouble wherever they go; they have no goodness, no compassion, no sense of right and wrong. I thought that Cuthbert seemed good, but he's no better than the others, and there's nothing to be expected from any of them. And Dad told me to look after his children—and I promised. What can I do? His 'faithful Janetta' can't just leave them to find their own way—to fall apart if they want! Oh, my poor Nora! You didn't mean any harm, and maybe I was too tough on you!"
She relieved herself by a few quiet but bitter tears; and then she was forced to leave the consideration of the matter for the present, as there were many household duties to attend to which nobody could manage but herself.
She shed a few quiet but bitter tears, and then she had to put the matter aside for now, since there were many household tasks to take care of that only she could handle.
When she was again able to consider the matter, however, she began to make up her mind that she must act boldly and promptly if she meant to act at all. Nora had no father, and practically no mother: Janetta must be both at once, if she would fulfil her ideal of duty. And by degrees a plan of action formed itself in her mind. She would go to the Brands' house, and ask for Cuthbert himself. Certainly she had heard that he was in Paris, but surely he would have returned by this time—for New Year's Day if not for Christmas Day! She would see him and ask him to forbear—ask him not to send flowers to her little sister, who was too young for such attentions—to herself Janetta added, "and too silly." He could be only amusing himself—and he should not amuse himself at Nora's expense. He had a nice face, too, she could not help reflecting, he did not look like a man who would do a wanton injury to a fatherless girl. Perhaps, after all, there was some mistake.
When she was able to think about it again, she started to realize that she needed to act decisively and quickly if she was going to do anything at all. Nora had no father and barely any mother: Janetta had to take on both roles if she wanted to meet her sense of responsibility. Gradually, a plan began to form in her mind. She would go to the Brands' house and ask to see Cuthbert himself. Sure, she had heard he was in Paris, but he should have returned by now—for New Year's Day if not for Christmas! She would talk to him and ask him to stop—ask him not to send flowers to her little sister, who was too young for that kind of attention—and to herself Janetta added, "and too silly." He could only be playing around—and he shouldn't be having fun at Nora's expense. He had a nice face, too; she couldn't help but think he didn't seem like a guy who would want to harm a girl without a father. Maybe, after all, there had been some misunderstanding.
And if she could not see him, she would see Mrs. Brand. The mother would, no doubt, help her: she had been always kind. Of Wyvis Brand she scarcely thought. She hoped that she might not see him—she had never spoken to him, she remembered, since the day when he had asked her to be his friend.
And if she couldn't see him, she'd see Mrs. Brand. The mother would definitely help her; she had always been kind. She hardly thought about Wyvis Brand. She hoped she wouldn't have to see him—she realized she hadn't spoken to him since the day he asked her to be his friend.
CHAPTER XX.
AN ELDER BROTHER.
She did not say a word to Nora about her scheme. The next day—it was the third of January, as she afterwards remembered—was bright and clear, a good day for walking. She told her sisters that she had business abroad, and gave them the directions respecting the care of their house and their mother that she thought they needed; then set forth to walk briskly from Gwynne Street to the old Red House.
She didn’t mention anything to Nora about her plan. The next day—it was January 3rd, as she later recalled—was bright and clear, a great day for a walk. She told her sisters that she had some errands to run and gave them the instructions about taking care of their house and their mother that she thought were necessary; then she set off to walk quickly from Gwynne Street to the old Red House.
She purposely chose the morning for her expedition. She was not making a call—she was going on business. She did not mean to ask for Mrs. Brand even, first of all; she intended to ask for Mr. Cuthbert Brand. Wyvis would probably be out; but Cuthbert, with his sedentary habits and his slight lameness, was more likely to be at home painting in the brilliant morning light than out of doors.
She intentionally picked the morning for her outing. She wasn't just dropping by—she was on a mission. She didn’t plan to see Mrs. Brand at all; she aimed to speak to Mr. Cuthbert Brand. Wyvis would probably be out; but Cuthbert, with his laid-back lifestyle and slight limp, was more likely to be home painting in the bright morning light rather than outside.
It was nearly twelve o'clock when she reached her destination. She went through the leafless woods, for that was the shortest way and the pleasantest—although she had thought little of pleasantness when she came out, but still it was good to hear the brittle twigs snap under her feet, and note the slight coating of frost that made the rims of the dead leaves beautiful—and it was hardly a surprise to her to hear a child's laugh ring out on the air at the very spot where, months before, she and Nora had found little Julian Brand. A moment later the boy himself came leaping down the narrow woodland path towards her with a noisy greeting; and then—to Janetta's vexation and dismay—instead of nurse or grandmother, there emerged from among the trees the figure of the child's father, Wyvis Brand. He had a healthier and more cheerful look than when she saw him last: he was in shooting coat and knickerbockers, and he had a gun in his hand and a couple of dogs at his heels. He lifted his hat and smiled, as if suddenly pleased when he saw her, but his face grew grave as he held out his hand. Both thought instinctively of their last meeting at her father's grave, and both hastened into commonplace speech in order to forget it.
It was almost twelve o'clock when she arrived at her destination. She walked through the bare woods since it was the quickest and most enjoyable route—though she hadn't really thought about enjoyment when she left, but it was nice to hear the brittle twigs snap under her feet and to see the light frost that made the edges of the dead leaves look pretty. It wasn't surprising to her to hear a child's laugh in the same spot where, months earlier, she and Nora had found little Julian Brand. A moment later, the boy himself came bounding down the narrow woodland path toward her with a cheerful greeting; and then—to Janetta's frustration and shock—instead of his nurse or grandmother, the child's father, Wyvis Brand, emerged from the trees. He looked healthier and happier than the last time she saw him: he was wearing a shooting coat and knickerbockers, with a gun in hand and a couple of dogs at his side. He tipped his hat and smiled, as if he was unexpectedly glad to see her, but his expression turned serious as he reached out his hand. They both instinctively thought of their last meeting at her father's grave and quickly shifted to more casual conversation to avoid it.
"I am glad to see you again. I hope you are coming to our place," he said. And she—
"I’m so happy to see you again. I hope you’re coming over," he said. And she—
"I hope Mrs. Brand is well. Is she at home?"
"I hope Mrs. Brand is doing well. Is she home?"
"No, she's not," said little Julian, with the frank fearlessness of childhood. "She's gone out for the whole day with Uncle Cuthbert, and father and I are left all by ourselves; and father has let me come out with him; haven't you, father?" He looked proudly at his father, and then at Janetta, while he spoke.
"No, she isn't," said little Julian, with the honest boldness of childhood. "She went out for the whole day with Uncle Cuthbert, and dad and I are here all by ourselves; and dad let me come out with him, didn't you, dad?" He looked proudly at his dad, and then at Janetta, as he spoke.
"So it appears," said Wyvis, with a queer little smile.
"So it looks," said Wyvis, with a strange little smile.
"Grandmother said I was to take care of father, so I'm doing it," Julian announced. "Father thinks I'm a brave boy now—not a milksop. He said I was a milksop, you know, the last time you came here."
"Grandma said I should look after Dad, so that's what I'm doing," Julian said. "Dad thinks I'm a brave kid now—not a wimp. He called me a wimp, you know, the last time you visited."
"Come, young man, don't you chatter so much," said his father, with a sort of rough affectionateness, which struck Janetta as something new. "You run on with the dogs, and tell the servants to get some wine or milk or something ready for Miss Colwyn. I'm sure you are tired," he said to her, in a lower tone, with a searching glance at her pale face.
"Come on, kid, stop talking so much," his dad said, with a kind of rough warmth that felt new to Janetta. "Go play with the dogs and tell the staff to get some wine or milk or something ready for Miss Colwyn. I’m sure you’re tired," he added to her, lowering his voice and giving her a concerned look at her pale face.
It was hardly fatigue so much as disappointment that made Janetta pale. She had not expected to find both Mrs. Brand and Cuthbert out, and the failure of her plan daunted her a little, for she did not often find it an easy thing to absent herself from home for several hours.
It wasn't so much fatigue as disappointment that made Janetta pale. She hadn't expected both Mrs. Brand and Cuthbert to be out, and the failure of her plan discouraged her a bit, as she didn't often find it easy to be away from home for several hours.
"I am not tired," said Janetta, unsteadily, "but I thought I should find them in—Mrs. Brand, I mean——"
"I’m not tired," Janetta said unsteadily, "but I thought I should find them in—Mrs. Brand, I mean——"
"Did you want to see them—my mother, I mean—particularly?" asked Wyvis, either by accident or intention seeming to parody her words.
"Did you actually want to see them—my mom, I mean—specifically?" asked Wyvis, either accidentally or on purpose, seeming to mock her words.
"I have not seen her for a long time." Janetta evaded giving a direct answer. "I thought that I should have had a little talk with her. If she is out, I think that I had better turn back."
"I haven't seen her in ages." Janetta avoided giving a straightforward answer. "I thought I should have a quick chat with her. If she's not around, I guess I should just head back."
"You had better rest for a little while," he said. "It is a long walk, and in spite of what you may say, you do look tired. If you have business with my mother, perhaps I may do as well. She generally leaves all her business to me."
"You should take a break for a bit," he said. "It's a long walk, and no matter what you say, you really do look tired. If you need to talk to my mom, maybe I can help out too. She usually lets me handle all her business."
"No," said Janetta, with considerable embarrassment of manner. "It is nothing—I can come another time."
"No," Janetta said, feeling pretty embarrassed. "It's nothing—I can come another time."
He looked at her for a moment as if she puzzled him.
He stared at her for a moment, as if she confused him.
"You have been teaching music in Beaminster, I believe?"
"You've been teaching music in Beaminster, right?"
"Yes—and other things."
"Yes—and more."
"May I ask what other things?"
"Can I ask what other things?"
Janetta smiled. "I have a little sister, Tiny," she said, "and I teach her everything she learns. Reading, writing, and arithmetic, you know. And a neighbor's little boy comes in and learns with her."
Janetta smiled. "I have a little sister, Tiny," she said, "and I teach her everything I learn. Reading, writing, and math, you know. And a neighbor's little boy comes in and learns with her."
"I have been wondering," said Wyvis, "whether you would care to do anything with that boy of mine."
"I've been wondering," said Wyvis, "if you'd be interested in doing something with my son."
"That dear little Julian? Oh, I should be glad," said Janetta, more freely than she had yet spoken. "He is such a sweet little fellow."
"That sweet little Julian? Oh, I would be really happy," said Janetta, more openly than she had spoken before. "He's such a cute little guy."
"He has a spirit of his own, as you know," said the father, with rather an unwilling smile. "He is not a bad little chap; but he has lately attached himself a good deal to me, and I have to go into the stables and about the land a good deal, and I don't think it's altogether good for him. I found him"—apologetically—"using some very bad language the other day. Oh, you needn't be afraid; he won't do it again; I think I thrashed it out of him—"
"He has his own personality, as you know," said the father, with a somewhat reluctant smile. "He’s not a bad kid, but he’s been sticking to me quite a bit lately, and I spend a lot of time in the stables and around the property. I don’t think it’s entirely good for him. I caught him"—apologetically—"using some pretty rough language the other day. Oh, don’t worry; he won’t do it again; I think I beat it out of him—"
"Oh, that's worse!" said Janetta, reproachfully.
"Oh, that's worse!" Janetta said, reproachfully.
"What do you mean?"
"What do you mean?"
"To strike a little fellow like that, when he did not know that what he was saying was wrong! And why did you take him where he would hear language of that kind? Wasn't it more your fault than his?"
"To hit a little kid like that, especially when he didn’t even realize what he was saying was wrong! And why did you bring him somewhere he would hear that kind of language? Isn’t it more your fault than his?"
Wyvis bent his head and shrugged his shoulders. "If the truth were known, I dare say he heard me use it," he said dryly. "I'm not mealy-mouthed myself. However, I've taught him that he must not do it."
Wyvis lowered his head and shrugged his shoulders. "If we're being honest, I wouldn't be surprised if he heard me say it," he said flatly. "I'm not shy about it myself. Still, I've made it clear to him that he shouldn't."
"Have you, indeed? And don't you think that example will prove stronger than precept, or even than thrashing?" said Janetta. "If you want to teach him not to use bad words, you had better not use them yourself, Mr. Brand."
"Have you, really? And don't you think that setting an example will be more effective than just advice or even punishment?" Janetta said. "If you want to teach him not to use bad language, you should probably avoid using it yourself, Mr. Brand."
"Mr. Brand?" said Wyvis; "I thought it was to be Cousin Wyvis. But I've disgusted you; no wonder. I told you long ago that I did not know how to bring up a child. I asked you to help us—and you have not been near the place for months."
"Mr. Brand?" Wyvis said. "I thought it was supposed to be Cousin Wyvis. But I must have annoyed you; no surprise there. I told you a long time ago that I didn't know how to raise a child. I asked you for help—and you haven’t been around for months."
"How could I help you, if you mean to train him by oaths and blows?" asked Janetta.
"How can I help you if you're planning to train him with promises and punishment?" asked Janetta.
"That's plain speaking, at any rate," he said. "Well, I don't mind; in fact, I might say that I like you the better for it, if you'll allow me to go so far. I don't know whether you're right or not. Of course it won't do for him to talk as I do while he's a baby, but later on it won't signify; and a thrashing never did a boy any harm."
"That's straightforward, anyway," he said. "Well, I don't mind; actually, I might say I like you more for it, if that's okay with you. I don't know if you're right or not. Of course, he shouldn't talk like I do while he's still a baby, but later on it won't matter; and a good spanking never hurt a boy."
"Do you mean that you are in the habit of swearing?" said Janetta, with a direct simplicity, which made Wyvis smile and wince at the same time.
"Are you saying that you usually swear?" Janetta asked, with a straightforwardness that made Wyvis both smile and feel uncomfortable at the same time.
"No, I don't," he said. "I always disliked the habit, and I was determined that Julian shouldn't contract it. But I've lived in a set that was not over particular; and I suppose I fell into their ways now and then."
"No, I don't," he said. "I’ve never liked that habit, and I was determined that Julian shouldn’t pick it up. But I’ve been around a group that wasn’t very strict; I guess I fell into their ways every now and then."
"Apart from the moral point of view, no gentleman ever does it!" said Janetta, hotly.
"Apart from the moral perspective, no gentleman ever does it!" Janetta said heatedly.
"Perhaps not. Perhaps I'm not a gentleman. My relations, the publicans of Roxby, certainly were not. The bad strain in us will out, you see."
"Maybe not. Maybe I'm not a gentleman. My relatives, the pub owners in Roxby, definitely weren't. You can see the bad side of us comes through."
"Oh, Cousin Wyvis, I did not mean that," said Janetta, now genuinely distressed. "It is only that—I do wish you would not talk in that way—use those words, I mean. Julian is sure to catch them up, and you see yourself that that would be a pity."
"Oh, Cousin Wyvis, I didn't mean that," said Janetta, now truly upset. "It's just that—I really wish you wouldn't talk like that—use those words, I mean. Julian is bound to pick them up, and you can see for yourself that would be unfortunate."
"I am to govern my tongue then for Julian's sake?"
"I have to control my speech for Julian's sake?"
"Yes, and for your own."
"Yes, and for yourself."
"Do you care whether I govern it or not, Janetta?"
"Do you care if I run it or not, Janetta?"
How oddly soft and tender his voice had grown!
How strangely soft and gentle his voice had become!
"Yes, I do care," she answered, not very willingly, but compelled to truthfulness by her own conscience and his constraining gaze.
"Yeah, I do care," she replied, not very eagerly, but pushed to be honest by her own conscience and his intense stare.
"Then I swear I will," he exclaimed, impetuously. "It is something to find a woman caring whether one is good or bad, and I won't prove myself utterly unworthy of your care."
"Then I swear I will," he shouted impulsively. "It's something special to have a woman who cares whether I'm good or bad, and I won't let myself be completely unworthy of your concern."
"There is your mother: she cares."
"Here's your mom: she cares."
"Oh, yes, she cares, poor soul, but she cries over my sins instead of fighting them. Fighting is not her métier, you know. Now, you—you fight well."
"Oh, yes, she cares, poor thing, but she cries over my mistakes instead of confronting them. Confronting isn’t her thing, you know. Now, you—you fight well."
"That is a compliment, I suppose?" said Janetta, laughing a little and coloring—not with displeasure—at his tone.
"Is that a compliment, I guess?" Janetta said, laughing slightly and blushing—not out of displeasure—at his tone.
"Yes," he said; "I like the fighting spirit."
"Yeah," he said, "I like the fighting spirit."
They had been walking slowly along the path, and now they had reached the gate that opened into the grounds. Here, as he opened it, Janetta hesitated, and then stopped short.
They had been walking slowly along the path, and now they had reached the gate that opened into the grounds. Here, as he opened it, Janetta hesitated and then came to a sudden stop.
"I think I had better make the best of my way back," she said. "It is getting late."
"I think I should make the most of my way back," she said. "It's getting late."
"Not much after twelve. Are we not friends again?"
"Not long after twelve. Are we not friends again?"
"Oh yes."
"Absolutely."
"And will you think over what I said about my boy?"
"And will you consider what I said about my son?"
"Do you really mean it?"
"Are you serious?"
"Most decidedly. You couldn't come here, I suppose—you wouldn't leave home?"
"Definitely not. I guess you can't come here—you wouldn't leave home?"
"No, I could not do that. How would he get to me every day?"
"No, I can't do that. How would he reach me every day?"
"I would bring him myself, or send him in the dog-cart. I or my brother would look after that." Then, seeing a sudden look of protest in Janetta's face, he added quickly—"You don't like that?"
"I would take him myself or send him in the dog cart. Either my brother or I would take care of that." Then, noticing a sudden look of disapproval on Janetta's face, he quickly added, "You don’t like that?"
"It is nothing," said Janetta, looking down.
"It’s nothing," Janetta said, looking down.
"Is it to me or to my brother that you object?"
"Are you objecting to me or my brother?"
He smiled as he spoke, but, a little to his surprise, Janetta kept silence, and did not smile. Wyvis Brand was a man of very quick perceptions, and he saw at once that if she seemed troubled she had a reason for it.
He smiled as he spoke, but to his surprise, Janetta remained silent and didn’t smile. Wyvis Brand was very perceptive, and he instantly noticed that if she looked troubled, there was a reason for it.
"Has Cuthbert offended you?" he asked.
"Did Cuthbert upset you?" he asked.
"I have only spoken to him once—four months ago."
"I've only talked to him once—four months ago."
"That is no answer. What has he been about? I have some idea, you know," said Wyvis, coolly, "because I came across some sketches of his which betrayed where his thoughts were straying. Your pretty sister quite captivated him, I believe. Has he been getting up a flirtation?"
"That's not really an answer. What's he been up to? I have a bit of an idea, you know," said Wyvis, calmly, "because I found some sketches of his that revealed where his mind was wandering. I think your lovely sister has quite enchanted him. Has he been starting a flirtation?"
"I suppose it is a joke to him and to you," said Janetta, almost passionately, "but it is no joke to us. Yes, I came to speak to him or to your mother about it. Either she must leave the school where she is teaching, or he must let her alone."
"I guess it's a joke to him and to you," said Janetta, almost passionately, "but it’s no joke for us. Yes, I came to talk to him or your mom about it. Either she needs to leave the school where she's teaching, or he has to leave her alone."
"You had better not speak to my mother; it will only worry her. Come in, and tell me about it," said Wyvis, opening the gate, and laying his hand gently on her arm.
"You shouldn’t talk to my mom; it’ll just stress her out. Come in and tell me about it," said Wyvis, opening the gate and gently placing his hand on her arm.
She did not resent his tone of mastery. In spite of the many faults and errors that she discerned in him, it always seemed to her that a warmer and finer nature lay below the outside trappings of roughness and coldness than was generally perceptible. And when this better nature came to the front, it brought with it a remembrance of the tie of kinship, and Janetta's heart softened to him at once.
She didn’t mind his controlling tone. Despite the many flaws and mistakes she saw in him, she always felt that a kinder and more refined nature hid beneath his rough and cold exterior than most people realized. And when this better side of him showed up, it reminded her of their family connection, and Janetta’s heart warmed to him immediately.
He took her into a room which she guessed to be his own private sanctum—a thoroughly untidy place, littered with books, papers, tools, weapons, gardening implements, pipes and tobacco jars, in fine confusion. He had to clear away a pile of books from a chair before she could sit down. Then he planted himself on a corner of the solid, square oak table in the middle of the room, and prepared to listen to her story. Julian, who interrupted them once, was ordered out of the room again in such a peremptory tone that Janetta was somewhat startled. But really the boy did not seem to mind.
He took her into a room that she assumed was his own private space—a completely messy place, filled with books, papers, tools, weapons, gardening tools, pipes, and tobacco jars, in a chaotic jumble. He had to clear a stack of books from a chair before she could sit down. Then he settled himself on a corner of the sturdy, square oak table in the middle of the room and got ready to listen to her story. Julian, who interrupted them once, was told to leave the room again in such a commanding way that Janetta was a bit taken aback. But the boy really didn’t seem to mind.
By dint of leading questions he drew from her an outline of the facts of the case, but she softened them, for Nora's sake, as much as possible. She looked at him anxiously when she had done, to see whether he was angry.
By asking leading questions, he got her to outline the facts of the case, but she softened them as much as she could for Nora's sake. When she finished, she looked at him anxiously to see if he was angry.
"You know," she said, "I don't want to sow dissension of any kind between you."
"You know," she said, "I don't want to create any conflict between you."
Wyvis smiled. "I know you don't. But I assure you Cuthbert and I never quarreled in our lives. That is not one of the sins you can lay to my charge. He is a whimsical fellow, and I suspect that this has been one of his freaks—not meaning to hurt anybody. If you leave him to me, I'll stop the drawing-lessons at any rate, and probably the flowers."
Wyvis smiled. "I know you don't. But I promise you, Cuthbert and I have never argued in our lives. That's not one of the faults you can pin on me. He’s a quirky guy, and I think this has just been one of his whims—not intending to hurt anyone. If you leave him to me, I'll stop the drawing lessons, at least, and probably the flowers too."
"Don't let him think that Nora cares," she said. "She is quite a child—if he had sent her bonbons she would have liked them even better than flowers."
"Don't let him think that Nora cares," she said. "She's still like a kid—if he had sent her candy, she would have liked it even more than flowers."
"I understand. I will do my best—as you are so good as to trust me," he answered, lowering his voice.
"I get it. I'll do my best—since you trust me so much," he replied, lowering his voice.
A little silence fell between them. Something in the tone had made Janetta's heart beat fast. Then there rose up before her—she hardly knew why—the vision of a woman, an imaginary woman, one whom she had never seen—the woman with Julian's eyes, the woman who called herself the wife of Wyvis Brand. The thought had power to bring her to her feet.
A brief silence settled between them. Something in the tone made Janetta's heart race. Then, for reasons she couldn't quite grasp, she envisioned a woman—an imaginary woman she had never seen—the woman with Julian's eyes, the one who claimed to be Wyvis Brand's wife. The thought was enough to get her on her feet.
"And now I must really go."
"And now I really have to go."
"Not yet," he said, smiling down at her with a very kindly look in his stern dark eyes. "Do you know you have given me a great deal of pleasure to-day? You have trusted me to do a commission for you—a delicate bit of work too—and that shows that you don't consider me altogether worthless."
"Not yet," he said, smiling down at her with a warm look in his serious dark eyes. "Did you know you've brought me a lot of joy today? You trusted me to handle a task for you—a delicate one, too—and that shows you don't think I'm completely useless."
"You may be sure that I do not."
"You can be sure that I don't."
"Yes, we are friends. I have some satisfaction in that thought. Do you know that you are the first woman who has ever made a friend of me? who has ever trusted me, and taught me—for a moment or two—to respect myself? It is the newest sensation I have had for years."
"Yes, we are friends. I take some comfort in that idea. Do you know that you are the first woman who has ever considered me a friend? Who has ever trusted me and taught me—for a moment or two—to respect myself? It’s the freshest feeling I’ve had in years."
"Not the sensation of respecting yourself, I hope?"
"Not the feeling of having self-respect, I hope?"
"Yes, indeed. You don't know—you will never know—how I've been handicapped in life. Can you manage to be friendly with me even when I don't do exactly as you approve? You are at liberty to tell me with cousinly frankness what you dislike."
"Yes, definitely. You have no idea—you’ll never understand—how much I've struggled in life. Can you still be friendly with me even if I don’t always do what you like? Feel free to honestly tell me what you don’t approve of."
"On that condition we can be friends," said Janetta, smiling and tendering her hand. She meant to say good-bye, but he retained the little hand in his own and went on talking.
"On that condition, we can be friends," Janetta said, smiling and reaching out her hand. She intended to say goodbye, but he held onto her small hand and continued talking.
"How about the boy? You'll take him for a few hours every day?"
"How about the boy? Are you going to take him for a few hours each day?"
"You really mean it?"
"Are you serious?"
"I do, indeed. Name your own terms."
"I really do. Set your own terms."
She blushed a little, but was resolved to be business-like.
She blushed a bit, but was determined to be professional.
"You know I can't afford to do it for nothing," she said. "He can come from ten to one, if you like to give me——" and and then she mentioned a sum which Wyvis thought miserably inadequate.
"You know I can't do it for free," she said. "He can come from ten to one, if you want to give me——" and then she named an amount that Wyvis thought was hopelessly low.
"Absurd!" he cried. "Double that, and then take him! When can he come?"
"That's ridiculous!" he exclaimed. "Double that amount, and then take him! When can he show up?"
"Next week, if you like. But I mean what I say——"
"Next week, if that works for you. But I mean what I say——"
"So do I, and as my will is stronger than yours I shall have my own way."
"So do I, and since my will is stronger than yours, I will get my way."
Janetta shook her head, and, having by this time got her hand free, she managed to say good-bye, and left the house much more cheerfully than she had entered it. Strange to say, she had a curious feeling of trust in Wyvis Brand's promise to help her; it seemed to her that he was a man who would endeavor at all costs to keep his word.
Janetta shook her head, and now that her hand was free, she managed to say goodbye and left the house much more cheerfully than she had entered it. Strangely enough, she felt a curious trust in Wyvis Brand's promise to help her; it seemed to her that he was a man who would do everything he could to keep his word.
CHAPTER XXI.
CUTHBERT'S ROMANCE.
Janetta was hardly surprised when, two days later, she was asked to give a private audience to Mr. Cuthbert Brand. She had not yet told Nora of the course that she had pursued, for she was indeed rather unnecessarily ashamed of it. "It was just like a worldly mamma asking a young man his intentions about her daughter," she said to herself, with a whimsical smile. "Probably nothing will come of it but a cessation of these silly little attentions to Nora." But she felt a little shy and constrained when she entered the drawing-room, and, while shaking hands with her cousin, she did not lift her eyes to his face.
Janetta wasn't really surprised when, two days later, she was asked for a private meeting with Mr. Cuthbert Brand. She hadn't told Nora about the choice she had made, as she felt a bit unnecessarily embarrassed about it. "It's just like a mother asking a young man what his intentions are regarding her daughter," she thought with a wry smile. "Nothing will probably come of it except for an end to these silly little affections towards Nora." However, she felt a bit shy and awkward when she walked into the drawing-room, and while shaking hands with her cousin, she couldn't bring herself to look him in the eye.
When she had taken a seat, however, and managed to steal a glance at him, she was half-provoked, half-reassured. Cuthbert's mobile face was full of a merry, twinkling humor, and expressed no penitence at all. She was so much astonished that she forgot her shyness, and looked at him inquiringly without opening her lips.
When she sat down and managed to sneak a look at him, she felt a mix of annoyance and comfort. Cuthbert's expressive face was filled with cheerful, twinkling humor and showed no remorse at all. She was so surprised that she forgot her shyness and looked at him curiously without saying a word.
Cuthbert laughed—an irrepressible little laugh, as if he could not help it. "Look here, Cousin Janetta," he said, "I'm awfully sorry, but I really can't help it. The idea of you as a duenna and of Wyvis as a heavy father has been tickling me ever since yesterday, and I shall have to have it out sooner or later. I assure you it's only a nervous affection. If I didn't laugh, I might cry or faint, and that would be worse, you know."
Cuthbert laughed—an unstoppable little laugh, as if he couldn’t help it. "Hey, Cousin Janetta," he said, "I’m really sorry, but I just can’t control it. The thought of you as a chaperone and Wyvis as an overprotective dad has had me chuckling since yesterday, and I have to get it out sooner or later. I promise it’s just a nervous reaction. If I didn’t laugh, I might cry or pass out, and that would be worse, you know."
"I don't quite see the joke," said Janetta, gravely.
"I don't really get the joke," Janetta said seriously.
"The joke," said Cuthbert, "lies in the contrast between yourself and the role you have taken upon you."
"The joke," said Cuthbert, "is in the contrast between who you are and the role you've chosen to play."
"It is a role that I am obliged to take upon me," interposed Janetta; "because my sisters have no father, and a mother whose health makes it impossible for her to guard them as she would like to do."
"It’s a role I have to take on," Janetta said. "My sisters don’t have a father, and our mother’s health makes it impossible for her to care for them the way she wants to."
"Now you're going to be severe," said Cuthbert; "and indeed I am guiltless of anything but a little harmless fooling. I can but tender my humblest apologies, and assure you that I have resigned my post in Mrs. Smith's educational establishment, and that I will keep my flowers in future to myself, unless I may send them with your consent and that of my authoritative elder brother."
"Now you're going to be harsh," said Cuthbert; "but honestly, I haven't done anything wrong except for a bit of harmless fun. I can only offer my sincerest apologies and assure you that I've stepped down from my position at Mrs. Smith's school, and I'll keep my flowers to myself from now on unless I can send them with your approval and that of my older brother."
Janetta was not mollified. "It is easy for you to talk of it so lightly," she said, "but you forget that you might have involved both my sisters in serious trouble."
Janetta was not appeased. "It's easy for you to discuss it so casually," she said, "but you forget that you could have put both my sisters in serious trouble."
"Don't you think I should have been able to get them out again?" said Cuthbert, with all the lightness to which she objected. "Don't you think that I could have pacified the schoolmistress? There is one thing that I must explain. My fancy for teaching was a fad, undertaken for its own sake, which led me accidentally at first to Mrs. Smith's school. I did not know that your sisters were there until I had made my preliminary arrangements."
"Don’t you think I should have been able to get them out again?" Cuthbert said, with all the cheerfulness she criticized. "Don’t you think I could have calmed the schoolmistress? There’s one thing I need to clarify. My interest in teaching was just a phase, taken up for its own sake, which accidentally led me to Mrs. Smith's school at first. I didn’t realize your sisters were there until I had made my initial arrangements."
Janetta flushed deeply, and did not reply. Nora's imagination had been more active than she expected. Cuthbert, who was watching her, saw the flush and the look of surprise, and easily guessed what had passed between the sisters.
Janetta blushed intensely and didn't say anything. Nora's imagination was more active than she thought. Cuthbert, who was watching her, noticed the blush and the look of surprise, and quickly figured out what had happened between the sisters.
"Did you ever read Sheridan's 'Rivals?'" he asked, quietly. "Don't you remember the romantic heroine who insisted on her romance? She would hardly consent to marry a man unless he had a history, and would help her to make one for herself?"
"Have you ever read Sheridan's 'Rivals?'" he asked softly. "Don’t you recall the romantic heroine who was so determined about her love story? She would barely agree to marry a guy unless he had some kind of backstory, and she wanted him to help her create one for herself?"
"I don't think that Nora is at all like Lydia Languish."
"I don't think Nora is anything like Lydia Languish."
"Possibly not, in essentials. But she loves romance and mystery and excitement, as Lydia Languish did. It is a very harmless romance that consists in sending a few cut flowers by Parcel Post, Cousin Janetta."
"Maybe not in the important ways. But she loves romance, mystery, and excitement, just like Lydia Languish did. It's a completely harmless romance that involves sending a few cut flowers through Parcel Post, Cousin Janetta."
"I know—it sounds very little," Janetta said, "but it may do harm for all that."
"I know—it seems like a small thing," Janetta said, "but it could still cause damage."
"Has it done harm to your sister, then?" Cuthbert inquired, with apparent-innocence, but with the slight twinkle of his eye, which told of inward mirth. Janetta was again growing indignant, and was about to answer rather sharply, when he once more changed his tone. "There," he said, "I have teased you quite enough, haven't I? I have been presuming on our relationship to be as provoking as I could, because—honestly—I thought that you might have trusted me a little more. Now, shall I be serious?"
"Has it hurt your sister, then?" Cuthbert asked, sounding innocent, but with a little spark in his eye that hinted at his amusement. Janetta was getting indignant again and was about to respond rather sharply when he shifted his tone once more. "There," he said, “I've teased you enough, haven't I? I've been taking advantage of our relationship to be as annoying as I could because—honestly—I thought you might trust me a bit more. Now, should I be serious?"
"If you can," said Janetta.
"If you can," Janetta said.
"That's awfully severe. By nature, I must tell you, I am the most serious, not to say melancholy, person in creation. But on a fine day my spirits run away with me. Now, Janetta—I may call you Janetta, may not I?—I am going to be serious, deadly serious, as serious as if it were a wet day in town. And the communication that I wish to make to you as the head of the family, which you seem to be, is that I am head over ears in love with your sister Nora, and that I beg for the honor of her hand."
"That's really harsh. Honestly, I have to say, I'm naturally the most serious, if not downright gloomy, person around. But on a nice day, I get carried away. Now, Janetta—I can call you Janetta, right?—I'm going to be serious, really serious, as serious as if it were a rainy day in the city. The message I want to share with you, since you seem to be the head of the family, is that I'm totally in love with your sister Nora, and I'm asking for the honor of her hand."
"You are joking," said his hearer, reproachfully.
"You must be kidding," his listener replied, disappointed.
"Never was joking further from my thoughts. Getting married is an exceedingly solemn business, I believe. I want to marry Nora and take her to Paris."
"Joking was the last thing on my mind. I believe getting married is a very serious matter. I want to marry Nora and take her to Paris."
"Oh, this is ridiculous: you can't mean it," said Janetta.
"Oh, this is ridiculous: you can't be serious," said Janetta.
"Why ridiculous? Did I not tell you that I admired Miss Lydia Languish? Her desire for a romance was quite praiseworthy: it is what every woman cherishes in her heart of hearts: only Nora, being more naive and frank and child-like than most women, let me see the desire more clearly than women mostly do. That's why I love her. She is natural and lovable and lovely. Don't tell me that I can't win her heart. I know I may have touched her fancy, but that is not enough. Let me have the chance, and I think that I can go deeper still."
"Why is that silly? Didn't I mention that I admire Miss Lydia Languish? Her longing for a romance is quite commendable; it’s something every woman holds dear in her heart. It's just that Nora, being more innocent, open, and childlike than most women, made her desire clearer to me than most do. That’s why I love her. She’s genuine, lovable, and beautiful. Don’t tell me I can’t win her over. I know I might have caught her interest, but that’s not enough. Just give me a chance, and I believe I can connect with her on a deeper level."
"You said that you would be serious, but you don't know how serious this is to me," said Janetta, the tears rising to her eyes. "My father told me to take care of her: she is very young—and not very wise; and how am I to know whether you mean what you say?"
"You said you would be serious, but you have no idea how serious this is for me," said Janetta, tears welling up in her eyes. "My dad told me to take care of her; she’s very young—and not very smart. How can I know if you really mean what you say?"
"I do mean it, indeed!" said Cuthbert, in a much graver tone. "I have got into the habit of talking as if I felt very little—a ridiculous habit, I acknowledge—but, in this matter, I mean it from the bottom of my heart."
"I really do mean it!" said Cuthbert, in a much more serious tone. "I've gotten into the habit of speaking as if I care very little—it's a silly habit, I admit—but about this, I truly mean it from the bottom of my heart."
"I suppose, then," said Janetta, tremulously, "that you must speak to mamma—and to Nora. I am not at all the head of the house, although you are pleased—in fun—to call me so. I am only Nora's half-sister, fond of her and anxious about her, and ready to do all that I can do for her good."
"I guess, then," said Janetta, nervously, "that you need to talk to mom—and to Nora. I'm definitely not the head of the house, even though you jokingly call me that. I'm just Nora's half-sister, who cares about her and worries about her, and I'm ready to do everything I can for her well-being."
Cuthbert looked at her intently. Her face was pale, and the black dress that she wore was not altogether becoming to her dark eyes and complexion, but there was something pathetic to him in the weight of care which seemed to sit upon those young brows and bear down the slender shoulders of the girl. The new sensation thus given caused him to say, with sudden earnestness—
Cuthbert looked at her closely. Her face was pale, and the black dress she wore didn't really suit her dark eyes and complexion, but he found something sad about the burden of worry that seemed to press down on her young forehead and slender shoulders. This new feeling prompted him to say, with sudden seriousness—
"Will you forgive me for having spoken and acted so thoughtlessly? I never meant to cause you so much anxiety. You see, I am not very well acquainted with English ways, and I may have made more mistakes than I knew. When Nora is my wife you shall not have to fear for her happiness."
"Will you forgive me for speaking and acting so thoughtlessly? I never meant to cause you so much worry. You see, I’m not very familiar with English customs, and I might have made more mistakes than I realized. When Nora is my wife, you won’t have to worry about her happiness."
"You speak very confidently of making her your wife," said Janetta, forgiving him in her heart, nevertheless. "But you have no house—no profession, have you?"
"You talk a lot about wanting to make her your wife," Janetta said, secretly forgiving him in her heart. "But you don’t have a house—no job, right?"
"No income, you mean?" said Cuthbert, with his merry smile. "Oh, yes, I have a profession. It does not pay me quite so well as it might do, but I think I shall do better by-and-bye. Then I have a couple of hundreds a year of my own. Is it too much of a pittance to begin upon?"
"No income, you mean?" Cuthbert said with his cheerful smile. "Oh, yes, I have a job. It doesn’t pay as well as it could, but I believe I’ll do better eventually. Plus, I have a few hundred a year of my own. Is that too little to start with?"
"Nora is quite too young to begin upon anything. If only you would leave her alone for a year or two!—till she is a little more staid and sensible!"
"Nora is way too young to start on anything. If only you would just leave her alone for a year or two!—until she’s a bit more mature and sensible!"
"But that's too late, don't you see? That's where my apologies have to come in. I have disturbed the peace already, haven't I?"
"But that's too late, don't you get it? That's where I need to apologize. I've already upset the peace, haven't I?"
"Mr. Brand," said Janetta, gravely, in spite of an exclamation of protest from her cousin, "I don't think that we are going quite deeply enough into the matter. There are one or two things that I must say: there is no one else to say them. Nora is young and foolish, but she is affectionate and sensitive, and if she once cares for you, you may make the happiness or the misery of her life. Our dear father told me to take care of her. And I am not sure that he would have sanctioned her engagement to you."
"Mr. Brand," Janetta said seriously, despite her cousin's protest, "I don’t believe we’re fully addressing this issue. There are a couple of things I need to express: no one else will say them. Nora is young and naive, but she’s loving and sensitive, and if she cares about you, you have the power to create either happiness or misery in her life. Our dear father asked me to look after her. And I’m not sure he would have approved of her getting engaged to you."
"I'd better send Wyvis to talk to you," said Cuthbert, starting up and nearly upsetting a chair in his eagerness. "I knew he could manage and—and explain things better than I could. He's well up in the family affairs. Will you see him now?"
"I should probably send Wyvis to talk to you," Cuthbert said, jumping up and almost knocking over a chair in his excitement. "I knew he could handle it and—explain things better than I can. He's really knowledgeable about the family matters. Can you see him now?"
"Now?"
"Now?"
"He's outside waiting. He wouldn't come in. I'll go and send him to you. No, don't object: there are ever so many things that you two elders had better talk over together. I must say," said Cuthbert, beginning to laugh again in his light-hearted way, "that, when I think of Wyvis as a family man, bent on seeing his younger brother se ranger, and you as Nora's stern guardian, I am seized with an access of uncontrollable mirth."
"He's outside waiting. He won't come in. I'll go send him to you. No, don’t argue: there are so many things you two need to discuss together. I have to say," Cuthbert said, starting to laugh again in his cheerful way, "that when I picture Wyvis as a family man, focused on seeing his younger brother se ranger, and you as Nora's strict guardian, I can't help but burst into uncontrollable laughter."
He caught up his hat and left the room so quickly that Janetta, taken by surprise, could not stop him. She tried to follow, but she was too late: he had rushed off, leaving the hall-door open, and a draught of cold air was ascending the stairs and causing her stepmother peevishly to remark that Janetta's visitors were really intolerable. "Who was it, this time?" she asked of her second daughter Georgie, who was standing at the window—the mother and her girls being assembled in Mrs. Colwyn's bedroom, her favorite resort on cold afternoons.
He grabbed his hat and left the room so quickly that Janetta, caught off guard, couldn’t stop him. She tried to follow, but it was too late: he had hurried out, leaving the front door open, and a chill draft was rising up the stairs, prompting her stepmother to irritably comment that Janetta's visitors were truly unbearable. "Who was it this time?" she asked her daughter Georgie, who was standing by the window—the mother and her daughters gathered in Mrs. Colwyn's bedroom, her go-to spot on cold afternoons.
Georgie gave a little giggle—her manners were not perfect, in spite of a term at Mrs. Smith's superior seminary for young ladies—and answered, under her breath—
Georgie let out a small giggle—her manners weren't great, despite spending a term at Mrs. Smith's elite school for young ladies—and replied quietly—
"It was Mr. Cuthbert Brand."
"It was Mr. Cuthbert Brand."
Nora's book fell from her knee. When she picked it up her cheeks were crimson and her eyes were flashing fire.
Nora's book slipped off her knee. When she picked it up, her cheeks were bright red and her eyes were blazing.
"Don't be absurd, Georgie. It was not."
"Don't be ridiculous, Georgie. It was not."
"Indeed it was, Nora. I suppose he came to see Janetta, and Janetta has sent him away. Oh, how he's running, although he is a little lame! He has caught some one—his brother, I believe it is; and now the brother's walking back with him."
"Definitely, Nora. I guess he came to see Janetta, and Janetta turned him away. Oh, look at him running, even though he's a bit lame! He’s caught up with someone—his brother, I think; and now the brother is walking back with him."
"I shall go down," said Mrs. Colwyn, with dignity. "It is not at all proper for a young person like Janetta to receive gentlemen alone. I shall go and sit in the drawing-room myself."
"I'll go down," said Mrs. Colwyn, confidently. "It’s not right for a young person like Janetta to be alone with gentlemen. I’ll go and sit in the living room myself."
"Then Janetta will take her visitors into the dining-room," said Nora, abruptly. "She has only business with these people, mamma: they don't come to visit us because they like us—it is only when they want us to do something for them; so I would not put myself out for them if I were you. And as for Janetta's being young, she is the oldest person amongst us." And then Nora turned to her book, which she held upside down without being at all aware of it.
"Then Janetta will take her guests into the dining room," Nora said suddenly. "She only has business with these people, Mom: they don’t come to see us because they like us—it’s only when they need us to do something for them; so I wouldn’t bother with them if I were you. And about Janetta being young, she’s the oldest one among us." Then Nora turned to her book, holding it upside down without even realizing it.
"I do not know what you mean, Nora," was Mrs. Colwyn's fretful response; "and if the other brother is coming here, I shall certainly not disturb myself, for I believe him to be a wild, dissipated, immoral, young man."
"I don't understand what you mean, Nora," Mrs. Colwyn replied anxiously; "and if the other brother is coming here, I definitely won’t upset myself, because I think he’s a reckless, irresponsible, immoral young man."
"Just the sort of man for Janet to receive alone," murmured Georgie, maliciously. Georgie was the member of the family who "had a tongue."
"Exactly the kind of guy for Janet to meet by herself," Georgie whispered, slyly. Georgie was the family member who "had a sharp tongue."
Meanwhile Wyvis had come into the house, though without Cuthbert, who had thought it better to disappear into the gathering darkness; and Janetta received him in the hall.
Meanwhile, Wyvis had entered the house, though without Cuthbert, who thought it would be better to vanish into the growing darkness; and Janetta welcomed him in the hall.
He laughed a little as he took her hand. "Cuthbert is a little impatient, is he not? Well, he has persuaded me into talking this matter over with you. I'm to come in here, am I?" as Janetta silently opened the sitting-room door for him. "This looks pleasant," he added after a moment's pause.
He chuckled a bit as he took her hand. "Cuthbert is a bit impatient, isn't he? Well, he's convinced me to discuss this with you. I'm supposed to come in here, right?" he said as Janetta quietly opened the sitting-room door for him. "This looks nice," he added after a brief pause.
In the gathering evening gloom the shabbiness of the furniture could not be seen, and the fire-light danced playfully over the worn, comfortable-looking chairs drawn up to the hearth, on the holly and mistletoe which decorated the walls, and the great cluster of geranium and Christmas roses which the Adairs had sent to Janetta the day before. Everything looked homelike and comfortable, and perhaps it was no wonder that Wyvis—accustomed to the gloom of his own home, or the garish splendor of a Paris hotel—felt that he was entering a new sphere, or undergoing some new experience.
As the evening darkness settled in, the shabby furniture became less noticeable, and the firelight flickered playfully over the worn, cozy chairs gathered around the hearth, the holly and mistletoe adorning the walls, and the large bunch of geraniums and Christmas roses that the Adairs had sent to Janetta the day before. Everything felt warm and inviting, and it’s no surprise that Wyvis—used to the dreariness of his own home or the flashy opulence of a Paris hotel—felt like he was stepping into a new world or having a fresh experience.
"Don't light the lamp," he said, in his imperious way: "let us talk in this half-light, if you don't mind? it's pleasanter."
"Don't turn on the lamp," he said, in his commanding way. "Let's chat in this dim light, if you don't mind? It's nicer."
"And easier," said Janetta, softly.
"And easier," Janetta said softly.
"Easier? Does it need an effort?"
"Easier? Does it require any effort?"
"I am afraid I have something unpleasant to say."
"I’m afraid I have some bad news."
"So have I. We are quits, then. You can begin."
"Me too. We're even now. You can start."
"Your brother has been asking if he maybe engaged to Nora——"
"Your brother has been asking if he's maybe engaged to Nora—"
"If he may marry her out of hand, you mean. That's what he wants to do."
"If he can just marry her right away, you mean. That's what he wants to do."
"We know very little of him," said Janetta, rather unsteadily, "or of you. Things have been said against you in Beaminster—you have yourself told me things that I did not like—indeed, my father almost warned me against you——"
"We don't know much about him," Janetta said, somewhat unsteadily, "or about you. People have said things about you in Beaminster—you’ve told me things that I didn’t like—actually, my father almost warned me about you——"
A murmur from Wyvis Brand sounded uncommonly like "the devil he did!"—but Janetta did not stop to listen.
A murmur from Wyvis Brand sounded a lot like "the devil he did!"—but Janetta didn't pause to listen.
"I never heard anything but vague generalities against him, but then I never heard anything particularly good. I don't like the way in which he has pursued his acquaintance with Nora. I have no authority with her—not much influence with her mother—and, therefore, I throw myself on you for help," said Janetta, her musical voice taking a pathetically earnest cadence; "and I ask you to beg your brother to wait—to let Nora grow older and know her own mind a little better—to give us the chance of knowing him before he asks to take her away."
"I only heard vague criticisms of him, but I didn't hear anything truly good either. I don't like how he's gotten close to Nora. I don't have much influence over her—not much with her mother either—and so I'm counting on you for help," Janetta said, her melodic voice taking on a earnestly emotional tone. "I'm asking you to persuade your brother to wait—to let Nora mature and discover her own feelings a bit more—to give us the opportunity to get to know him before he tries to take her away."
"You have not said either of the things that I was expecting to hear," said Wyvis.
"You haven't said either of the things I was expecting to hear," said Wyvis.
"What were those?"
"What were those things?"
"How much money he had a year!"
"How much money he made in a year!"
"Oh, he told me about that."
"Oh, he mentioned that to me."
"Or—an allusion to his forbears: his father's character and his mother's relations—the two bugbears of Beaminster."
"Or—referring to his ancestors: his father's personality and his mother's family—the two major concerns of Beaminster."
"I think nothing of those, if Cuthbert himself is good."
"I don't care about those, as long as Cuthbert himself is good."
"Well, he is good. He is as different from me as light is from darkness. He is a little thoughtless and unpractical sometimes, but he is sweet-tempered, honest, true, clean-living, and God-fearing. Will that suit you?"
"Well, he is good. He is as different from me as light is from darkness. He can be a little thoughtless and impractical sometimes, but he’s sweet-natured, honest, genuine, lives a clean life, and is respectful of God. Will that work for you?"
"If he is all that——"
"If he's all that——"
"He is that and more. We are not effusive, Cuthbert and I, but I think him one of the best fellows in the world. She'll be lucky who gets him, in my opinion."
"He is that and more. Cuthbert and I aren't the most expressive, but I think he's one of the best guys in the world. She'll be lucky to have him, in my opinion."
"All the more reason, then, why I must say a still more unpleasant thing than ever," she replied. "Nora is in great trouble, because she has been told what I have known for some time. Her mother does not always control herself; you know what I mean? She must not marry without telling this—we cannot deceive the man who is to be her husband—he must know the possible disgrace."
"That's even more reason why I need to say something really uncomfortable," she replied. "Nora is in a lot of trouble because she’s learned something I've known for a while. Her mother doesn’t always keep herself in check; you get what I mean? She can't marry without disclosing this—we can't trick the man who’s going to be her husband—he needs to be aware of the potential shame."
"If every woman were as straightforward and honorable as you, Janetta, there would be fewer miserable marriages," said Wyvis, slowly. "You are, no doubt, right to speak; but, on the other hand, our family record is much worse than yours. If one of you can condescend to take one of us, I think we shall have the advantage."
"If every woman were as honest and decent as you, Janetta, there would be fewer unhappy marriages," said Wyvis, slowly. "You’re probably right to say that, but on the other hand, our family history is much worse than yours. If one of you could lower yourselves to marry one of us, I think we would come out ahead."
Janetta drew a long breath.
Janetta took a deep breath.
"Then, will you help me in what I ask?"
"Then, will you help me with what I'm asking?"
"Yes, I will. I'll speak to Cuthbert and point out how reasonable you are. Then—you'll let him cultivate your sister's acquaintance, I suppose? In spite of your disclaimers, I believe you are supreme in the house. I wish there were more like you to be supreme, Janetta. I wish—to God I wish—that I had met you—a woman like you—eight years ago."
"Yes, I will. I'll talk to Cuthbert and show him how reasonable you are. Then—you'll let him get to know your sister, right? Despite what you say, I think you're the one in charge here. I wish there were more people like you in charge, Janetta. I wish—I really wish—that I had met you—a woman like you—eight years ago."
And before she could realize the meaning of what he had said to her, the man was gone.
And before she could understand what he meant by what he had said to her, the man was gone.
CHAPTER XXII.
WYVIS BRAND'S IDEAL.
Everything was satisfactorily settled. Cuthbert was put on his probation; Nora was instructed in the prospect that lay before her, and was allowed to correspond with her "semi-betrothed," as he insisted on calling himself. Mrs. Colwyn was radiant with reflected glory, for although she despised and hated Mrs. Brand, she was not blind to the advantages that would accrue to herself through connection with a County family. She was not, however, as fully informed in the details of the little love-affair as she imagined herself to be. Janetta's share in bringing about a dénouement and retarding its further development was quite unknown to her. The delay, which some of Mr. Colwyn's old friends urged with great vigor, was ascribed by her chiefly to the hostile influences of Wyvis Brand, and she made a point of being openly uncivil to that gentleman when, on fine mornings, he brought his boy to Gwynne Street or fetched him away on a bright afternoon. For it had been decided that little Julian should not only come every day at ten, but on two days of the week should stay until four o'clock in the afternoon, in order to enjoy the advantages of Tiny's society. He had been living so unchild-like a life of late that Janetta begged to keep him for play as well as for lessons with other children.
Everything was settled satisfactorily. Cuthbert was put on probation; Nora was briefed on the path ahead of her and was allowed to keep in touch with her "semi-betrothed," as he insisted on calling himself. Mrs. Colwyn was glowing with reflected glory, since although she despised and hated Mrs. Brand, she recognized the benefits that would come to her from being connected to a County family. However, she wasn't as well-informed about the details of the little love affair as she thought she was. Janetta's role in bringing about a resolution and delaying its further development was completely unknown to her. The delay, which some of Mr. Colwyn's old friends strongly advocated for, was mainly attributed by her to the negative influence of Wyvis Brand, and she made a point of being openly rude to that gentleman when, on nice mornings, he brought his son to Gwynne Street or took him away on a sunny afternoon. It had been decided that little Julian would not only come every day at ten but would also stay until four o'clock on two days a week to enjoy Tiny's company. He had been living such an unchild-like life lately that Janetta requested to keep him for playtime as well as for lessons with other kids.
Nora went back to her school somewhat sobered by the unexpected turn of events, and rather ashamed of her assumption (dispelled by Janetta) that Cuthbert Brand had given drawing lessons at Mrs. Smith's in order to be near her. Mr. Cuthbert Brand discontinued these lessons, but opened a class in Beaminster at the half-deserted Art School, and made himself popular wherever he went. Janetta was half inclined to doubt the genuineness of his affection for Nora when she heard of his innocent, but quite enthusiastic, flirtations with other girls. But he always solemnly assured her that Nora had his heart, and Nora only; and as long as he made Nora happy Janetta was content. And so the weeks passed on. She had more to do now that Julian came every day, but she got no new music pupils, and she heard nothing about the evening parties at Lady Ashley's. She concluded that Sir Philip and his mother had forgotten her, but such was not the case. There had been a death in the family, and the consequent period of mourning had prevented Lady Ashley from giving any parties—that was all.
Nora returned to school a little more serious after the unexpected events and felt embarrassed by her earlier assumption (which Janetta cleared up) that Cuthbert Brand had been giving drawing lessons at Mrs. Smith's just to be close to her. Mr. Cuthbert Brand stopped those lessons but started a class in Beaminster at the mostly empty Art School, quickly becoming popular wherever he went. Janetta started to doubt the sincerity of his feelings for Nora when she heard about his innocent but quite enthusiastic flirtations with other girls. However, he always sincerely assured her that Nora had his heart, and only Nora; as long as he kept Nora happy, Janetta was satisfied. And so, the weeks went by. She had more to manage now that Julian came every day, but she didn't take on any new music students, and she heard nothing about the evening parties at Lady Ashley's. She figured that Sir Philip and his mother had forgotten her, but that wasn’t true. There had been a death in the family, and the resulting mourning period had kept Lady Ashley from hosting any parties—that was all.
For some little time, therefore, Janetta's life seemed likely to flow on in a very peaceful way. Mrs. Colwyn "broke out" only once between Christmas and Easter, and was more penitent and depressed after her outbreak than Janetta had ever seen her. Matters went on more quietly than ever after this event. Easter came, and brought Nora and Georgie home again, and then there was a period of comparative excitement and jollity, for the Brands began to come with much regularity to the little house in Gwynne Street, and there were merry-makings almost every day.
For a little while, Janetta's life seemed like it would continue peacefully. Mrs. Colwyn only had one outburst between Christmas and Easter, and afterward, she was more remorseful and down than Janetta had ever seen her. Things settled down even more after that. Easter arrived, bringing Nora and Georgie home again, which led to a time of relative excitement and fun, as the Brands started visiting the little house on Gwynne Street regularly, and there were celebrations almost every day.
But when the accustomed routine began again, Janetta, in her conscientious way, took herself seriously to task. She had not been governing herself, her thoughts, her time, her temper, as she conceived that it was right for her to do. On reflection, it seemed to her that one person lately filled up the whole of her mental horizon. And this person she was genuinely shocked to find was Wyvis Brand.
But when her usual routine started up again, Janetta, in her diligent way, demanded more from herself. She realized she hadn’t been in control of her thoughts, her time, or her temper as she believed she should be. Looking back, it struck her that one person had been dominating her mind lately. To her surprise, that person turned out to be Wyvis Brand.
Why should she concern herself so much about him? He was married; he had a child; his mother and brother lived with him, and supplied his need of society. He went out into the world about Beaminster more than he used to do, and might have been fairly popular if he had exerted himself, but this he would never do. There were fewer reports current about his bad companions, or his unsteady way of life; and Janetta gathered from various sources that he had entirely abandoned that profane and reckless method of speech for which she had rebuked him. He was improving, certainly. Well, was that any reason why she should think about him so much, or consider his character and his probable fate so earnestly? She saw no reason in it, she told herself; and perhaps she was right.
Why should she worry so much about him? He was married, had a kid, and his mom and brother lived with him, providing all the social interaction he needed. He was going out more around Beaminster than he used to and could have been fairly popular if he tried, but he never would. There were fewer rumors about his bad friends or his erratic lifestyle, and Janetta heard from different sources that he had completely dropped the crude and reckless way of speaking that she had scolded him for. He was definitely improving. Well, was that a good reason for her to think about him so much or to seriously consider his character and future? She found no rationale in it, she told herself; and maybe she was right.
There was another reason even more potent for making her think of him. He had had an unsatisfactory, troublous sort of life; he had been unfortunate in his domestic relations, and he was most decidedly an unhappy man. Many a woman before Janetta has found reasons of this kind suffice for love of a man. Certainly, in Janetta's case, they formed the basis of a good deal of interest. She told herself that she could not help thinking of him. He came very often, on pretext of bringing or of fetching Julian—especially on the days when Julian stayed until four o'clock, for then he would stray in and sit down to chat with Janetta and her mother until it was sheer incivility not to offer him a cup of tea. Softened by the pleasures of hospitality, Mrs. Colwyn would be quite gracious to him at these times. But now and then she left him to be entertained by Janetta, saying rather sharply that she did not care to meet the man who chose to behave "so brutally to her darling Nora."
There was another reason, even more powerful, for her to think of him. He had led an unsatisfactory and troubled life; he had faced difficulties in his personal relationships, and he was definitely an unhappy man. Many women before Janetta have found reasons like this enough to love a man. In Janetta's case, they definitely sparked a significant amount of interest. She told herself she couldn’t help thinking of him. He came by often, under the pretense of bringing or picking up Julian—especially on days when Julian stayed until four o'clock, because then he would drop in and chat with Janetta and her mother until it would be rude not to offer him a cup of tea. Softened by the joys of hospitality, Mrs. Colwyn would be quite accommodating to him during these visits. But sometimes she would leave him to be entertained by Janetta, saying rather curtly that she didn’t want to be around the man who chose to act "so brutally toward her darling Nora."
So that Janetta got into the way of sitting with him, talking with him on all subjects, of giving him her sage advice when he asked for it, and listening with interest to the stories that he told her of his past life. It was natural that she should think about him a good deal, and about his efforts to straighten the tangled coil of his life, and to make himself a worthier father for his little son than his own father had been to him. There was nothing in the world more likely than this sort of intercourse to bring these two kinsfolk upon terms of closest friendship. And as Janetta indignantly told herself—there was nothing—nothing more.
So Janetta started sitting with him, talking to him about everything, giving him her wise advice when he asked for it, and listening with interest to the stories he told her about his past. It was only natural for her to think about him a lot, and about his efforts to untangle the mess of his life, wanting to be a better father for his little son than his own father had been to him. There was nothing more likely than this kind of interaction to bring these two relatives closer together. And as Janetta told herself with frustration—there was nothing—nothing more.
She always remembered that his wife was living; she never forgot it for a moment. He was, of course, not a man whom she ever thought of loving—she was angry with herself for the very suggestion—but he was certainly a man who interested her more than any one whom she had ever met. And he was interested in her too. He liked to talk to her, to ask her advice and listen to her pet theories. She was friend, comrade, sister, all in one. Nothing more. But the position was, whether they knew it or not, a rather dangerous one, and an innocent friendship might have glided into something closer and more harmful had not an unexpected turn been given to the events of both their lives.
She always remembered that his wife was still alive; she never forgot it for a second. He was, of course, not a man she ever considered loving—she was angry with herself for even thinking it—but he definitely intrigued her more than anyone she had ever met. And he was interested in her too. He enjoyed talking to her, asking for her advice, and listening to her ideas. She was a friend, a comrade, a sister, all in one. Nothing more. But the situation was, whether they realized it or not, a bit risky, and an innocent friendship could have turned into something deeper and more harmful if not for an unexpected twist in both their lives.
For some time Janetta had seen little of the Adairs. They were very much occupied—visiting and receiving visits—and Margaret's lessons were not persevered in. But one afternoon, shortly after Easter, she called at Mrs. Colwyn's house between three and four, and asked when she might begin again. Before the day was settled, however, they drifted into talk about other things, and Margaret was soon deeply engaged in an account of her presentation at Court.
For a while, Janetta hadn't seen much of the Adairs. They were really busy—visiting others and having visitors—and Margaret hadn't been keeping up with her lessons. But one afternoon, shortly after Easter, she stopped by Mrs. Colwyn's house between three and four and asked when she could start again. Before they decided on a day, though, they ended up chatting about other things, and Margaret quickly got wrapped up in telling the story of her presentation at Court.
"I thought you were going to stay in town for the season?" Janetta asked.
"I thought you were planning to stay in town for the season?" Janetta asked.
Margaret shook her head. "It was so hot and noisy," she murmured. "Papa said the close rooms spoiled my complexion, and I am sure they spoiled my temper!" She smiled bewitchingly as she spoke.
Margaret shook her head. "It was so hot and loud," she murmured. "Dad said the cramped rooms ruined my complexion, and I'm sure they messed with my temper!" She smiled charmingly as she spoke.
She was charmingly dressed in cream-colored muslin, with a soft silk sash of some nondescript pink hue tied round her waist, and a bunch of roses at her throat to match the Paris flowers in her broad-brimmed, slightly tilted, picturesque straw hat. A wrap for the carriage-fawn-colored, with silk-lining of rose-pink toned by an under-tint of grey—carried out the scheme of color suggested by her dress, and suited her fair complexion admirably. She had thrown this wrap over the back of a chair and removed her hat, so that Janetta might see whether she was altered or not.
She was charmingly dressed in cream-colored muslin, with a soft silk sash in an unremarkable shade of pink tied around her waist, and a bunch of roses at her throat to match the Paris flowers in her wide-brimmed, slightly tilted, picturesque straw hat. A wrap for the carriage—fawn-colored with a rose-pink silk lining that had a hint of gray—followed the color scheme suggested by her outfit and suited her fair complexion perfectly. She had thrown this wrap over the back of a chair and removed her hat so that Janetta could see if she looked different or not.
"You are just a trifle paler," Janetta confessed.
"You’re just a little paler," Janetta admitted.
As a matter of fact there were some tired lines under Margaret's eyes, and a distinct waning of the fresh faint bloom upon her cheek—changes which made of her less the school girl than the woman of the world. And yet, to Janetta's thinking, she was more beautiful than ever, for she was acquiring a little of the dignity given by experience without losing the simple tranquillity of the exquisite child.
As a matter of fact, there were some tired lines under Margaret's eyes, and a noticeable fading of the fresh, subtle blush on her cheek—changes that made her seem less like a schoolgirl and more like a woman of the world. Yet, in Janetta's eyes, she was more beautiful than ever, as she was gaining a bit of the dignity that comes from experience without losing the simple calmness of the lovely child.
"I am a little tired," Margaret said. "One sees so much—one goes to so many places. I sighed for Helmsley Court, and dear mamma brought me home."
"I’m a bit tired," Margaret said. "You see so much—visit so many places. I longed for Helmsley Court, and dear mom brought me back home."
At this moment a crash, as of some falling body, resounded through the house, followed by a clatter of breaking crockery, and the cries of children. Janetta started up, with changing color, and apologized to her guest.
At that moment, a crash, like something heavy dropping, echoed through the house, followed by the sound of breaking dishes and the yelling of children. Janetta jumped up, her face changing color, and apologized to her guest.
"Dear Margaret, will you excuse me for a moment? I am afraid that one of the children must have fallen. I will be back in a minute or two."
"Dear Margaret, can you excuse me for a moment? I'm afraid one of the kids must have fallen. I'll be back in a minute or two."
"Go, dear, by all means," said Margaret, placidly. "I know how necessary you are."
"Go ahead, dear," Margaret said calmly. "I know how important you are."
Janetta ran off, being desperately afraid that Mrs. Colwyn had been the cause of this commotion. But here she was mistaken. Mrs. Colwyn was safe in her room, but Ph[oe]be, the charity orphan, had been met, while ascending the kitchen stair with the tea-tray in her hands, by a raid of nursery people—Tiny and Curly and Julian Brand, to wit—had been accidentally knocked down, had broken the best tea-set and dislocated her own collar-bone; while Julian's hand was severely cut and Curly's right eye was black and blue. Tiny had fortunately escaped without injury, and it was she, therefore, who was sent to Margaret with a modified version of the disaster.
Janetta ran away, feeling extremely worried that Mrs. Colwyn had caused the chaos. But she was wrong. Mrs. Colwyn was safe in her room, while Phoebe, the charity orphan, had been on her way up the kitchen stairs with the tea tray when she was unexpectedly caught in a rush of kids—Tiny, Curly, and Julian Brand, to be exact. She was accidentally knocked down, broke the best tea set, and dislocated her collarbone; Julian had a serious cut on his hand, and Curly had a black eye. Fortunately, Tiny came through unscathed, so she was the one sent to tell Margaret a toned-down version of what had happened.
"Please, Janetta says, will you stay for a little minute or two till she comes back again? Curly's gone for the doctor because Ph[oe]be's done something to one of her bones; and Janetta's tying up Julian's thumb because it's bleeding so dreadfully."
"Please," Janetta says, "will you stay for a minute or two until she comes back? Curly's gone to get the doctor because Phoebe's hurt one of her bones, and Janetta's wrapping up Julian's thumb because it's bleeding so badly."
"I have never seen you before, have I?" said Margaret, smiling at the slim little girl with the delicate face and great blue eyes. "You are Tiny; I have often heard of you. Do you know me?"
"I've never seen you before, have I?" said Margaret, smiling at the slender little girl with the delicate face and big blue eyes. "You're Tiny; I've often heard about you. Do you know me?"
"Yes," said Tiny. "You are the beautiful lady who sends us flowers and things—Janetta's friend."
"Yes," said Tiny. "You're the beautiful lady who sends us flowers and stuff—Janetta's friend."
"Yes, that is right. And how long will Janetta be?"
"Yes, that's right. And how long will Janetta be?"
"Oh, not long, she said; and she hoped you would not mind waiting for a little while?"
"Oh, not long," she said; "and I hope you don't mind waiting for a bit?"
"Not at all. Is that the doctor?" as a knock resounded through the little house.
"Not at all. Is that the doctor?" a knock echoed through the small house.
"I dare say it is," said Tiny, running to the door; and then after a moment's pause, she added, in a rather disappointed tone, "No, it's Julian's father. It's Mr. Brand."
"I would say it is," said Tiny, rushing to the door; and then after a brief pause, she added, in a somewhat letdown tone, "No, it’s Julian’s dad. It’s Mr. Brand."
"Mr. Brand!" said Margaret, half-astonished and half-amused. "Oh, I have heard of him." And even as she spoke, the door opened, and Wyvis Brand walked straight into the room.
"Mr. Brand!" Margaret said, both surprised and amused. "Oh, I've heard of him." Just as she finished speaking, the door opened, and Wyvis Brand walked right into the room.
He gave a very slight start as his eyes fell upon Margaret, but betrayed no other sign of surprise. Tiny flew to him at once, dragged at his hand, and effected some sort of informal introduction, mingled with an account of the accident which had happened to Julian.
He flinched just a bit when he saw Margaret, but didn't show any other signs of surprise. Tiny rushed over to him, tugged at his hand, and made an informal introduction while also sharing what had happened in the accident involving Julian.
"Don't you want to go and ascertain the amount of the injury?" said Margaret, with a little smile.
"Don't you want to go check out how bad the injury is?" said Margaret with a slight smile.
"Not at all," said Wyvis, emphatically, and took up his position by the mantel-piece, whence he got the best view of her graceful figure and flower-like face. Margaret felt the gaze and was not displeased by it, admiration was no new thing to her; she smiled vaguely and slightly lowered her lovely eyes. And Wyvis stood and looked.
"Not at all," Wyvis said firmly, taking his place by the mantelpiece, where he had the best view of her graceful figure and delicate face. Margaret sensed his gaze and didn't mind it; being admired was something she was used to. She smiled softly and slightly lowered her beautiful eyes. And Wyvis stood there, watching.
In spite of his apparent roughness Wyvis Brand was an impressionable man. He had come into the room cold, tired, not quite in his usual health, and more than usually out of humor; and instead of the ordinary sight of Janetta—a trim, pleasant, household-fairy sort of sight, it was true, but not of the wildly exciting kind—he found a vision, as it seemed to him, of the most ethereal beauty—a woman whose every movement was full of grace, whose exquisitely modulated voice expressed refinement as clearly as her delicately moulded features; whose whole being seemed to exhale a sort of perfume of culture, as if she were in herself the most perfect product of a whole civilization.
Despite his rough exterior, Wyvis Brand was a sensitive man. He entered the room feeling cold, tired, a bit under the weather, and more irritable than usual. Instead of the typical view of Janetta—a neat, pleasant, almost fairy-like presence, albeit not particularly thrilling—he encountered what felt like a vision of pure beauty. She was a woman whose every movement exuded grace, whose beautifully modulated voice conveyed refinement just as clearly as her finely shaped features; her entire presence seemed to radiate an aura of culture, as if she were the ultimate embodiment of an entire civilization.
Wyvis had been in many drawing-rooms and known many women, more or less intimately, but he had never, in all his purposeless Bohemian life, come across exactly this type of woman—a type in which refinement counts for more than beauty, culture for more than grace. With a sudden leap of memory, he recalled some scenes of which he had been witness years before, when a woman, hot, red, excited with wine and with furious jealousy, had reviled him in the coarsest terms, had struck him in the face and had spat out foul and vindictive words of abuse. That woman—ah, that woman was his wife—had been for many years to him the type of what women must always be when stripped of the veneer of society's restraints. Janetta had of late shaken his conviction on this point; it was reserved for Margaret Adair to shatter it to the winds.
Wyvis had spent time in many drawing rooms and known a variety of women, some more closely than others, but he had never, in all his aimless Bohemian life, come across a woman quite like this—one where refinement mattered more than beauty, and culture was valued more than grace. Suddenly, he remembered scenes from years ago when a woman, hot, flushed, and fueled by wine and intense jealousy, had cursed him in the harshest language, struck him, and hurled foul and vindictive insults. That woman—ah, that woman was his wife—had long represented to him what women truly are when you strip away the façade of society's expectations. Recently, Janetta had begun to change his mind about this; it was Margaret Adair who would completely blow that belief apart.
She looked so fair, so dainty, so delicate—he would have been a marvel amongst men who believed that her body was anything but "an index to a most fair mind"—that Wyvis said to himself that he had never seen any woman like her. He was fascinated and enthralled. The qualities which made her so different from his timid, underbred, melancholy mother, or his coarse and self-indulgent wife, were those in which Margaret showed peculiar excellence. And before these—for the first time in his life—Wyvis Brand fell down and worshipped.
She looked so beautiful, so graceful, so fragile—he would have stood out among men who thought that her appearance was anything but "a reflection of a truly beautiful mind"—that Wyvis told himself he had never seen anyone like her before. He was captivated and entranced. The traits that made her so different from his timid, unrefined, sad mother, or his rough and indulgent wife, were the very ones in which Margaret excelled. And before her—for the first time in his life—Wyvis Brand fell to his knees and adored her.
It was unfortunate; it was wrong; but it was one of those things that will happen sometimes in everyday life. Wyvis was separated from his wife, and hated as much as he despised her. Almost without knowing what he did, he laid his whole heart and soul, suddenly and unthinkingly, at Margaret's feet. And Margaret, smiling and serene, utterly ignorant of his past, and not averse to a little romance that might end more flatteringly than Sir Philip's attentions had done, was quite ready to accept the gift.
It was unfortunate; it was wrong; but it was one of those things that happen sometimes in everyday life. Wyvis was separated from his wife and felt as much hatred for her as he had contempt. Almost without realizing it, he poured his whole heart and soul out, suddenly and thoughtlessly, at Margaret's feet. And Margaret, smiling and calm, completely unaware of his past and open to a little romance that might turn out better than Sir Philip's attentions had, was fully ready to accept the gesture.
Before Janetta had bound up Julian's hand, and made some fresh tea, which she was obliged to carry upstairs herself, Mr. Brand had obtained information from Margaret as to the day and hour on which she was likely to come to Janetta for her singing-lesson, and also as to several of her habits in the matter of walks and drives. Margaret gave the information innocently enough; Wyvis had no direct purpose in extracting it; but the attraction which the two felt towards each other was sufficient to make such knowledge of her movements undesirable, and even dangerous for both.
Before Janetta wrapped up Julian's hand and made some fresh tea, which she had to carry upstairs herself, Mr. Brand got details from Margaret about the day and time she was likely to visit Janetta for her singing lesson, along with some of her walking and driving habits. Margaret shared this information quite innocently; Wyvis didn't have any specific reason for asking. However, the mutual attraction between them made knowing her movements risky and potentially harmful for both.
CHAPTER XXIII.
FORGET-ME-NOTS.
Lady Caroline, always mindful of her daughter's moods, could not quite understand Margaret's demeanor when she returned home that afternoon. She fancied that some news about Sir Philip might have reached the girl's ear and distressed her mind. But when she skilfully led the conversation in that direction, Margaret said at once, with a complete absence of finesse that rather disconcerted her mother—
Lady Caroline, always aware of her daughter's moods, couldn't quite grasp Margaret's attitude when she got home that afternoon. She suspected that some news about Sir Philip might have upset her daughter. But when she skillfully steered the conversation that way, Margaret immediately replied, lacking any subtlety, which rather unsettled her mother—
"No, mamma, I heard nothing about the Ashleys—mother or son."
"No, Mom, I didn't hear anything about the Ashleys—either the mom or the son."
"Dear Margaret," thought Lady Caroline, "is surely not learning brusquerie and bad manners from that tiresome Miss Colwyn. What a very unlucky friendship that has been!"
"Dear Margaret," thought Lady Caroline, "is definitely picking up brusquerie and bad manners from that annoying Miss Colwyn. What a truly unfortunate friendship that has been!"
She did not seize the clue which Margaret unconsciously held out to her in the course of the same evening. The girl was sitting in a shady corner of the drawing-room holding a feather fan before her face, when she introduced what had hitherto been, at Helmsley Court, a forbidden topic—the history of the Brands.
She didn’t catch the hint that Margaret unknowingly offered her that evening. The girl was sitting in a cool corner of the living room, holding a feather fan in front of her face when she brought up what had previously been a taboo subject at Helmsley Court—the history of the Brands.
"Papa," she said, quietly, "did you never know anything of the Red House people?"
"Papa," she said softly, "did you never know anything about the Red House people?"
Lady Caroline glanced at her husband. Mr. Adair seemed to find it difficult to reply.
Lady Caroline looked at her husband. Mr. Adair appeared to struggle to respond.
"Yes, of course, I did—in the old days," he answered, less suavely than usual. "When the father was alive, I used to go to the house, but, of course, I was a mere lad then."
"Yeah, of course, I did—in the past," he replied, less smoothly than usual. "When the father was still alive, I would go to the house, but, of course, I was just a kid back then."
"You do not know the sons, then?" said Margaret.
"You don't know the sons, then?" said Margaret.
"My dear child, I do not hunt. Mr. Brand's only appearance in society is on the hunting field."
"My dear child, I don’t hunt. Mr. Brand only shows up in society on the hunting field."
"But there is another brother—one who paints, I believe."
"But there’s another brother—one who paints, I think."
"He teaches drawing in some of the schools of the neighborhood," Lady Caroline interposed, rather dryly. "I suppose you do not want drawing lessons, dear?"
"He teaches drawing at a few local schools," Lady Caroline interrupted, rather curtly. "I assume you’re not interested in drawing lessons, dear?"
"Oh, no," said Margaret, indifferently. "I only thought it seemed odd that we never met them anywhere."
"Oh, no," Margaret said casually. "I just thought it was strange that we never ran into them anywhere."
"Not very suitable acquaintances," murmured Lady Caroline, almost below her breath. Mr. Adair was looking at an illustrated magazine and did not seem to hear, but, after a moment's pause, Margaret said,
"Not very suitable acquaintances," murmured Lady Caroline, almost under her breath. Mr. Adair was looking at an illustrated magazine and didn’t seem to hear, but after a moment's pause, Margaret said,
"Why, mamma?"
"Why, mom?"
Lady Caroline hesitated for a moment. Mr. Adair shrugged his shoulders. Then she said slowly:
Lady Caroline paused for a moment. Mr. Adair shrugged. Then she said slowly:
"His father married beneath him, my love. Mrs. Brand is a quite impossible person. If the young men would pension her off and send her away, the County would very likely take them up. But we cannot receive the mother."
"His father married down, my love. Mrs. Brand is a truly unbearable person. If the young men were to pay her off and send her away, the County would probably support them. But we can't accept the mother."
"That is another of what Sir Philip Ashley would call class-distinctions, is it not?" said Margaret, placidly. "The sort of thing which made Miss Polehampton so anxious to separate me from poor Janetta."
"That’s another one of those class distinctions, isn’t it?" Margaret said calmly. "The kind of thing that made Miss Polehampton so eager to keep me away from poor Janetta."
"Class-distinctions are generally founded on some inherent law of character or education, dear," said Lady Caroline, softly. "They are not so arbitrary as young people imagine. I hope the day will never come when the distinction of class will be done away with. I"—piously—"hope that I may be in my grave before that day comes."
"Class distinctions are usually based on some essential aspect of character or education, dear," Lady Caroline said gently. "They're not as random as young people think. I hope the day never comes when class distinctions disappear. I"—sincerely—"hope that I will be in my grave before that day arrives."
"Oh, of course they are very necessary," said Margaret, comfortably. "And, if old Mrs. Brand were to go away, I suppose her sons would be received everywhere?"
"Oh, of course they are really needed," said Margaret, comfortably. "And if old Mrs. Brand were to leave, I guess her sons would be welcomed everywhere?"
"Oh, I suppose so. The property is fairly good, is it not, Reginald?"
"Oh, I guess so. The property is pretty good, right, Reginald?"
"Not very," said Mr. Adair. "The father squandered a good deal, and I fancy the present owner is economizing for the sake of his boy."
"Not really," said Mr. Adair. "The father wasted a lot, and I think the current owner is saving money for his son."
"His boy?" A faint color stole into Margaret's cheeks. "Is he married, papa?"
"His son?" A slight blush came to Margaret's cheeks. "Is he married, dad?"
"Oh, the wife's dead," said Mr. Adair, hastily. It was part of Lady Caroline's system that Margaret should not hear more than was absolutely necessary of what she termed "disagreeable" subjects. Elopements, separation and divorce cases all came under that head. So that when Mr. Adair, who knew more of Mr. Brand's domestic history than he chose to say, added immediately—"At least I heard so: I believe so," he did not think that he was actually departing from fact, but only that he was coloring the matter suitably for Margaret's infant understanding. He really believed that Mrs. Wyvis Brand was divorced from her husband, and it was "the same thing as being dead, you know," he would have replied if interrogated on the subject.
"Oh, the wife’s dead," said Mr. Adair quickly. Lady Caroline had a rule that Margaret shouldn’t hear more than absolutely necessary about what she called "disagreeable" topics. Elopements, separations, and divorce cases all fell into that category. So when Mr. Adair, who knew more about Mr. Brand's home life than he was willing to share, added right away, "At least that's what I heard; I believe that’s true," he didn’t think he was actually straying from the truth; he just thought he was adjusting the information to suit Margaret's young mind. He genuinely believed that Mrs. Wyvis Brand was divorced from her husband, and if asked about it, he would have said, "It's the same as being dead, you know."
Margaret did not respond, and Lady Caroline never once suspected that she had any real interest in the matter. But the very fact that Wyvis Brand was represented to her as a widower threw a halo of romance around his head in Margaret's eyes. A man who has "loved and lost" is often invested with a peculiar kind of sanctity in the eyes of a young girl. Wyvis Brand's handsome face and evident admiration of herself did not prepossess Margaret in his favor half so much as the fact that he had known loss and sorrow, and was temporarily ostracized by County society because his mother was "an impossible person." This last deprivation appealed to Margaret's imagination more than the first. It seemed to her a terrible thing to remain unvisited by the "County." What a good thing it would be, she reflected, if Mr. Brand could marry some nice girl, who would persuade him to send his mother back to France, and for whose sake the County magnates would extend to him the right hand of fellowship. To reinstate him in his proper position—the position which Margaret told herself he deserved and would adorn—seemed to her an ambition worthy of any woman in the world. For Margaret's nature was curiously mixed. From her father she had inherited a great love of the beautiful and the romantic—there was a thoroughly unworldly strain in him which had descended to her; but, then, it was counteracted by the influences which she had imbibed from Lady Caroline. Margaret used sometimes to rebel against her mother's maxims of worldly wisdom, but they gradually permeated her mind, and the gold was so mingled with alloy that it was difficult to separate one from the other. She thought herself a very unworldly person. We all have ideals of ourselves; and Margaret's ideal of herself was of a rather saint-like creature, with high aspirations and pure motives. Where her weakness really lay she had not the faintest notion.
Margaret didn’t reply, and Lady Caroline never suspected that she cared about it at all. But the fact that Wyvis Brand was described to her as a widower gave him an air of romance in Margaret's eyes. A man who has "loved and lost" often seems to have a special kind of nobility in the eyes of a young girl. Wyvis Brand's handsome face and his clear admiration for her didn’t win Margaret over nearly as much as the fact that he had experienced loss and sadness and was currently shunned by County society because his mother was "an impossible person." This last point captured Margaret’s imagination more than the first. It seemed to her a terrible thing to be ignored by the "County." What a good thing it would be, she thought, if Mr. Brand could marry a nice girl who would convince him to send his mother back to France, and for whose sake the County elite would welcome him back into their circle. Helping him regain his rightful place—the position that Margaret believed he deserved and would enhance—seemed to her a noble goal for any woman. Margaret had a complex nature. From her father, she had inherited a deep love for the beautiful and the romantic—he had an entirely unworldly side that she had absorbed; but this was counterbalanced by the influences she had picked up from Lady Caroline. Sometimes, Margaret would push back against her mother’s practical wisdom, but over time it seeped into her thinking, and the pure gold of her ideals became so mixed with the alloy of practicality that it was hard to separate them. She considered herself a very unworldly person. We all have our self-images, and Margaret’s ideal of herself was that of a somewhat saintly being, with lofty aspirations and pure intentions. Where her real weakness lay, she had no idea.
It was strange even to herself to note the impression that Wyvis Brand had produced on her. He was certainly of the type that tends to attract impressionable girls, for he was dark and handsome, with the indefinable touch of melancholy in his eyes which lends a subtler interest to the face than mere beauty. The little that she knew of his history had touched her. She constructed a great deal from the few facts or fancies that had been given to her, and the result was sufficiently unlike the real man to be recognizable by nobody but Margaret herself.
It was odd even for her to realize the effect that Wyvis Brand had on her. He definitely had the kind of appeal that draws in impressionable girls; he was dark and handsome, with a hint of sadness in his eyes that added a deeper intrigue to his looks beyond just his beauty. The little she knew about his background had affected her. She pieced together a lot from the few facts or stories she’d heard, and the outcome was so different from the real man that only Margaret herself could see it.
It has already been said that the Adair property and that of Wyvis Brand lay side by side. The Adair estate was a large one: that of the Brands' comparatively small; but at one point the two properties were separated for some little distance only by a narrow fishing stream, on one side of which stretched an outlying portion of Mr. Adair's park; while on the other side lay a plantation, approached through the Beaminster woods, and not very far from the Red House itself. It was in this plantation—which was divided from the woods only by a wire fence—that Janetta had found little Julian and had afterwards encountered Wyvis Brand.
It has already been mentioned that the Adair property and Wyvis Brand's land were next to each other. The Adair estate was quite large, while the Brands' estate was relatively small; however, at one point, the two properties were separated by just a narrow fishing stream. On one side of the stream was an outlying section of Mr. Adair's park, and on the other side was a plantation, accessible through the Beaminster woods and not far from the Red House itself. It was in this plantation—which was only separated from the woods by a wire fence—that Janetta had found little Julian and later met Wyvis Brand.
In spring the plantation was a particularly pleasant place. It was starred with primroses and anemones in the earlier months of the year, and blue with hyacinths at a later date. At a little distance the flowers looked like a veil of color spread between the trees. The brook between the park and the plantation was a merry little stream, dancing gaily over golden pebbles, and brightly responsive to the sunshine that flickered between the lightly-clothed branches of the trees bordering it on either side. It was famous in the neighborhood for the big blue forget-me-nots that grew there; but it could hardly have been in search of forget-me-nots that Margaret Adair wandered along its side one morning, for they were scarcely in season, and her dreamy eyes did not seem to be looking for them on the bank.
In spring, the plantation was a particularly lovely spot. It was dotted with primroses and anemones in the earlier months of the year, and blue with hyacinths later on. From a distance, the flowers looked like a colorful veil spread between the trees. The brook between the park and the plantation was a cheerful little stream, dancing playfully over golden pebbles and sparkling in the sunlight that flickered through the lightly-leaved branches of the trees on either side. It was well-known in the area for the big blue forget-me-nots that grew there, but Margaret Adair didn't seem to be wandering along its bank in search of forget-me-nots one morning, since they were hardly in season, and her dreamy eyes didn’t appear to be looking for them.
From amongst the trees of the plantation there appeared suddenly a man, who doffed his cap to Miss Adair with a look of mingled pleasure and surprise.
From among the trees of the plantation, a man suddenly appeared, tipping his cap to Miss Adair with a mix of joy and surprise.
"Oh, good-morning, Mr. Brand."
"Good morning, Mr. Brand."
"Good-morning, Miss Adair." No greeting could have been more conventional. "May I ask if you are looking for forget-me nots? There are some already out lower down the stream. I will show you where they are if you will turn to the left."
"Good morning, Miss Adair." There couldn't have been a more standard greeting. "Can I ask if you're looking for forget-me-nots? There are some blooming lower down the stream. I can show you where they are if you turn to the left."
"Thank you," said Margaret.
"Thanks," said Margaret.
They moved down the slight slope together, but on different sides of the stream. At last they reached the spot where a gleam of blue was visible at the water's edge.
They walked down the slight slope together, but on opposite sides of the stream. Finally, they reached the point where a hint of blue could be seen at the water's edge.
"It is on your side," Margaret said, with a little smile.
"It’s on your side," Margaret said, with a small smile.
"I will get them for you," he replied. And she stood waiting while he gathered the faintly-tinted blossoms.
"I'll get them for you," he replied. She stood waiting while he picked the softly colored flowers.
"And now," she said, as he rose to his feet again, "how will you give them to me? I am afraid I cannot reach across."
"And now," she said, as he got back on his feet, "how are you going to give them to me? I'm afraid I can't reach over."
"I could come over to you," said Wyvis, his dark eyes resting upon her eagerly. "Will you ask me to come?"
"I could come over to you," Wyvis said, his dark eyes focused on her eagerly. "Will you invite me to come?"
She paused. "Why should I ask you?" she said, with a smile, as if between jest and earnest.
She paused. "Why should I ask you?" she said, smiling as if she were half joking and half serious.
"You are standing on your ground, and I on mine. I have never in my life been asked to cross the boundary."
"You are on your side, and I’m on mine. I've never been asked in my life to cross that line."
"I ask you then," said Margaret coloring prettily. She was half-frightened at the significance of her own words, when she had spoken them. But it was too late to retract. It took Wyvis Brand a moment only to leap the brook, and to find himself at her side. Then, taking off his hat and bowing low, he presented her with the flowers that he had gathered. She thanked him with a blush.
"I ask you then," said Margaret, blushing prettily. She was half-scared by the meaning of her own words when she said them. But it was too late to take them back. It took Wyvis Brand just a moment to jump over the brook and find himself by her side. Then, taking off his hat and bowing low, he presented her with the flowers he had picked. She thanked him, her cheeks reddening.
"Will you give me one?" he asked, his eyes fixed upon her lovely face. "Just one!—--"
"Will you give me one?" he asked, his eyes locked on her beautiful face. "Just one!—--"
"Why did you not keep one?" she said, bending over her nosegay as if absorbed in its arrangement. "They are so rare that I hardly know how to spare any." Which was a bit of innocent coquetry on Margaret's part.
"Why didn’t you keep one?" she asked, leaning over her bouquet as if she were focused on arranging it. "They’re so rare that I can hardly let any go." That was a touch of playful flirtation on Margaret's part.
"Just one," he pleaded. "As a reward. As a memento."
"Just one," he begged. "As a reward. As a keepsake."
"A memento of what?" she asked, separating one or two flowers from the bunch as she spoke.
"A memento of what?" she asked, pulling one or two flowers out of the bunch as she spoke.
"Of this occasion."
"About this occasion."
"It is such an important occasion, is it not?" she said, with a sweet, mocking little laugh.
"It’s such an important occasion, isn’t it?" she said, with a sweet, teasing little laugh.
"A very important occasion to me. Have I not met you?"
"A really important moment for me. Haven't I met you before?"
"That is a most charming compliment," said Margaret, who was not unused to hearing words of this kind in London drawing-rooms, and was quite in her native element. "In reward for it I will give you a flower—which of course you will throw away as soon as I am out of sight."
"That's such a sweet compliment," said Margaret, who was no stranger to hearing this kind of thing in London drawing rooms and felt completely at home. "As a reward, I’ll give you a flower—which I know you’ll toss aside as soon as I’m out of sight."
"No, not when you are out of sight: when you are out of mind," he said, significantly.
"No, not when you're out of sight: when you're out of mind," he said, meaningfully.
"The two are synonymous," said Margaret.
"The two are the same," Margaret said.
"Are they? Not with me. Throw it away? I will show you that it shall not be thrown away."
"Are they? Not with me. Throw it away? I’ll show you that it won’t be thrown away."
He produced a little pocket-book and put the forget-me-nots into it, carefully pressing them down against a blank page.
He took out a small pocketbook and placed the forget-me-nots inside, gently pressing them against a blank page.
"There," he said, as he made a note in pencil at the bottom of the page, "that will be always with me now."
"There," he said, jotting down a note in pencil at the bottom of the page, "that will always stick with me now."
"The poor forget-me-not!" said Margaret, smiling. "What a sad fate for it! To be torn from its home by the brook, taken away from the sun and the air, to languish out its life in a pocket-book."
"The poor forget-me-not!" said Margaret, smiling. "What a sad fate for it! To be ripped from its home by the brook, taken away from the sun and the air, just to waste away in a pocketbook."
"It should feel itself honored," Said Wyvis, "because it is dying for you."
"It should feel honored," said Wyvis, "because it is dying for you."
As we have said, this strain of half-jesting compliment was not unfamiliar to Margaret; but she could hardly remain unconscious of the fact that a deeper note had crept into his voice during the last few words, and that his eyes glowed with a fire more ardent than she usually saw. She drew back a little, and looked down: she was not exactly displeased, but she was embarrassed. He noticed and understood the expression of her face; and changed his tone immediately.
As we mentioned, this kind of half-joking compliment wasn't new to Margaret; however, she couldn't help but notice that a more serious tone had slipped into his voice during his last few words, and that his eyes shone with an intensity she didn't often see. She stepped back slightly and looked down: she wasn't exactly unhappy, but she felt awkward. He noticed and understood the look on her face and changed his tone right away.
"This is a pretty place," he said, indicating the park and the distant woods by a wave of his hand. "I always regret that I have been away from it so long."
"This is a nice place," he said, gesturing to the park and the distant woods with a wave of his hand. "I always wish that I hadn't been away from it for so long."
"You have lived a great deal in France, I believe?"
"You've spent a lot of time in France, right?"
"Yes, and in Italy, too. But I tired of foreign lands at last, and persuaded my mother to come home with me. I am glad that I came."
"Yes, and in Italy, too. But I eventually got tired of foreign places and convinced my mom to come back home with me. I’m really glad I did."
"You like the neighborhood?" said Margaret, in a tone of conventional interest.
"You like the neighborhood?" Margaret asked, sounding genuinely interested.
Wyvis laughed. "I don't see much of my neighbors," he said, rather drily. "They don't approve of my family. But I like the scenery—and I have a friend or two—Miss Colwyn, for instance, who is a kinswoman of mine, you know."
Wyvis laughed. "I don’t see much of my neighbors," he said, rather dryly. "They don’t approve of my family. But I enjoy the view—and I have a friend or two—Miss Colwyn, for example, who is a relative of mine, you know."
"Oh, yes!" said Margaret, eagerly. Her momentary distrust of him vanished when she remembered Janetta. Of course, Janetta's cousin must be "nice!"—"I am so fond of Janetta: she is so clever and so good."
"Oh, yes!" Margaret said eagerly. Her brief distrust of him disappeared when she thought of Janetta. Of course, Janetta's cousin must be "nice!"—"I really like Janetta; she’s so smart and so kind."
"It is a great thing for her to have a friend like you," said Wyvis, looking at her wistfully. In very truth, she was a wonderment to him; she seemed so ethereal, so saint-like, so innocent! And Margaret smiled pensively in return: unlimited admiration was quite to her taste.
"It’s really great for her to have a friend like you," said Wyvis, looking at her with longing. Honestly, she amazed him; she seemed so otherworldly, so angelic, so pure! And Margaret smiled thoughtfully in response: endless admiration was exactly what she liked.
"Do you often walk here?" he inquired, when at last she said that she must return home.
"Do you come here often?" he asked when she finally said she had to go home.
And she said—"Sometimes."
And she said, "Sometimes."
"Sometimes" is a very indefinite and convenient word. It may mean anything or nothing. In a very short time, it meant that Margaret took a book out with her and walked down to the boundary stream about three times a week, if not oftener, and that Wyvis Brand was always there to bear her company. Before long a few stepping-stones were dropped into the brook, so that she could cross it without wetting her dainty feet. It was shadier and cooler in the closely-grown plantation than in the open park. And meetings in the plantation were less likely to be discovered than in a more public place.
"Sometimes" is a pretty vague and handy word. It can mean anything or nothing at all. In no time, it turned into Margaret taking a book with her and walking down to the boundary stream about three times a week, if not more often, and Wyvis Brand was always there to keep her company. Before long, a few stepping-stones were placed in the brook, so she could cross it without getting her delicate feet wet. It was shadier and cooler in the dense plantation than in the open park. Plus, meetings in the plantation were less likely to be noticed than in a more public spot.
CHAPTER XXIV.
LADY ASHLEY'S GARDEN PARTY.
It may be wondered that Margaret had so much idle time upon her hands, and was not more constantly supervised in her comings and goings by Lady Caroline. But certain occurrences in the Adair family made it easy just then for her to go her own way. Mr. Adair was obliged to stay in London on business, and while he was away very little was doing at Helmsley Court. Lady Caroline took the opportunity of his absence to "give way" a little: she suffered occasionally from neuralgia, and the doctor recommended her not to rise much before noon. Margaret's comfort and welfare were not neglected. A Miss Stone, a distant relation of Lady Caroline's, came to spend a few weeks at the Court as a companion for Margaret. Miss Stone was not at all a disagreeable person. She could play tennis, dance, and sing; she could accompany Margaret's songs: she could talk or be silent, as seemed good to her; and she was a model of tact and discretion. She was about thirty-five, but looked younger: she dressed well, and had pleasing manners, and without being absolutely handsome was sufficiently good-looking. Miss Alicia Stone was almost penniless, and did not like to work; but she generally found herself provided for as "sheep-dog" or chaperon in some house of her numerous aristocratic friends. She was an amusing talker, and Margaret liked her society well enough, but Miss Stone was too clever not to know when she was not wanted. It soon became evident to the companion that for some reason Margaret liked to walk in the park alone in a morning; and what Margaret liked was law. Alicia knew how to efface herself on such occasions, so that when Lady Caroline asked at luncheon what the two had been doing all the morning, it was easy and natural for Miss Stone to reply, "Oh, we have been out in the park," although this meant only that she had been sitting at the conservatory door with a novel, while Margaret had been wandering half a mile away. Lady Caroline used to smile, and was satisfied.
It might be surprising that Margaret had so much free time and wasn't more closely monitored by Lady Caroline in her movements. However, certain events in the Adair family made it easier for her to do her own thing at that time. Mr. Adair had to stay in London for business, and while he was away, there wasn't much happening at Helmsley Court. Lady Caroline took advantage of his absence to relax a bit; she sometimes suffered from neuralgia, and the doctor advised her not to get up too early. Margaret's comfort and well-being were still a priority. A Miss Stone, a distant relative of Lady Caroline's, came to stay for a few weeks as a companion for Margaret. Miss Stone was not at all unpleasant. She could play tennis, dance, and sing; she could accompany Margaret's songs; she could either engage in conversation or remain quiet, depending on what felt right; and she was a perfect example of tact and discretion. She was around thirty-five but looked younger. She dressed well, had charming manners, and while she wasn't exactly beautiful, she was attractive enough. Miss Alicia Stone had very little money and didn't like to work, but she usually managed to be supported as a "sheepdog" or chaperone in various homes of her many aristocratic friends. She was an entertaining conversationalist, and Margaret enjoyed her company, but Miss Stone was too smart not to realize when her presence wasn't needed. It quickly became clear to her that for some reason, Margaret preferred to walk alone in the park in the mornings; and what Margaret preferred was the law. Alicia knew how to make herself scarce during those times, so when Lady Caroline asked at lunch what they had been up to, it was easy and natural for Miss Stone to respond, "Oh, we’ve been out in the park," even though this really meant she had been sitting at the conservatory door with a novel while Margaret had wandered off half a mile away. Lady Caroline would smile and be satisfied.
And Margaret's conscience was very little troubled. She had never been told, she sometimes said to herself, that she was not to speak to Mr. Brand. And she was possessed with the fervent desire to save his soul (and social reputation), which sometimes leads young women into follies which they afterwards regret. He told her vaguely that he had had a miserable, unsatisfactory sort of life, and that he wished to amend. He did not add that his first impulses towards amendment had come from Janetta Colwyn. Margaret thought that she was responsible for them, one and all. And she felt it incumbent upon her to foster their growth, even at the price of a small concealment—although it would, as she very well knew, be a great one in her parents' eyes.
And Margaret's conscience wasn’t very troubled. She often reminded herself that no one had told her not to talk to Mr. Brand. She was driven by a strong desire to save his soul (and social reputation), which can sometimes lead young women into mistakes they later regret. He vaguely mentioned that he had lived a miserable, unsatisfactory life and wanted to change. He didn’t mention that his initial desire for change had come from Janetta Colwyn. Margaret believed she was responsible for all of it. She felt it was her duty to nurture that desire for change, even if it meant a minor deception—though she knew it would be a significant one in her parents' eyes.
As the days went on towards summer, it seemed to Janetta as though some interest, some brightness perhaps, had died out of her life. Her friends—her two chief friends, to whom her vow of friendship and service had been sworn—were, in some inexplicable manner, alienated from her. Margaret came regularly for her singing-lesson, but never lingered to talk as she had done at first. She seemed pensive, languid, preoccupied. Wyvis Brand had left off calling for little Julian, except on rare occasions. Perhaps his frequent loitering in the plantation left him but scant time for his daily work; he always pleaded business when his boy reproached him for his remissness, or when Janetta questioned him somewhat mournfully with her earnest eyes. Certainly he too seemed preoccupied, and when he was beguiled into the Colwyns' little drawing-room he would sit almost silent in Janetta's company, never once asking her counsel or opinion as he had done in earlier days. It was possible that in her presence he felt a sort of compunction, a sort of conscience-stricken shame. And his silence and apparent estrangement lay upon Janetta's heart like lead.
As the days moved closer to summer, Janetta felt like some spark, maybe even some joy, had faded from her life. Her friends—her two closest friends, to whom she had vowed her loyalty and support—seemed inexplicably distant from her. Margaret came regularly for her singing lesson, but she no longer stayed to chat like she used to. She seemed thoughtful, tired, and distracted. Wyvis Brand had stopped picking up little Julian, except on rare occasions. Maybe his frequent hanging around in the woods left him little time for his daily responsibilities; he always claimed to be busy when Julian pointed out his absence or when Janetta looked at him with concern in her eyes. He definitely seemed distracted too, and when he was somehow drawn into the Colwyns' small drawing-room, he would sit almost silent with Janetta, never once seeking her advice or opinion like he had in the past. It was possible that when he was with her, he felt a kind of guilt, a shame that weighed heavily on his conscience. His silence and obvious detachment felt like a heavy burden on Janetta’s heart.
Poor Janetta was going through a time of depression and disappointment. Mrs. Colwyn had had two or three terrible relapses, and her condition could no longer be kept quite a secret from her friends. Janetta had been obliged to call in the aid of the doctor who had been her father's best friend, and he recommended various changes of diet and habits which gave the girl far more trouble than he knew. Where poverty is present in a home, it is sometimes hard to do the best either for the sinning or the suffering; and so Mrs. Colwyn's weakness was one of the heaviest burdens that Janetta had to bear. The only gleams of brightness in her lot lay in the love and gentleness of the children that she taught, and in her satisfaction with Nora's engagement to Cuthbert. In almost all other respects she began to feel aware that she was heavily handicapped.
Poor Janetta was dealing with a lot of sadness and disappointment. Mrs. Colwyn had experienced two or three serious relapses, and her condition could no longer be kept a secret from her friends. Janetta had to call in the doctor who had been her father's best friend, and he suggested various changes in diet and habits that caused Janetta more trouble than he realized. When poverty is present in a home, it can be really difficult to do what’s best for those who are struggling or suffering; Mrs. Colwyn's weakness was one of the heaviest burdens Janetta had to carry. The only bright spots in her life came from the love and kindness of the children she taught and her happiness over Nora's engagement to Cuthbert. In almost every other aspect, she started to feel like she was at a serious disadvantage.
It was nearly the end of June before she received the long-expected invitation from Lady Ashley. But it was not to an evening party. It was a sort of combination entertainment—a garden-party for the young, and music for those elder persons who did not care to watch games at tennis all the afternoon. And Janetta was asked to sing.
It was almost the end of June when she finally got the long-awaited invitation from Lady Ashley. But it wasn’t for an evening party. It was more of a mixed event—a garden party for the younger crowd, and music for older guests who weren’t interested in watching tennis all afternoon. And Janetta was invited to sing.
The day of the party was cloudlessly fine, but not too warm, as a pleasant little summer breeze was blowing. Janetta donned a thin black dress of some gauzy material, and thought that she looked very careworn and dowdy in her little bedroom looking-glass. But when she reached Lady Ashley's house, excitement had brought a vivid color to her face; and when her hostess, after an appreciative glance at her dress, quietly pinned a cluster of scarlet geranium blooms at her neck, the little songstress presented an undeniably distinguished appearance. If she was not exactly pretty, she was more than pretty—she was striking and original.
The day of the party was a crystal-clear day, but not too hot, as a nice little summer breeze was blowing. Janetta put on a thin black dress made of some light material and thought she looked tired and plain in her small bedroom mirror. But when she arrived at Lady Ashley's house, excitement had brought a bright flush to her cheeks, and when her hostess, after a pleased glance at her dress, gently pinned a cluster of red geranium flowers at her neck, the little singer had an undeniably classy look. If she wasn’t exactly pretty, she was more than pretty—she was striking and unique.
Margaret Adair looked up and smiled at her from a corner, when Janetta first came forward to sing. She was one of the very few girls who were present, for most of the young people were in the garden; but she had insisted on coming in to hear Janetta's song. She did not care about playing tennis; it made her hot, and ruffled her pretty Paris gown, which was not suitable for violent exertion of any kind; she left violent exertion to Alicia Stone, who was always ready to join in other people's amusements. Lady Caroline was not present; her neuralgia was troublesome, and she had every confidence in Alicia's chaperonage and Margaret's discretion. Poor Lady Caroline was sometimes terribly mistaken in her reading of character.
Margaret Adair looked up and smiled at her from a corner when Janetta stepped forward to sing. She was one of the very few girls who were there, as most of the young people were outside in the garden; but she insisted on coming in to hear Janetta's song. She wasn't interested in playing tennis; it made her hot and ruined her lovely Paris dress, which wasn't meant for strenuous activity; she left the intense physical stuff to Alicia Stone, who was always eager to join in on everyone else's fun. Lady Caroline wasn't there; her nerve pain was acting up, and she had complete faith in Alicia's ability to chaperone and Margaret's judgment. Poor Lady Caroline sometimes had a really poor sense of people.
To the surprise of a good many people, the Brands were there. Not Mrs. Brand—only the two young men; but the fact was a good deal commented upon, as hitherto "the County" had taken very little notice of the owner of the Red House. It was perhaps this fact that had impelled Sir Philip to show the Brands some courtesy. He declared that he knew nothing bad of these men, and that they ought not to be blamed for their father's sins. Personally he liked them both, and he had no difficulty in persuading his mother to call on Mrs. Brand, and then to send invitations for the garden party. But Mrs. Brand, as usual, declined to go out, and was represented only by her sons.
To the surprise of many, the Brands were there. Not Mrs. Brand—just the two young men; but this was widely talked about, as up until then, "the County" had paid very little attention to the owner of the Red House. It was probably this fact that motivated Sir Philip to show some courtesy to the Brands. He said he didn't know anything bad about these guys and that they shouldn't be blamed for their father's mistakes. Personally, he liked both of them, and he had no trouble convincing his mother to visit Mrs. Brand and then send invitations for the garden party. But Mrs. Brand, as usual, refused to go out, and was represented only by her sons.
What Sir Philip had not calculated on was the air of possession and previous acquaintance with which Wyvis Brand greeted Miss Adair. He had hardly expected that Margaret would come; and, indeed, Margaret had been loath to accept Lady Ashley's invitation, especially without the escort of her mother. On the other hand, Lady Caroline was very anxious that the world should not know the extent of the breach between the two families; and she argued that it would be very marked if Margaret stayed away from a large garden party to which "everybody" went, and where it would be very easy to do nothing more than exchange a mere passing salutation with Sir Philip. So she had rather insisted on Margaret's going; and the girl had had her own reasons for not protesting too much. She knew that Wyvis Brand would be there; and she had a fancy for seeing him amongst other men, and observing how he bore himself in other people's society.
What Sir Philip hadn’t anticipated was the sense of familiarity and ownership with which Wyvis Brand welcomed Miss Adair. He barely expected Margaret to show up; in fact, she had been hesitant to accept Lady Ashley's invitation, especially without her mother to accompany her. On the other hand, Lady Caroline was very keen for the world not to realize how deep the rift was between the two families; she argued that it would be quite obvious if Margaret didn’t attend the big garden party that “everyone” was going to, where it would be easy to just share a quick greeting with Sir Philip. So, she insisted that Margaret go, and the girl had her own reasons for not arguing too much. She knew Wyvis Brand would be there, and she was curious to see him among other men and observe how he interacted in a group.
She was perfectly satisfied with the result. His appearance was faultless—far better than that of Sir Philip, who sometimes wore a coat until it was shiny at the shoulders, and was not very particular about his boots. Upright, handsome, well-dressed, with the air of distinction which Margaret much preferred to beauty in a man, he was a distinctly noticeable figure, and Margaret innocently thought that there was no reason why she should not show, in a well-bred and maidenly way, of course, her liking for him.
She was completely happy with the outcome. His look was perfect—much better than Sir Philip, who sometimes wore a coat until it got shiny at the shoulders and wasn’t very careful about his boots. Standing tall, good-looking, well-dressed, with an air of distinction that Margaret preferred over just beauty in a man, he was definitely a noticeable figure, and Margaret naively thought there was no reason she couldn’t express, in a proper and ladylike way of course, her affection for him.
She had never had much resistant power, this "rare, pale Margaret" of Sir Philip's dreams, and it seemed quite natural to her that Wyvis should hover at her side and attend to all her wants that afternoon. She did not notice that he was keeping off other men by his air of proprietorship, and that women, old and young, were eyeing her with surprise and disapprobation as she walked up and down the lawn with him and allowed him to provide her with tea or strawberries and cream. She was under a charm, and could not bear the idea of sending him away. While Wyvis—for his excuse let it be said that his air of proprietorship was unconscious, and came simply out of his intense admiration for the girl and his headlong absorption in the interest of the moment. He did not at all know how intently and exclusively he looked at her; how reverential and yet masterful was his attitude; and the sweet consciousness that sat on her down-dropped eyelids and tenderly flushed cheeks acted as no warning to him, but only as an incentive to persevere.
She had never really been very strong-willed, this "rare, pale Margaret" from Sir Philip's dreams, and it felt completely natural to her that Wyvis would stay close by her side and take care of all her needs that afternoon. She didn't realize that he was keeping other men at bay with his possessive demeanor, and that women, both old and young, were watching her with surprise and disapproval as she strolled around the lawn with him, letting him serve her tea or strawberries and cream. She was enchanted and couldn’t bear the thought of sending him away. Meanwhile, Wyvis—it's worth noting that his possessiveness was unintentional, stemming simply from his deep admiration for her and his overwhelming involvement in the moment—had no idea how intently and solely he focused on her; how both respectful and commanding his demeanor was. The gentle awareness reflected in her lowered eyelids and softly flushed cheeks didn’t serve as a warning to him but rather encouraged him to keep going.
The situation became patent to Janetta, when she stood up to sing. Margaret looked, nodded, and smiled at her with exquisite shy friendliness. Janetta returned the greeting; and then—as people noticed—suddenly flushed scarlet and as suddenly turned pale. Many persons set this change of color down to nervousness; but Sir Philip Ashley followed the direction of her eyes and knew what she had seen.
The situation became clear to Janetta when she stood up to sing. Margaret looked at her, nodded, and smiled with a beautiful, shy friendliness. Janetta returned the greeting; and then—as people noticed—suddenly blushed bright red and just as quickly turned pale. Many people attributed this color change to nervousness; but Sir Philip Ashley followed the direction of her gaze and understood what she had seen.
Miss Adair was sitting in a corner of the room, where perhaps she hoped to be unremarked; but her fair beauty and her white dress made it difficult for her to remain obscure. Wyvis Brand stood beside her, leaning against the wall, with arms folded across his breast. He was more in shadow than was she, for he was touched by the folds of a heavy velvet curtain; but his attitude was significant. He was not looking at the singer, or at the room; his whole attention was visibly concentrated upon Margaret. He was looking at her, some one remarked quite audibly, as if he never meant to look away again. The close, keen absorption of that gaze was unusual enough to shock conventional observers. There would have been nothing insolent or overbold about it were he her husband or her lover; but from a man who—as far as "the County" knew—was a comparative stranger in the land, and almost an outsider, it was positively shocking. And yet Miss Adair looked as if she were only pleasantly conscious of this rude man's stare.
Miss Adair was sitting in a corner of the room, where she probably hoped to go unnoticed; but her beautiful looks and white dress made it hard for her to blend in. Wyvis Brand stood next to her, leaning against the wall, arms crossed over his chest. He was more in the shadows than she was, because he was behind a heavy velvet curtain; but his posture was telling. He wasn’t looking at the singer or the room; his full attention was clearly focused on Margaret. Someone remarked quite audibly that he was looking at her as if he never intended to look away again. The intense, focused nature of that gaze was striking enough to shock conventional bystanders. It would have seemed nothing out of the ordinary if he were her husband or boyfriend; but from a man who—as far as "the County" knew—was practically a stranger in town and almost an outsider, it was downright shocking. Yet Miss Adair appeared to be only pleasantly aware of this rude man's gaze.
Fortunately for Margaret's reputation, it was currently believed that Wyvis Brand's wife was dead. Those who had some notion that she was living thought that he had divorced her. The general impression was that he was at any rate free to marry; and that he was laying siege to the heart of the prettiest girl in the County now seemed an indisputable fact. Perhaps Janetta only, of all the persons assembled together in the room, knew the facts of Wyvis Brand's unhappy marriage. And to Janetta, as well as to other people, it became plain that afternoon that he had completely lost his heart—perhaps his head as well—to Margaret Adair.
Fortunately for Margaret's reputation, people believed that Wyvis Brand's wife was dead. Those who suspected she was still alive thought he had divorced her. The general feeling was that he was free to marry; and it now seemed like a sure thing that he was trying to win over the prettiest girl in the County. Perhaps only Janetta, of everyone in the room, knew the truth about Wyvis Brand's unhappy marriage. That afternoon, it became clear to Janetta, as well as to others, that he had completely fallen for Margaret Adair—maybe even lost his mind over her.
The chatter of the crowd would have revealed as much to Janetta, even if her own observation had not told her a good deal. "How that man does stare at that girl! Is he engaged to her?" "Young Brand's utterly gone on Miss Adair; that's evident." "Is Lady Caroline not here? Do you think that she knows?" "Margaret Adair is certainly very pretty, but I should not like one of my girls to let herself be made so conspicuous!" Such were some of the remarks that fell on Janetta's ear, and made her face burn with shame and indignation. Not that she exactly believed in the reality even of the things that she had seen. That Wyvis should admire Margaret was so natural! That Margaret should accept the offered admiration in her usual serene manner was equally to be expected. But that either of them should be unwise enough to give rise to idle gossip, about so natural a state of mind was what Janetta could not understand. It was not Margaret's fault; she was very sure of that. It must be Wyvis Brand's. He was her cousin, and she might surely—perhaps—ask him what he meant by putting Margaret in such a false position! Oh, but she could not presume to do that. What would he think of her? And yet—and yet—the look with which he had regarded Margaret seemed to be stamped indelibly upon Janetta's faithful, aching heart.
The gossip from the crowd would have told Janetta a lot, even if her own observations hadn’t already revealed much. "Look at how that guy is staring at that girl! Are they engaged?" "Young Brand is totally into Miss Adair; it's pretty obvious." "Is Lady Caroline not around? Do you think she knows?" "Margaret Adair is definitely very pretty, but I wouldn’t want any of my girls to make herself so noticeable!" These were some of the comments that reached Janetta's ears, making her face flush with shame and anger. Not that she fully believed the reality of what she had seen. It made perfect sense for Wyvis to admire Margaret! And it was equally expected for Margaret to accept that admiration with her usual calmness. But the idea that either of them could be foolish enough to spark gossip over such a natural feeling was something Janetta couldn’t comprehend. It wasn't Margaret's fault; she was absolutely sure of that. It had to be Wyvis Brand's fault. He was her cousin, and she might—maybe—ask him what he meant by putting Margaret in such an awkward position! Oh, but she couldn’t possibly do that. What would he think of her? And yet—and yet—the way he had looked at Margaret was burned into Janetta's loyal, aching heart.
CHAPTER XXV.
SIR PHILIP'S DECISION.
"Philip," said Lady Ashley that evening, with some hesitation in her speech; "Philip—did you—did you notice Mr. Brand—much—to-day?"
"Philip," said Lady Ashley that evening, hesitating as she spoke, "Philip—did you—did you notice Mr. Brand—much—today?"
The guests had all gone; dinner was over; mother and son were sitting in wicker chairs on the terrace, resting after the fatigues of the day. Sir Philip was smoking a very mild cigarette: he was not very fond of tobacco, for, as the Adairs sometimes expressed it, he "had no small vices." Lady Ashley was wrapped in a white shawl, and her delicate, blue-veined hands were crossed upon her lap in unaccustomed idleness.
The guests had all left; dinner was done; mother and son were sitting in wicker chairs on the patio, relaxing after the day’s exhaustion. Sir Philip was smoking a very mild cigarette: he wasn't a big fan of tobacco, because, as the Adairs often put it, he "had no small vices." Lady Ashley was wrapped in a white shawl, and her delicate, blue-veined hands were resting on her lap in unusual stillness.
"I did notice him," said her son, quietly. "He seemed to be paying a great deal of attention to Miss Adair."
"I noticed him," her son said quietly. "He seemed really focused on Miss Adair."
"Oh, Philip, dear, it distressed me so much!"
"Oh, Philip, honey, it upset me so much!"
"Why should it distress you, mother?—it is nothing to us."
"Why should it upset you, mom?—it doesn't affect us."
"Well, if you feel in that way about it—still, I am grieved for the Adairs' sake. After all, they are old friends of ours. And I had hoped——"
"Well, if you feel that way about it—still, I’m sorry for the Adairs. They are old friends of ours. And I had hoped——"
"Our hopes are not often realized, are they?" said Sir Philip, in the gentle, persuasive tones that his mother thought so winning. "Perhaps it is best. At any rate, it is best to forget the hopes that never can be realized."
"Our hopes don't get fulfilled very often, do they?" said Sir Philip, in the gentle, persuasive tone that his mother found so charming. "Maybe that's for the best. In any case, it's better to forget the hopes that never can be realized."
"Do you think it is really so, Philip? Everyone was talking about his manner this afternoon."
"Do you really think that's true, Philip? Everyone was discussing his behavior this afternoon."
"She was giving him every encouragement," said her son, looking away.
"She was cheering him on," said her son, looking away.
"Such an undesirable match! Poor Lady Caroline!"
"Such an awful match! Poor Lady Caroline!"
"We do not know how things are being arranged, mother. Possibly Lady Caroline and Mr. Adair are favoring an engagement. Miss Adair is hardly likely to act against their will."
"We don't know how things are being arranged, Mom. It's possible that Lady Caroline and Mr. Adair are pushing for an engagement. Miss Adair is unlikely to go against their wishes."
"No, she has scarcely resolution enough for that. Then you don't think that they met for the first time this afternoon?"
"No, she hardly has the confidence for that. So you don't believe they met for the first time this afternoon?"
"Gracious heavens, no!" said Sir Philip, roused a little out of his apparent indifference. "They met quite as old acquaintances—old friends. I suppose the Adairs have renewed the friendship. The properties lie side by side. That may be a reason."
"Goodness, no!" said Sir Philip, slightly breaking his apparent indifference. "They greeted each other like old acquaintances—old friends. I guess the Adairs have rekindled their friendship. The properties are right next to each other. That could be one reason."
"I am very sorry we asked him here," said Lady Ashley, almost viciously. "I had no idea that he was paying attention to her. I hope there is nothing wrong about it—such a very undesirable match!"
"I really regret inviting him here," said Lady Ashley, almost spitefully. "I had no idea he was interested in her. I hope there’s nothing inappropriate about it—such an incredibly undesirable match!"
"I don't really know why," said her son, with a forced smile. "Wyvis Brand is a fine, handsome fellow, and the property, though small, is a nice one. Miss Adair might do worse."
"I don't really know why," her son said with a forced smile. "Wyvis Brand is a good-looking guy, and the property, even though it's small, is nice. Miss Adair could do worse."
"I believe her mother thinks that she might marry a duke."
"I think her mom believes that she could marry a duke."
"And so she might. She is a great beauty, and an heiress." And there was a ring of bitterness in his tone which pained his mother's heart.
"And so she might. She's stunning, and she's an heiress." There was a hint of bitterness in his voice that hurt his mother's heart.
"Ah, Philip," she said—not very, wisely—"you need not regret her. 'A fair woman without discretion,' she would not be the wife for you."
"Ah, Philip," she said—not very wisely—"you shouldn't regret her. 'A beautiful woman without sense,' she wouldn't be the right wife for you."
"I beg that you will not say that again, mother." He did not turn his face towards her, and his voice was studiously gentle, but it was decided too. "She is, as you say, 'a fair woman,' but she has not shown herself as yet 'without discretion,' and it is hardly kind to condemn her before she has done any wrong."
"I really wish you wouldn't say that again, mom." He didn't look at her, and his voice was deliberately soft, but it was firm too. "She is, as you put it, 'a beautiful woman,' but she hasn't proven herself to be 'indiscreet' yet, and it’s not fair to judge her before she has done anything wrong."
"I do not think that she behaved well to you, Philip. But I beg your pardon, my son: we will not discuss the matter. It seems hard to me, of course, that you should have suffered for any woman's sake."
"I don’t think she treated you well, Philip. But I’m sorry, my son: let’s not talk about it. It seems unfair to me, of course, that you had to endure suffering for any woman."
"Ah, mother, every one does not see me with your kind eyes," he said, bringing his face round with a smile, and laying his right hand over one of hers. But the smile thinly disguised the pain that lingered like a shadow in his eyes. "Let us hope, at any rate, that Margaret may be happy."
"Ah, mom, not everyone sees me with your kind eyes," he said, turning his face with a smile and placing his right hand over one of hers. But the smile barely covered the pain that lingered like a shadow in his eyes. "Let’s hope, at least, that Margaret can be happy."
Lady Ashley sighed and pressed his hand. "If you could but meet some one else whom you cared for as much, Philip!" And then she paused, for he had—involuntarily as it seemed—shaken his head, and she did not like to proceed further.
Lady Ashley sighed and held his hand. "If you could just meet someone else you cared about as much, Philip!" Then she paused because he had—in what seemed like an involuntary action—shaken his head, and she didn’t want to continue.
A pause of some minutes followed; and then she determined to change the subject.
A few minutes of silence followed, and then she decided to change the subject.
"The music went very well this afternoon, I think," she said. "Miss Colwyn was in very good voice. Do you not like her singing?"
"The music went really well this afternoon, I think," she said. "Miss Colwyn was in great voice. Don't you like her singing?"
"Yes, very much."
"Absolutely."
"The Watertons were asking me about her. And the Bevans. I fancy she will get several engagements. Poor girl, I hope she will."
"The Watertons were asking me about her. And the Bevans. I think she will get several offers. Poor girl, I hope she does."
Sir Philip threw away the end of his cigarette, and got up rather abruptly, Lady Ashley thought. Without a word he began to pace up and down the terrace, and finally, turning his back on her, he stared at the garden and the distant view, now faintly illumined by a rising moon, as if he had forgotten his mother's very existence. Lady Ashley was surprised. He usually treated her with such marked distinction that to appear for a moment unconscious of her presence was almost a slight. She was too dignified, however, to try to recall his attention, and she waited quietly until her son turned round again and suddenly faced her with an air of calm determination.
Sir Philip tossed his cigarette butt aside and stood up somewhat abruptly, or at least that's how it seemed to Lady Ashley. Without saying anything, he started to pace back and forth on the terrace, and eventually, he turned his back to her and stared at the garden and the distant view, which was now softly lit by the rising moon, as if he had completely forgotten about his mother's presence. Lady Ashley was taken aback. He usually treated her with such clear respect that momentarily acting as if she wasn’t there felt almost disrespectful. However, she was too dignified to try to get his attention, so she waited calmly until her son turned back to her and suddenly faced her with a look of calm determination.
"Mother," he said, "I have something important to say."
"Mom," he said, "I have something important to tell you."
"Well, Philip?"
"What's up, Philip?"
"You have often said that you wanted me to marry."
"You've often said you wanted me to get married."
"Yes, dearest, I do wish it."
"Yes, my dear, I really do wish it."
"I also see the expediency of marriage. The woman whom I loved, who seemed to us as suitable as she is lovely, will not marry me. What shall I look for in my second choice? Character rather than fortune, health rather than beauty. This seems to me the wiser way."
"I also see the practicality of marriage. The woman I loved, who seemed just as perfect as she is beautiful, won’t marry me. What should I seek in my second choice? Personality over wealth, health over looks. This seems like the smarter choice to me."
"And love rather than expediency," said his mother quickly.
"And love instead of convenience," his mother said quickly.
"Ah!" he drew a long breath. "But we can't always have love. The other requisites are perhaps more easily found."
"Ah!" he took a deep breath. "But we can't always have love. The other necessities are probably easier to come by."
"Have you found them, Philip?" The mother's voice quivered as she asked the question. He did not answer it immediately—he stood looking at the ground for some little time.
"Have you found them, Philip?" The mother's voice shook as she asked the question. He didn't answer right away—he stood staring at the ground for a while.
"My mind is made up," he said at last, slowly and quietly; "I know what I want, and I think that I have found it. Mother, I am going to ask Miss Colwyn to be my wife."
"My mind is made up," he said finally, slowly and quietly; "I know what I want, and I think I've found it. Mom, I’m going to ask Miss Colwyn to marry me."
If a thunderbolt had fallen at her feet, Lady Ashley could not have been more amazed. She sat silent, rigid, incapable of a reply.
If a lightning bolt had struck at her feet, Lady Ashley couldn't have been more surprised. She sat there silent, tense, unable to respond.
"I have seen something of her, and I have heard more," her son went on, soberly. "She is of sterling worth. She has intellect, character, affection: what can we want more? She is attractive, if not exactly beautiful, and she is good—thoroughly good and true."
"I've seen a bit of her, and I've heard even more," her son continued seriously. "She has real value. She’s smart, has strong character, and is caring—what more could we want? She’s appealing, if not exactly beautiful, and she’s good—truly good and genuine."
"But her connections, Philip—her relations," gasped Lady Ashley.
"But her connections, Philip—her family," gasped Lady Ashley.
"It will be easy enough to do something for them. Of course they will have to be provided for—away from Beaminster, if possible. She is an orphan, remember: these are only her half sisters and brothers."
"It will be easy enough to do something for them. Of course, they will need to be taken care of—away from Beaminster, if possible. She’s an orphan, remember: these are just her half-sisters and brothers."
"There is the dreadful stepmother!"
"There's the awful stepmother!"
"I think we can manage her. These points do not concern the main issue, mother. Will you receive her as your daughter if I bring Janetta Colwyn here as my wife?"
"I think we can handle her. These points aren’t related to the main issue, Mom. Will you accept her as your daughter if I bring Janetta Colwyn here as my wife?"
Lady Ashley had put her handkerchief to her eyes. "I will do anything to please you, Philip," she said, almost inaudibly; "but I cannot pretend that this is anything but a disappointment."
Lady Ashley had brought her handkerchief to her eyes. "I’ll do anything to make you happy, Philip," she said, almost in a whisper; "but I can’t pretend that this isn’t just a letdown."
"I have thought the matter well over. I am convinced that she will make a good wife," said the young man; and from his voice and manner Lady Ashley felt that his resolution was invulnerable. "There is absolutely no objection except the one concerning her relations—and that may be got over. Mother, you wish for my happiness: tell me that you will not disapprove."
"I've thought this through. I'm sure she will be a great wife," said the young man; and from his tone and attitude, Lady Ashley could tell his determination was unshakeable. "The only real issue is her family—and we can work around that. Mom, you want me to be happy: please tell me you won't disapprove."
Lady Ashley got up from her basket chair, and laid her arms round Philip's neck.
Lady Ashley got up from her basket chair and wrapped her arms around Philip's neck.
"My dear son," she said, "I will do my best. I wish for nothing but your happiness, and I should never think of trying to thwart your intentions. But you must give me a little time in which to accustom myself to this new idea."
"My dear son," she said, "I'll do my best. I want nothing but your happiness, and I would never think of trying to go against your wishes. But you need to give me a little time to get used to this new idea."
And then she wept a little, and kissed and blessed him, and they parted on the most cordial of terms. Nevertheless, neither of them was very happy. Lady Ashley was, as she had said, disappointed in the choice that he had made; and Sir Philip, in spite of his brave words, was very sore at heart.
And then she cried for a bit, kissed and blessed him, and they separated on the friendliest of terms. Still, neither of them was truly happy. Lady Ashley was, as she had mentioned, let down by the choice he had made; and Sir Philip, despite his confident words, was deeply hurt inside.
Janetta, all unconscious of the honor preparing for her, was meanwhile passing some miserable hours. She could not sleep that night—she knew not why. It was the excitement of the party, she supposed. But something beside excitement was stirring in her heart. She tried to give it a name, but she would not look the thing fairly in the face, and, therefore, she was not very successful in her nomenclature. She called it friendly interest in others, a desire for their happiness, a desire also for their good. What made the burning pain and unrest of these desires? Why should they cause her such suffering? She did not know—or, more correctly, she refused to know.
Janetta, completely unaware of the honor coming her way, was spending some miserable hours. She couldn't sleep that night—she didn't know why. She thought it was the excitement of the party. But something beyond excitement was stirring in her heart. She tried to name it, but she wouldn't confront it directly, and as a result, she wasn't very successful in naming it. She referred to it as a friendly interest in others, a desire for their happiness, and a wish for their well-being. What caused the burning pain and restlessness of these desires? Why did they cause her such suffering? She didn't know—or, more accurately, she refused to know.
She rose in the morning feeling haggard and unrefreshed. The day was a very hot one; the breeze had died away, and there was not a cloud in the deep blue sky. Julian Brand came in the dog-cart with the groom. He had not seen his father that morning, he said, and he thought that he had gone away, but he did not know. Gone away? Janetta sat down to her work with a heavy heart. It seemed to her that she must speak either to him or to Margaret. He was compromising her friend, and for Margaret's sake she must not hold her peace. Well, it was the day for Miss Adair's singing lesson. When she came that afternoon, Janetta made up her mind that she would say a needful word.
She got up in the morning feeling exhausted and not at all rested. It was a really hot day; the breeze had died down, and there wasn't a single cloud in the bright blue sky. Julian Brand arrived in the dog-cart with the groom. He mentioned he hadn't seen his father that morning and thought he had left, but he didn't really know. Left? Janetta sat down to her work feeling heavy-hearted. It seemed to her that she needed to talk to either him or Margaret. He was putting her friend in a difficult position, and for Margaret's sake, she couldn't stay silent. Well, it was the day for Miss Adair's singing lesson. When she arrived that afternoon, Janetta decided she would say the necessary thing.
But Margaret did not come. She sent a note, asking to be excused. She had a headache, and could not sing that afternoon.
But Margaret didn’t come. She sent a note, asking to be excused. She had a headache and couldn’t sing that afternoon.
"She is afraid to come!" said Janetta, passionately, and for almost the first time she felt a thrill of anger against her friend.
"She's afraid to come!" Janetta said passionately, and for almost the first time, she felt a surge of anger towards her friend.
Another visitor came, if Margaret did not. About four o'clock, just as Julian was beginning to wonder when he would be fetched away, a thundering peal at the door knocker announced the appearance of Wyvis Brand. Janetta was in the drawing-room putting away some music when he came in. She saw that he glanced eagerly round the room, as if expecting to see someone else—perhaps Margaret Adair—and her heart hardened to him a little as she gave him her hand. Had he come at that hour because Margaret generally took her lesson then?
Another visitor arrived, even if Margaret didn’t. Around four o'clock, just as Julian was starting to wonder when he would be picked up, a loud knock at the door announced the arrival of Wyvis Brand. Janetta was in the living room organizing some music when he walked in. She noticed that he eagerly looked around the room, as if expecting to see someone else—maybe Margaret Adair—and her heart hardened a bit against him as she offered her hand. Had he shown up at that time because Margaret usually had her lesson then?
"How cold you are!" cried Wyvis, holding the little hand for the moment in his own. "On this hot day! How can you manage to keep so cool??"
"How cold you are!" exclaimed Wyvis, momentarily holding the little hand in his own. "On this hot day! How can you stay so cool?!"
If his heart had been throbbing and his head burning as Janetta's were just then, he might have known how to answer the question.
If his heart had been racing and his head on fire like Janetta's was at that moment, he might have known how to respond to the question.
"You have come for Julian, I suppose?" she said, a little coldly.
"You came for Julian, right?" she said, slightly coolly.
"Yes—in a minute or two. Won't you let me rest for a few minutes after my walk in the broiling sun?"
"Yeah—in a minute or two. Can you let me take a break for a few minutes after my walk in the scorching sun?"
"Oh, certainly; you shall have some tea, if you like. I am at liberty this afternoon," said Janetta, with a little malice, "as my pupil has just sent me word that she has a headache, and cannot come."
"Oh, of course; you can have some tea if you want. I'm free this afternoon," said Janetta, with a hint of mischief, "since my student just texted me saying she has a headache and can't make it."
"Who is your pupil this afternoon?" said Wyvis, stroking his black moustache.
"Who’s your student this afternoon?" said Wyvis, stroking his black mustache.
"Miss Adair."
"Ms. Adair."
He gave her a quick, keen glance, then turned away. She read vexation in his eyes.
He gave her a quick, intense look, then turned away. She saw annoyance in his eyes.
"Don't let me trouble you," he said, in a different tone, as she moved towards the door; "I really ought not to stay—I have an engagement or two to fulfill. No tea, thanks. Is Julian ready?"
"Don't let me inconvenience you," he said, with a different tone, as she moved toward the door; "I really shouldn’t stay—I have a couple of commitments to take care of. No tea, thanks. Is Julian ready?"
"In a minute or two I will call him. I want to ask you a question first—if you will let me?"
"In a minute or two, I'll call him. But first, I want to ask you a question—if that’s okay?"
"All right; go on. That's the way people begin disagreeable subjects, do you know?"
"Okay, go ahead. That's how people start uncomfortable conversations, you know?"
"I don't know whether you will consider this a disagreeable question. I suppose you will," said Janetta, with an effort. "I promised you once to say nothing to my friends about your affairs—about Julian's mother, and I have kept my word. But I must ask you now—does Miss Adair know that you are married?"
"I don't know if you'll see this as an uncomfortable question. I guess you probably will," Janetta said, trying hard. "I promised you once that I wouldn’t say anything to my friends about your situation—about Julian's mom, and I've kept that promise. But I really need to ask you now—does Miss Adair know that you’re married?"
There was a moment's pause. They stood opposite one another, and, lifting her eyes to his face, she saw that he was frowning heavily and gnawing his moustache.
There was a brief pause. They stood facing each other, and, lifting her gaze to his face, she noticed he was frowning deeply and chewing on his mustache.
"What does that matter to you?" he said, angrily, at last.
"What does that matter to you?" he said, frustrated, finally.
She shrank a little, but answered steadily—
She flinched slightly but replied confidently—
"Margaret is my friend."
"Margaret's my friend."
"Well, what then?"
"Okay, what now?"
The color rose to Janetta's face. "I don't believe you knew what you were doing yesterday," she said; "but I knew—I heard people talking, and I knew what people thought. They said that you were paying attention to Miss Adair. They supposed you were going to marry her soon. None of them seemed to know that—that—your wife was still alive. And of course I could not tell them."
The color rose to Janetta's face. "I don't think you realized what you were doing yesterday," she said; "but I knew—I heard people talking, and I understood what people thought. They said you were interested in Miss Adair. They assumed you were going to marry her soon. None of them seemed to know that—that—your wife was still alive. And of course I couldn't tell them."
"Of course not," he assented, with curious eagerness; "I knew you would keep your word."
"Of course not," he agreed, with curious eagerness; "I knew you would stick to your promise."
"You made Margaret conspicuous," Janetta continued, with some warmth. "You placed her in a very false position. If she thinks, as other people thought, that you want to marry her, she ought to be told the truth at once. You must tell her—yourself—that you were only amusing yourself—only playing with her, as no man has a right to play with a girl," said Janetta, with such vehemence that the tears rose to her great dark eyes and the scarlet color to her cheeks—"that you were flirting, in fact, and that Julian's mother—your wife, Cousin Wyvis—is still alive."
"You made Margaret stand out," Janetta continued, with some passion. "You put her in a really tricky situation. If she believes, like everyone else does, that you want to marry her, then she needs to hear the truth right away. You have to tell her—yourself—that you were just having fun—just playing with her, like no man should ever play with a girl," Janetta said, her emotion so intense that tears welled up in her deep dark eyes and color flushed her cheeks—"that you were flirting, really, and that Julian's mother—your wife, Cousin Wyvis—is still alive."
CHAPTER XXVI.
"FREE!"
"And what if I refuse to tell her this?" said Wyvis Brand.
"And what if I refuse to tell her this?" Wyvis Brand said.
"Then I shall tell her myself."
"Then I'll tell her myself."
"And break your word to me?"
"And you would go back on your promise to me?"
"And break my word."
"And go back on my word."
He stood looking at her for a minute in silence, and then an ironical smile curled his lip as he turned aside.
He stood there, watching her in silence for a minute, then an ironic smile appeared on his lips as he looked away.
"Women are all alike," he said. "They cannot possibly hold their tongues. I thought you were superior to most of your sex. I remember that your father once spoke of you to me as 'his faithful Janet.' Is this your faithfulness?"
"Women are all the same," he said. "They just can't keep quiet. I thought you were better than most women. I remember your dad once described you to me as 'his loyal Janet.' Is this what you call loyalty?"
"Yes, it is, it is," she cried; and then, sitting down, she suddenly burst into tears. She was unnerved and agitated, and so she wept, as girls will weep—for nothing at all sometimes, and sometimes in the very crisis of their fate.
"Yes, it is, it is," she exclaimed; and then, sitting down, she suddenly began to cry. She was shaken and upset, so she wept, as girls often do—for no reason at all sometimes, and sometimes during the most critical moments of their lives.
Wyvis looked on, uncomprehending, a little touched, though rather against his will, by Janetta's tears. He knew that she did not often cry. He waited for the paroxysm to pass—waited grimly, but with "compunctuous visitings." And presently he was rewarded for his patience. She dried her eyes, lifted up her head, and spoke.
Wyvis watched, confused and slightly moved, though not entirely willing, by Janetta's tears. He was aware that she didn't cry often. He waited for the episode to pass—waiting grimly but with a bit of guilt. Soon enough, his patience paid off. She wiped her eyes, lifted her head, and spoke.
"I don't know why I should make such a fool of myself," she said. "I suppose it was because you mentioned my father. Yes, he used to call me his faithful Janet very often. I have always tried—to—to deserve that name."
"I don't know why I should embarrass myself like this," she said. "I guess it’s because you brought up my dad. Yeah, he used to call me his faithful Janet all the time. I've always tried—to—to live up to that name."
"Forgive me, Janetta," said her cousin, more moved than he liked to appear. "I did not want to hurt you; but, indeed, my dear girl, you must let me manage my affairs for myself. You are not responsible for Margaret Adair as you were for Nora; and you can't, you know, bring me to book as you did my brother, Cuthbert."
"Please forgive me, Janetta," her cousin said, showing more emotion than he wanted to. "I didn’t mean to hurt you; but honestly, you need to let me handle my own affairs. You’re not responsible for Margaret Adair like you were for Nora; and you can’t hold me accountable like you did with my brother, Cuthbert."
"You mean that I interfere too much in other people's business?" said poor Janetta, with quivering lips.
"You mean that I get too involved in other people's business?" asked poor Janetta, trembling lips.
"I did not say so. I only say, 'Don't interfere.'"
"I didn't say that. I just said, 'Don't interfere.'"
"It is very hard to do right," said Janetta, looking at him with wistful eyes. "One's duty seems so divided. Margaret is not my sister—that is true, but she is my friend; and I always believed that one had responsibilities and duties towards friends as well as towards relations."
"It’s really hard to do the right thing," Janetta said, looking at him with longing eyes. "Our duties seem so divided. Margaret isn’t my sister—that’s true, but she’s my friend; and I’ve always believed that we have responsibilities and duties to our friends just like we do to our family."
"Possibly"—in a very dry tone. "But you need not meddle with what is no concern of yours."
"Maybe," he said in a very dry tone. "But you shouldn't interfere with something that doesn't concern you."
"It is my concern, if you—my cousin—are not acting rightly to my friend."
"It worries me, if you—my cousin—aren't treating my friend properly."
"I say it is no concern of yours at all."
"I say it's not your concern at all."
They had come to a deadlock. He faced her, with the dark, haughty, imperious look which she knew so well upon his fine features; she stood silent, angry too, and almost as imperious. But, womanlike, she yielded first.
They had reached a standstill. He looked at her with the dark, arrogant, commanding expression that she recognized so well on his handsome face; she remained silent, angry as well, and nearly as commanding. But, like a woman, she gave in first.
"You asked me once to be your friend, Cousin Wyvis. I want to be yours and Margaret's too. Won't you let me see what you mean?"
"You once asked me to be your friend, Cousin Wyvis. I want to be friends with you and Margaret, too. Will you let me know what you mean?"
Wyvis Brand's brow relaxed a little.
Wyvis Brand's brow eased a bit.
"I don't understand your views of friendship: it seems to mean a right to intermeddle with all the affairs of your acquaintances," he said, cuttingly; "but since you are so good as to ask my intentions——"
"I don't get your ideas about friendship: it seems like you think it gives you the right to interfere in everything that happens with your friends," he said sharply; "but since you’re kind enough to ask about my intentions——"
"If you talk like that, I'll never speak to you again!" cried Janetta, who was not remarkable for her meekness.
"If you talk like that, I'll never talk to you again!" shouted Janetta, who wasn't known for being submissive.
Wyvis actually smiled.
Wyvis smiled.
"Come," he said, "be friends, Janetta. I assure you I don't mean any harm. You must not be straight-laced. Your pretty friend is no doubt well able to take care of herself."
"Come on," he said, "let's be friends, Janetta. I promise I don't mean any harm. You shouldn't be so uptight. Your lovely friend can definitely handle herself."
But he looked down as he said this and knitted his brows.
But he looked down as he said this and furrowed his brows.
"She has never had occasion to do it," said Janetta, epigrammatically.
"She’s never had the chance to do it," Janetta said with a witty remark.
"Then don't you think it is time she learns?"
"Then don’t you think it’s time she learns?"
"You have no right to be her teacher."
"You have no right to be her teacher."
"Right! right!" cried Wyvis, impatiently "I am tired of this cuckoo-cry about my rights! I have the right to do what I choose, to get what pleasure out of life I can, to do my best for myself. It is everybody's right, and he is only a hypocrite who denies it."
"Yeah! yeah!" shouted Wyvis, impatiently. "I'm sick of this whining about my rights! I have the right to do what I want, to enjoy life as much as I can, to look out for myself. Everyone has that right, and anyone who denies it is just a hypocrite."
"There is one limitation," said Janetta. "Get what you can for yourself, if you like—it seems to me a somewhat selfish view—as long as you don't injure anybody else."
"There’s one limitation," said Janetta. "Take what you can for yourself, if that’s what you want—it feels a bit selfish to me—as long as you don’t hurt anyone else."
"Whom do I injure?" he asked, looking at her defiantly in the face.
"Who am I hurting?" he asked, looking at her defiantly in the face.
"Margaret."
"Margaret."
He dropped his eyes, and the defiance went suddenly out of his look and voice.
He looked down, and the defiance instantly disappeared from his expression and tone.
"Injure her?" he said, in a very low tone. "Surely, you know, I wouldn't do that—to save my life."
"Injure her?" he said, in a very low voice. "You know I wouldn't do that—not even to save my life."
Janetta looked at him mutely. The words were a revelation. There was a pause, during which she heard, as in a dream, the sound of children's voices and children's feet along the passages of the house. Julian and Tiny were running riot; but she felt, for the time being, as if she had nothing to do with them: their interests did not touch her: she dwelt in a world apart. Hitherto Wyvis had stood, hat in hand, as if he were ready to go at a moment's notice; but now he changed his attitude. He seated himself determinedly, put down his hat, and looked back at her.
Janetta stared at him in silence. His words were eye-opening. There was a moment of stillness, during which she heard, as if it were a dream, the sound of children’s voices and their footsteps echoing through the house. Julian and Tiny were having a blast; but for now, she felt completely disconnected from them: their concerns didn’t involve her; she existed in a separate world. Until now, Wyvis had been standing, hat in hand, as if he was ready to leave at any moment; but now he changed his stance. He sat down with purpose, put his hat down, and looked back at her.
"Well," he said, "I see that I must explain myself if I mean to make my peace with you, Janetta. I am, perhaps, not so bad as you think me. I have not mentioned to Miss Adair that Julian's mother is alive, because I consider myself a free man. Julian's mother, once my wife, has divorced me, and is, I believe, on the point of marrying again. Surely in that case I am free to marry too."
"Well," he said, "I guess I need to clarify things if I want to make amends with you, Janetta. I might not be as bad as you think. I haven't told Miss Adair that Julian's mother is still alive because I see myself as a free man. Julian's mother, who was once my wife, has divorced me and I believe she's about to get married again. So, in that case, I should be free to marry too."
"Divorced you?" Janetta repeated, with dilating eyes.
"Divorced you?" Janetta repeated, her eyes widening.
"Yes, divorced me. She has gone out to America and managed it there. It is easy enough in some of the States to get divorced from an absent wife or husband, as no doubt you know. Incompatibility of temper was the alleged reason. I believe she is going to marry a Chicago man—something in pork."
"Yeah, she divorced me. She went to America and made it work there. It's pretty easy in some states to get divorced from a spouse who's not present, as you probably know. They claimed incompatibility as the reason. I think she's planning to marry a guy from Chicago—something to do with pork."
"And you are legally free?"
"And you’re legally free?"
"She says so. I fancy there is a legal hitch somewhere but I have not yet consulted my lawyers. We were married by the Catholic rite in France, and the Catholic Church will probably consider us married still. But Margaret is not a Catholic—nor am I."
"She says so. I think there’s a legal issue somewhere, but I haven’t consulted my lawyers yet. We got married through the Catholic ceremony in France, and the Catholic Church will probably still consider us married. But Margaret isn’t Catholic—and neither am I."
"And you think," said Janetta, very slowly, "of marrying Margaret?"
"And you’re thinking," Janetta said slowly, "about marrying Margaret?"
He looked up at her and laughed, a little uneasily.
He glanced at her and chuckled, feeling a bit uncomfortable.
"You think she won't have me?"
"You think she doesn't want me?"
"I don't know. I think you don't know her yet, Wyvis."
"I don't know. I don't think you know her yet, Wyvis."
"I dare say not," said her cousin. Then he broke out in quite a different tone: "No wonder I don't; she's a perpetual revelation to me. I never saw anything like her—so pure, so spotless, so exquisite. It's like looking at a work of art—a bit of delicate china, or a picture by Francia or Guido. Something holy and serene about her—something that sets her apart from the ordinary world. I can't define it: but it's there. I feel myself made of a coarse, common clay in her presence: I want to go down on my knees and serve her like a queen. That's how I feel about Margaret."
"I don't think so," said her cousin. Then he shifted to a completely different tone: "No wonder I feel that way; she constantly amazes me. I’ve never seen anyone like her—so pure, so flawless, so beautiful. It’s like looking at a piece of art—a delicate china plate or a painting by Francia or Guido. There’s something holy and calm about her—something that makes her stand out from the everyday world. I can't put it into words, but it’s definitely there. I feel like I'm made of rough, ordinary material when I’m around her: I want to kneel and serve her like a queen. That’s how I feel about Margaret."
"Ah!" said Janetta, "my princess of dreams. That is what I used to call her. That is what I—used to feel."
"Ah!" said Janetta, "my princess of dreams. That's what I used to call her. That's how I—used to feel."
"Don't you feel it now?" said Wyvis, sitting up and staring at her.
"Don't you feel it now?" Wyvis asked, sitting up and staring at her.
Janetta hesitated. "Margaret is my dear friend, and I love her. But I am older—perhaps I can't feel exactly in that way about her now."
Janetta hesitated. "Margaret is my close friend, and I care about her. But I'm older—maybe I can't feel quite the same way about her anymore."
"You talk as if you were a sexagenarian," said Wyvis, exploding into genial laughter. He looked suddenly brighter and younger, as if his outburst of emotion had wonderfully relieved him. "I am much older than you, and yet I see her in the same light. What else is there to say about her? She is perfect—there is not much to discuss in perfection."
"You talk like you're an old man," Wyvis said with a burst of cheerful laughter. He suddenly looked brighter and younger, as if that moment of emotion had lifted a weight off him. "I'm much older than you, and I still see her the same way. What more is there to say about her? She's perfect—there's not much to discuss when it comes to perfection."
"She is most lovely—most sweet," said Janetta, warmly. "And yet—the very things you admire may stand in your way, Wyvis. She is very innocent of the world. And if you have won her—her—affection before you have told her your history——"
"She's absolutely beautiful—so sweet," Janetta said warmly. "But still—the very things you admire might get in your way, Wyvis. She's really innocent about the world. And if you've won her—her—affection before you’ve shared your past……"
"You think this wretched first marriage of mine will stand in the way?"
"You think this miserable first marriage of mine will hold me back?"
"I do. With Margaret and with her parents."
"I do. With Margaret and her parents."
Wyvis frowned again. "I had better make sure of her—marry her at once, and tell her afterwards," he said. But perhaps he said it only to see what Janetta would reply.
Wyvis frowned again. "I should probably make sure about her—marry her right away, and tell her afterwards," he said. But maybe he said it just to see how Janetta would respond.
"You would not do that, Wyvis?"
"You wouldn't do that, Wyvis?"
"I don't know."
"I have no idea."
"But you want to be worthy of her?"
"But do you want to be deserving of her?"
"I shall never be that so it's no good trying."
"I will never be that, so it's pointless to try."
"She would never forgive you if you married her without telling her the truth."
"She would never forgive you if you married her without being honest."
Wyvis laughed scornfully. "You know nothing about it. A woman will forgive anything to the man she loves."
Wyvis laughed mockingly. "You don’t know anything about it. A woman will forgive anything for the man she loves."
"Not a meanness!" said the girl, sharply.
"Not unkind!" the girl said sharply.
"Yes, meanness, deceit, lies, anything—so long as it was done for her sake."
"Yeah, cruelty, dishonesty, lies, anything— as long as it was done for her."
"I don't believe that would be the case with Margaret. Once disgust her, and you lose her love."
"I don't think that would apply to Margaret. Once you gross her out, you've lost her love."
"Then she can't have much to give," retorted Wyvis.
"Then she can't have much to offer," replied Wyvis.
Janetta was silent. In her secret heart she did not think that Margaret could love very deeply—that, indeed, she had not much to give.
Janetta was quiet. Deep down, she didn't believe that Margaret could love very strongly—that, in fact, she didn't have much to offer.
"Well, what's the upshot?" said her cousin, at last, in a dogged tone. "Are you satisfied at last?"
"Well, what's the conclusion?" her cousin finally said, sounding determined. "Are you happy now?"
"I shall be better satisfied when you make things plain to the Adairs. You have no right to win Margaret's heart in this secret way. You blamed Cuthbert for making love to Nora. It is far worse for you to do it to Margaret Adair."
"I'll feel better once you make things clear to the Adairs. You have no right to win Margaret's heart like this in secret. You criticized Cuthbert for pursuing Nora. It's way worse for you to do the same to Margaret Adair."
"I am so much beneath her, am I not?" said Wyvis, with a sneer. And then he once more spoke eagerly. "I am beneath her: I am as the dust under her feet. Don't you think I know that? I'll tell you what, Janetta, when I first saw her and spoke to her—here, in this room, if you remember—I thought that she was like a being from another world. I had never seen anyone like her. She is the fairest, sweetest of women, and I would not harm her for the world."
"I’m totally beneath her, right?" said Wyvis with a sneer. Then he spoke excitedly again. "I really am beneath her: I’m like the dust under her feet. Don’t you think I know that? I’ll tell you, Janetta, when I first saw her and talked to her—right here in this room, if you remember—I thought she was like someone from another world. I had never seen anyone like her. She’s the most beautiful, sweetest woman, and I wouldn’t hurt her for anything."
"I don't know whether I ought even to listen to you," said Janetta, in a troubled voice and with averted head. "You know, many people would say that you were in the wrong altogether—that you were not free——"
"I don't know if I should even listen to you," Janetta said, her voice filled with concern as she looked away. "You know, a lot of people would say that you're completely in the wrong—that you're not free—"
"Then they would say a lie! I am legally free, I believe, and morally free, I am certain. I thank God for it. I have suffered enough."
"Then they would tell a lie! I am legally free, I believe, and morally free, I am sure. I thank God for it. I have suffered enough."
He looked so stern, so uncompromising, that Janetta hastened to take refuge in concrete facts.
He looked so strict, so unyielding, that Janetta quickly sought safety in solid facts.
"But you will tell Margaret everything?"
"But you'll tell Margaret everything?"
"In my own good time."
"In my own time."
"Do promise me that you will not marry her without letting her know—if ever it comes, to a talk of your marriage."
"Please promise me that you won’t marry her without telling her—if it ever comes up in a conversation about your marriage."
"If ever? It will come very soon, I hope. But I'll promise nothing. And you must not make mischief."
"If ever? It should happen pretty soon, I hope. But I can't promise anything. And you need to behave."
"I am like you—I will promise nothing."
"I’m just like you—I won’t promise anything."
"I shall never forgive you, if you step between Margaret and me," said Wyvis.
"I will never forgive you if you come between Margaret and me," said Wyvis.
"I shall never step between you, I hope," said Janetta, in a dispirited tone. "But it is better for me to promise nothing more."
"I really hope I won't get in your way," Janetta said, sounding downcast. "But it's best if I don’t promise anything else."
Wyvis shrugged his shoulders, as if he thought it useless to argue with her. She was sorry for the apparently unfriendly terms on which they seemed likely to part; and it was a relief to her when, as they were saying good-bye, he looked into her face rather wistfully and said, "Wish me success, Janetta, after all."
Wyvis shrugged, as if he felt it was pointless to argue with her. She felt bad about the seemingly cold way they were about to part; it was a relief when, as they were saying goodbye, he looked into her face with a hint of sadness and said, "Wish me luck, Janetta, after all."
"I wish you every happiness," she said. But whether that meant success or not it would have been hard to say.
"I wish you all the happiness in the world," she said. But whether that meant success or not was hard to determine.
She saw him take his departure, with little Julian clinging to his hand, and then she set about her household duties in her usual self-contained and steadfast way. But her heart ached sadly—she did not quite know why—and when she went to bed that night she lay awake for many weary hours, weeping silently, but passionately, over the sorrow that, she foresaw for her dearest friends, and, perhaps, also for herself.
She watched him leave, with little Julian holding onto his hand, and then she got back to her household chores in her usual calm and determined way. But her heart ached—she wasn't exactly sure why—and when she went to bed that night, she lay awake for hours, quietly crying, but with deep emotion, over the sadness she anticipated for her closest friends, and maybe for herself too.
CHAPTER XXVII.
A BIG BRIBE.
It seemed to Janetta as if she had almost expected to see Lady Caroline Adair drive up to her door about four o'clock next day, in the very victoria wherein the girl had once sat side by side with Margaret's mother, and from which she had first set eyes on Wyvis Brand. She had expected it, and yet her heart beat faster, and her color went and came, as she disposed of her pupils in the little dining-room, and met her visitor just as she crossed the hall.
It felt to Janetta like she had been almost waiting to see Lady Caroline Adair pull up to her door around four o'clock the next day, in the same carriage where she had once sat next to Margaret's mother, and from which she had first laid eyes on Wyvis Brand. She had anticipated it, and yet her heart raced, and her face flushed as she finished with her students in the small dining room and greeted her visitor just as she walked through the hall.
"Can I speak to you for five minutes, Miss Colwyn?" said Lady Caroline, in so suave a voice that for a moment Janetta felt reassured. Only for a moment, however. When she had shut the drawing-room door, she saw that her visitor's face was for once both cold and hard. Janetta offered a chair, and Lady Caroline took it, but without a word of thanks. She had evidently put on the "fine lady" manner, which Janetta detested from her heart.
"Can I talk to you for five minutes, Miss Colwyn?" said Lady Caroline, in such a smooth voice that for a moment Janetta felt at ease. But only for a moment. Once she closed the drawing-room door, she noticed that her visitor's expression was, for once, both icy and harsh. Janetta offered her a chair, and Lady Caroline accepted it, but without a word of thanks. It was clear she had adopted her "high-society" attitude, which Janetta truly loathed.
"I come to speak on a very painful subject," said Lady Caroline. Her voice was pitched a little higher than usual, but she gave no other sign of agitation. "You were at Lady Ashley's garden party the day before yesterday I believe?"
"I’m here to talk about a really painful topic," said Lady Caroline. Her voice was a bit higher than usual, but she didn’t show any other signs of distress. "You were at Lady Ashley’s garden party the day before yesterday, I believe?"
Janetta bowed assent.
Janetta nodded in agreement.
"May I ask if you observed anything remarkable in my daughter's behavior? You are supposed to be Margaret's friend: you must have noticed what she was doing all the afternoon."
"Can I ask if you noticed anything unusual in my daughter's behavior? You're supposed to be Margaret's friend; you must have seen what she was doing all afternoon."
"I do not think that Margaret could behave unsuitably," said Janetta, suddenly flushing up.
"I don't think Margaret would act inappropriately," said Janetta, suddenly blushing.
"I am obliged to you for your good opinion of my daughter. But that is not the point. Did you notice whether she was talking or walking a great deal with one person, or——"
"I appreciate your good opinion of my daughter. But that's not the main issue. Did you notice if she was talking or hanging out a lot with one person, or——"
"Excuse me, Lady Caroline," said Janetta, "but I did not spend the afternoon in watching Margaret, and I am quite unable to give you any information on the subject."
"Excuse me, Lady Caroline," Janetta said, "but I didn't spend the afternoon watching Margaret, and I'm unable to give you any information about it."
"I really do not see the use of beating about the bush," said Lady Caroline, blandly. "You must know perfectly well to what I refer. Mr. Wyvis Brand is a connection of yours, I believe. I hear on all sides that he and my daughter were inseparable all the afternoon. Greatly to my astonishment, I confess."
"I really don't see the point in beating around the bush," said Lady Caroline, smoothly. "You must know exactly what I'm talking about. Mr. Wyvis Brand is related to you, I believe. I keep hearing from everyone that he and my daughter were inseparable all afternoon. I'm honestly quite surprised."
"Mr. Brand is a second cousin of mine, and his brother is engaged to my half-sister," said Janetta; "but I have nothing to do with his acquaintance with Margaret."
"Mr. Brand is my second cousin, and his brother is engaged to my half-sister," Janetta said, "but I have nothing to do with his connection to Margaret."
"Indeed!" exclaimed Lady Caroline. She put up her eye-glass, and carefully inspected Janetta from head to foot. "Nothing to do with their acquaintance, you say! May I ask, then, where my daughter met Mr. Brand? Not in my house, I think."
"Absolutely!" Lady Caroline exclaimed. She raised her eyeglass and carefully examined Janetta from head to toe. "You say it has nothing to do with their acquaintance! Can I ask, then, where my daughter met Mr. Brand? I don't think it was in my house."
Janetta gave a slight start. She had for the moment utterly forgotten that it was in Gwynne Street that Wyvis Brand and Margaret had first met.
Janetta jumped a little. She had completely forgotten that it was on Gwynne Street where Wyvis Brand and Margaret had first met.
"I beg your pardon: I forgot," she said. "Of course—Margaret no doubt told you—she came here one day for her singing-lesson, and Mr. Brand called for his little boy. It was the first time they had seen each other."
"I’m sorry, I forgot," she said. "Of course—Margaret probably told you—she came here one day for her singing lesson, and Mr. Brand came to pick up his little boy. It was the first time they had met."
"And how often have they met here since, may I ask?"
"And how many times have they met here since, if I may ask?"
"Never again, Lady Caroline."
"Never again, Lady Caroline."
"I was of course to blame in letting my daughter go out without a chaperon," said Lady Caroline, disagreeably. "I never thought of danger in this quarter, certainly. I can quite appreciate your motive, Miss Colwyn. No doubt it would be very pleasant for you if Margaret were to marry your cousin; but we have prejudices that must be consulted."
"I certainly take the blame for letting my daughter go out without a chaperone," Lady Caroline said, with irritation. "I never considered any danger in this area, that's for sure. I can understand your reasoning, Miss Colwyn. It would definitely be nice for you if Margaret ended up marrying your cousin; however, we have certain biases that need to be taken into account."
"I hope you did not come here meaning to insult me," said Janetta, starting to her feet; "but I think you cannot know what you are saying, Lady Caroline. I want my cousin to marry your daughter? I never thought of such a thing—until yesterday!"
"I hope you didn’t come here to insult me," said Janetta, getting to her feet. "But I don't think you realize what you're saying, Lady Caroline. I want my cousin to marry your daughter? I never even considered that—until yesterday!"
"And what made you think of it yesterday, pray? Please let us have no heroics, no hysterics: these exhibitions of temper are so unseemly. What made you think so yesterday?"
"And what made you think of it yesterday, if I may ask? Please, let's skip the drama and the theatrics: these expressions of anger are quite inappropriate. What led you to think that yesterday?"
"Mr. Brand came here," said Janetta, suddenly growing very white, "and told me that he cared for Margaret. I do not know how they had met. He did not tell me. He—he—cares very much for her."
"Mr. Brand came here," Janetta said, suddenly going pale, "and told me that he cares for Margaret. I don’t know how they met. He didn’t tell me. He—he—really cares for her."
"Cares for her! What next? He came here—when? At Margaret's lesson-time, I suppose?"
"Cares for her! What’s next? He showed up here—when? During Margaret’s lesson, I guess?"
She saw from Janetta's face that her guess was correct.
She could tell from Janetta's expression that she was right.
"I need hardly say that Margaret will not come here again," said Lady Caroline, rising and drawing her laces closely around her. "There is the amount due to you, Miss Colwyn. I calculated it before I came out, and I think you will find it all right. There is one more question I must really ask before I go: there seems some uncertainty concerning the fate of Mr. Brand's first wife; perhaps you can tell me whether she is alive or dead?"
"I hardly need to mention that Margaret won't be coming here again," Lady Caroline said as she stood up and adjusted her lace. "Here's the amount owed to you, Miss Colwyn. I worked it out before I came out, and I believe you'll find it all correct. There's one more thing I really have to ask before I leave: there seems to be some confusion about what happened to Mr. Brand's first wife; maybe you can let me know if she's alive or dead?"
Poor Janetta scarcely knew what to say. But she told herself that truth was always best.
Poor Janetta hardly knew what to say. But she reminded herself that honesty was always the best policy.
"I believe he—he—is divorced from her," she stammered, knowing full well how very condemnatory her words must sound in Lady Caroline's ear. They certainly produced a considerable effect.
"I think he—he—is divorced from her," she stammered, fully aware of how harsh her words must sound to Lady Caroline. They definitely made a significant impact.
"Divorced? And you introduced him to Margaret? Of course I know that a divorcé is often received in society, and so on, but I always set my face against the prevalent lax views of marriage, and I hoped that I had brought up my daughter to do the same. I suppose"—satirically—"you did not think it worth while to tell Margaret this little fact?"
"Divorced? And you introduced him to Margaret? I know that a divorcé is usually accepted in society and all that, but I’ve always been against the common relaxed attitudes toward marriage, and I hoped I raised my daughter to feel the same way. I guess"—sarcastically—"you didn't think it was important to mention this little detail to Margaret?"
"I did not know it then," Janetta forced herself to say.
"I didn't know it back then," Janetta forced herself to say.
"Indeed?" Lady Caroline's "indeed" was very crushing. "Well, either your information or your discretion must have been very much at fault. I must say, Miss Polehampton now strikes me as a woman of great discrimination of character. I will say good-morning, Miss Colwyn, and I think the acquaintance between my daughter and yourself had better be discontinued. It has certainly been, from beginning to end, an unsuitable and disastrous friendship."
"Really?" Lady Caroline's "really" was quite harsh. "Well, either your information or your judgment has been seriously flawed. I must say, Miss Polehampton now seems to me to be a woman with excellent judgment of character. I'll say good morning, Miss Colwyn, and I think it’s best if my daughter and you end your acquaintance. It has clearly been an inappropriate and unfortunate friendship from start to finish."
"Before you go, Lady Caroline, will you kindly take the envelope away that you have left upon the table?" said Janetta, as haughtily as Lady Caroline herself could have spoken. "I certainly shall not take money from you if you believe such evil things of me. I have known nothing of the acquaintance between my cousin and Miss Adair; but after what you have said I will not accept anything at your hands."
"Before you leave, Lady Caroline, could you please take the envelope off the table?" Janetta said, just as arrogantly as Lady Caroline herself would have. "I definitely won't take money from you if you think such awful things about me. I knew nothing about the relationship between my cousin and Miss Adair, but after what you've said, I won't accept anything from you."
"Then I am afraid it will have to remain on the table," said Lady Caroline, as she swept out of the room, "for I cannot take it back again."
"Then I'm afraid it will have to stay on the table," said Lady Caroline, as she walked out of the room, "because I can’t take it back again."
Janetta caught up the envelope. One glance showed her that it contained a cheque. She tore it across and across, and was in time to place the fragments on the seat beside Lady Caroline, just before the carriage was driven away. She went back into the house with raised head and flaming cheeks, too angry and annoyed to settle down to work, too much hurt to be anything but restless and preoccupied. The reaction did not set in for some hours; but by six o'clock, when the children were all out of doors and her stepmother had gone to visit a friend, and Janetta had the house to herself, she lay down on a couch in the drawing-room with a feeling of intense exhaustion and fatigue. She was too tired almost to cry, but a tear welled up now and then, and was allowed to trickle quietly down her pale cheek. She was utterly wretched and depressed: the world seemed a dark place to her, especially when she considered that she had already lost one friend whom she had so long and so tenderly loved, and that she was not unlikely to lose another. For Wyvis might blame her—would blame her, probably—for what she had said to Lady Caroline.
Janetta grabbed the envelope. One look showed her it had a check inside. She ripped it apart and quickly placed the pieces on the seat next to Lady Caroline, just before the carriage drove away. She went back into the house with her head held high and her cheeks flushed, too angry and upset to focus on her work, too hurt to be anything but restless and distracted. The reaction didn’t hit her for a few hours; but by six o'clock, when the kids were all outside and her stepmother had gone to visit a friend, leaving Janetta alone in the house, she lay down on a couch in the drawing room feeling completely exhausted. She was almost too tired to cry, but a tear occasionally spilled over and trickled softly down her pale cheek. She felt utterly miserable and downcast: the world seemed bleak to her, especially considering that she had already lost one friend whom she had loved so dearly for so long, and that she was likely to lose another. Wyvis might hold her accountable—would probably hold her accountable—for what she had said to Lady Caroline.
A knock at the front door aroused her. It was a knock that she did not know; and she wondered at first whether one of the Adairs or one of the Brands were coming to visit her. She sat up and hastily rearranged her hair and dried her eyes. The charity orphan was within hearing and had gone to the door: it was she who presently flung open the door and announced, in awe-stricken tones—
A knock at the front door woke her up. It was a knock she didn't recognize, and she briefly wondered if one of the Adairs or one of the Brands was coming to see her. She sat up, quickly fixed her hair, and dried her eyes. The charity orphan, who could hear everything, had gone to the door; it was her who soon swung the door open and announced in a voice full of awe—
"Sir Philip Hashley."
"Mr. Philip Hashley."
Janetta rose in some consternation. What did this visit portend? Had he also come to reproach her for her conduct to Margaret and Wyvis? For she surmised—chiefly from the way in which she had seen him follow Margaret with his eyes at the garden-party—that his old love was not dead.
Janetta stood up, feeling a bit unsettled. What did this visit mean? Had he come to blame her for how she treated Margaret and Wyvis? She suspected—mostly from how she noticed him watching Margaret at the garden party—that his old feelings were still alive.
He greeted her with his usual gentleness of manner, and sat down—not immediately facing her, as she was glad to think, scarcely realizing that he had at once seen the trouble in her face, and did not wish to embarrass her by a straightforward gaze. He gave her a little time in which to recover herself, too; he spoke of indifferent subjects in an indifferent tone, so that when five minutes had elapsed Janetta was quite herself again, and had begun to speculate upon her chance of an engagement to sing at another musical party.
He greeted her with his usual kindness and took a seat—not directly across from her, which she appreciated, barely realizing that he had noticed the worry on her face immediately and didn’t want to make her uncomfortable with a direct stare. He also gave her a moment to collect herself; he talked about random topics in a casual tone, so that after five minutes, Janetta was back to her usual self and had started to think about her chances of getting a gig to sing at another party.
"I hope Lady Ashley is well," she said, when at last a short pause came.
"I hope Lady Ashley is doing well," she said, when finally a brief pause came.
"Quite well, I thank you, and hoping to see you soon."
"I'm doing quite well, thank you, and I hope to see you soon."
"Oh, I am so grateful to you for saying that," said Janetta, impulsively. "I felt that I did not know whether she was satisfied with my singing or not. You know I am a beginner."
"Oh, I really appreciate you saying that," Janetta said impulsively. "I wasn't sure if she liked my singing or not. You know I'm still starting out."
"I am sure I may say that she was perfectly satisfied," said Sir Philip, courteously. "But it was not in allusion to your singing that she spoke of wishing to see you again."
"I can confidently say that she was completely satisfied," said Sir Philip politely. "However, she didn’t mention wanting to see you again because of your singing."
"Lady Ashley is very kind," said Janetta, feeling rather surprised.
"Lady Ashley is really nice," Janetta said, feeling a bit surprised.
"She would like to see more of you," Sir Philip went on in a somewhat blundering fashion. "She is very much alone: it would be a great comfort to her to have some one about her—some one whom she liked—some one who would be like a daughter to her——"
"She wants to spend more time with you," Sir Philip continued, a bit awkwardly. "She feels really lonely: it would mean a lot to her to have someone around—someone she cares about—someone who could be like a daughter to her——"
A conviction as to the cause of his visit flashed across Janetta's mind. He was going to ask her to become Lady Ashley's companion! With her usual quickness she forgot to wait for the proposition, and answered it before it was made.
A realization about the reason for his visit suddenly hit Janetta. He was going to ask her to be Lady Ashley's companion! With her usual speed, she forgot to wait for the offer and responded before it was even made.
"I wish I could be of some use to Lady Ashley," she said, with the warm directness that Sir Philip had always liked. "I have never seen any one like her—I admire her so much! You will forgive me for saying so, I hope? But I could not be spared from home to do anything for her regularly. If she wants a girl who can read aloud and play nicely, I think I know of one, but perhaps I had better ask Lady Ashley more particularly about the qualifications required?"
"I wish I could be of some help to Lady Ashley," she said, with the warm honesty that Sir Philip had always appreciated. "I've never seen anyone like her—I admire her so much! I hope you don't mind me saying this? But I can't leave home to do anything for her regularly. If she needs someone who can read aloud and play well, I think I know someone, but maybe I should ask Lady Ashley more about what qualifications she needs?"
"I did not say anything about a companion, did I?" said Sir Philip, with a queer little smile. "Not in your sense of the word, at any rate."
"I didn't mention anything about a companion, did I?" Sir Philip said with a quirky little smile. "Not in your way of thinking, at least."
"Oh, I beg your pardon," said Janetta, suddenly flushing scarlet: "I thought—I understood——"
"Oh, I'm so sorry," Janetta said, suddenly turning bright red. "I thought—I understood..."
"You could not possibly know what I meant: I was not at all clear," said Sir Philip, decidedly. "I had something else in my mind."
"You couldn't possibly know what I meant; I wasn't clear at all," Sir Philip said firmly. "I had something else in mind."
She looked at him inquiringly. He rose from his chair and moved about the room a little, with an appearance of agitation which excited her deepest wonderment. He averted his eyes from her, and there was something like a flush on his naturally pale cheek. He seemed really nervous.
She looked at him questioningly. He got up from his chair and walked around the room a bit, showing signs of agitation that intrigued her deeply. He avoided making eye contact with her, and there was a hint of color on his normally pale cheek. He seemed genuinely nervous.
"Is there anything that I can do for Lady Ashley?" said Janetta, at last, when the silence had lasted as long as she thought desirable.
"Is there anything I can do for Lady Ashley?" Janetta finally asked, when the silence had lasted as long as she thought it should.
"There is something you can do for me."
"There’s something you can do for me."
"For you, Sir Philip?"
"For you, Sir Philip?"
Sir Philip faced her resolutely. "For me, Miss Colwyn. If I tell you in very few words, will you forgive my abruptness? I don't think it is any use beating about the bush in these matters. Will you be my wife? That is what I came to say."
Sir Philip looked at her firmly. "This is for you, Miss Colwyn. If I can put it very simply, will you forgive me for being so direct? I don’t see the point in dancing around the issue. Will you marry me? That’s why I’m here."
Janetta sat gazing at him with wide open eyes, as if she thought that he had taken leave of his senses.
Janetta sat staring at him with wide eyes, as if she believed he had lost his mind.
"Don't answer at once; take time," said Sir Philip, quickly. "I know that I may perhaps have startled you: but I don't want you to answer hastily. If you would like time for reflection, pray take it. I hope that reflection will lead you to say that you will at least try to like me enough to become my wife."
"Don’t reply right away; take your time," said Sir Philip quickly. "I know I might have surprised you, but I don’t want you to rush your answer. If you need time to think, please take it. I hope that when you reflect on this, you’ll decide to at least give it a shot and consider liking me enough to become my wife."
Janetta felt that he was very forbearing. Some men in his position would have thought it sufficient to indicate their choice, and then to expect the favored lady, especially if she were small and brown and plain, and worked for her bread, to fall at his feet in an ecstasy of joy. Janetta had never yet felt inclined to fall at anybody's feet. But Sir Philip's forbearance seemed to call for additional care and speed in answering him.
Janetta thought he was really patient. Some guys in his position would have just made their choice known and expected the woman, especially if she was small, brown, plain, and worked hard for a living, to be thrilled and fall at his feet. Janetta had never felt the urge to fall at anyone's feet. But Sir Philip’s patience made her feel like she needed to respond to him more thoughtfully and quickly.
"But—I am sure Lady Ashley——" she began, and stopped.
"But—I’m sure Lady Ashley—" she started, then paused.
"My mother will welcome you as a daughter," said Sir Philip, gently. "She sends her love to you to-day, and hopes that you will consent to make me happy."
"My mom will welcome you as a daughter," Sir Philip said gently. "She sends her love to you today and hopes you'll agree to make me happy."
Janetta sat looking at her crossed hands. "Oh, it is impossible—impossible," she murmured.
Janetta sat there staring at her crossed hands. "Oh, it's impossible—impossible," she murmured.
"Why so? If there is no obstacle in—in your own affections, it seems to me that it would be quite possible," said Sir Philip, standing before her in an attitude of some urgency. "But perhaps you have a dislike to me?"
"Why is that? If there’s no barrier in your own feelings, I think it would be totally possible," said Sir Philip, standing in front of her with a sense of urgency. "But maybe you just don’t like me?"
"Oh, no." She could not say more—she could not look up.
"Oh, no." She couldn't say anything else—she couldn't look up.
"I think I could make your life a happy one. You would not find me difficult. And you need have no further anxiety about your family; we could find some way of managing that. You think as I do about so many subjects that I am sure we should be happy together."
"I believe I could make you really happy. You wouldn’t find me hard to deal with. And you don’t need to worry any more about your family; we can figure that out. You agree with me on so many topics that I’m sure we would be happy together."
It was a big bribe. That was how Janetta looked at it in that moment. She was certain that Sir Philip did not love her: she knew that she did not love Sir Philip; and yet—it did seem that she might have a happy, easy, honored life if she consented to marry him—a life that would make her envied by many who had previously scorned her, and which would be, she hoped, productive of good to those whom she deeply loved. It was a bribe—a temptation. She was tempted, as any girl might have been, to exchange her life of toil and anxiety for one of luxury and peace; but there was something that she would also have to lose—the clear, upright conscience, the love of truth, the conviction of well-doing. She could not keep these and become Sir Philip's wife.
It was a big bribe. That’s how Janetta saw it at that moment. She was sure that Sir Philip didn’t love her; she knew that she didn’t love Sir Philip; and yet—it did seem that she could have a happy, easy, respected life if she agreed to marry him—a life that would make her envied by many who had looked down on her before, and which would hopefully benefit those she truly loved. It was a bribe—a temptation. She was tempted, like any girl might be, to trade her life of hard work and stress for one of comfort and tranquility; but there was something she would also have to give up—the clear, honest conscience, the love of truth, the belief in doing what’s right. She couldn’t hold onto these and become Sir Philip’s wife.
CHAPTER XXVIII.
"CHANGES MUST COME."
She raised her eyes at length, and looked Sir Philip in the face. What a manly, honest, intelligent face it was! One that a woman might well be proud of in her husband: the face of a man whom she might very safely trust. Janetta thought all this, as she made her answer.
She finally looked up and faced Sir Philip. What a strong, honest, intelligent face it was! One that a woman could be proud to have as her husband: the face of a man she could definitely trust. Janetta thought all this as she responded.
"I am very sorry, Sir Philip, but I cannot be your wife."
"I’m really sorry, Sir Philip, but I can't marry you."
"You are answering me too hastily. Think again—take a day, a week—a month if you like. Don't refuse without considering the matter, I beg of you."
"You’re responding too quickly. Think it over—take a day, a week—a month if you want. Please don’t decline without giving it some thought."
Janetta shook her head. "No consideration will make any difference."
Janetta shook her head. "There's no amount of consideration that will change anything."
"I know that I am not attractive," said her suitor, after a moment's pause, in a somewhat bitter tone. "I have not known how to woo—how to make pretty speeches and protestations—but for all that, I should make, I believe, a very faithful and loving husband. I am almost certain that I could make you happy, Janetta—if you will let me call you so—may I not try?"
"I know I'm not good-looking," her suitor said after a brief pause, his tone a bit bitter. "I haven’t figured out how to flirt—how to say sweet things and make grand gestures—but despite that, I really believe I would be a very loyal and loving husband. I'm almost sure I could make you happy, Janetta—if you’ll let me call you that—can I at least try?"
"I should not feel that I was doing right," said Janetta, simply.
"I don't feel like I'm doing the right thing," Janetta said plainly.
It was the only answer that could have made Sir Philip pause. He was quite prepared for hesitation and reluctance of a sort; but a scruple of conscience was a thing that he respected. "Why not?" he said, in a surprised tone.
It was the only answer that could have made Sir Philip stop and think. He was ready for some hesitation and reluctance; but a pang of conscience was something he respected. "Why not?" he said, sounding surprised.
"I have two or three reasons. I don't think I can tell them to you, Sir Philip; but they are quite impossible for me to forget."
"I have two or three reasons. I don’t think I can share them with you, Sir Philip; but they’re really impossible for me to forget."
"Then I think you would be doing better to tell me," said he, gently. He pulled a chair forward, sat down close to Janetta, and quietly laid his hand upon hers. "Now, what are they—these reasons?" he asked.
"Then I think it would be better for you to tell me," he said softly. He pulled a chair closer, sat down next to Janetta, and gently placed his hand on hers. "So, what are these reasons?" he asked.
Her seat was lower than his chair, and she was obliged to lift her eyes when she looked at him. His face compelled truthfulness. And Janetta was wise enough to know whom she might trust.
Her seat was lower than his chair, and she had to raise her eyes when she looked at him. His face demanded honesty. And Janetta was smart enough to know whom she could trust.
"If I speak frankly, will you forgive me?" she said.
"If I'm being honest, will you forgive me?" she said.
"If you will speak frankly, I shall esteem it a great honor."
"If you speak honestly, I will consider it a great honor."
"Then," said Janetta, bravely, "one of my reasons is this. You are most kind, and I know that you would be always good to me. I might even, as you say, be very happy after a time, but you do not—care for me—you do not love me, and"—here she nearly broke down—"and—I think you love some one else."
"Then," said Janetta, bravely, "one of my reasons is this. You are very kind, and I know that you would always treat me well. I might even, as you say, be really happy after a while, but you don’t—care about me—you don’t love me, and"—here she almost broke down—"and—I think you love someone else."
Sir Philip made a movement as if to take away his hand; but he restrained himself and grasped hers still more closely.
Sir Philip made a move to pull his hand away, but he held himself back and tightened his grip on hers even more.
"And who is it that I am supposed to care for?" he asked, in a light tone.
"And who am I supposed to care for?" he asked, in a casual tone.
"Margaret," Janetta answered, almost in a whisper. Then there was a silence, and this time Sir Philip did slowly withdraw his hand. But he did not look angry.
"Margaret," Janetta replied, almost in a whisper. Then there was a silence, and this time Sir Philip gradually pulled his hand back. But he didn't look angry.
"I see," he said, "you are a friend of hers: you doubtless heard about my proposition to her concerning the Miss Polehampton business."
"I get it," he said, "you're a friend of hers: you probably heard about my offer to her regarding the Miss Polehampton situation."
Janetta looked surprised. "No, I heard nothing of that. And indeed I heard very little from Margaret. I heard a good deal from Lady Caroline."
Janetta looked surprised. "No, I didn't hear anything about that. In fact, I heard very little from Margaret. I heard quite a bit from Lady Caroline."
"Ah, that woman!" cried Sir Philip, getting up and making a little gesture with his hand, expressive of contempt. "She is worldly to the core. Did she tell you why Margaret refused me?"
"Ah, that woman!" exclaimed Sir Philip, rising and waving his hand dismissively. "She's materialistic to the bone. Did she tell you why Margaret turned me down?"
"I did not know—exactly—that she had. Lady Caroline said that it was a misunderstanding," said Janetta, the startled look growing in her eyes.
"I didn’t know—exactly—that she had. Lady Caroline said it was a misunderstanding," Janetta said, her eyes widening in surprise.
"Just like her. She wanted to bring me back. Forgive me for speaking so hotly, but I am indignant with Lady Caroline Adair. She has done Margaret incalculable harm."
"Just like her. She wanted to bring me back. I'm sorry for being so intense, but I'm really upset with Lady Caroline Adair. She's caused Margaret a lot of damage."
"But Margaret herself is so sweet and generous and womanly," said Janetta, watching his face carefully, "that she would recover from all that harm if she were in other hands."
"But Margaret herself is so sweet, generous, and feminine," said Janetta, watching his face closely, "that she would bounce back from all that damage if she were in better hands."
"Yes, yes; I believe she would," he answered, eagerly. "It only needs to take her from her mother, and she would be perfect." He stopped, suddenly abashed by Janetta's smile. "In her way, of course, I mean," he added, rather confusedly.
"Yes, yes; I think she would," he said, eagerly. "All it takes is to take her away from her mother, and she'd be perfect." He paused, suddenly embarrassed by Janetta's smile. "In her own way, of course, I mean," he added, a bit confused.
"Ah," said Janetta, "it is certain that I should never be perfect. And after Margaret!"
"Ah," said Janetta, "I'm sure I'll never be perfect. And after Margaret!"
"I esteem you, I respect you, much more than Margaret."
"I value you and respect you a lot more than Margaret."
"But esteem is not enough, Sir Philip. No, you do not love me; and I think—if I may say so—that you do love Margaret Adair."
"But respect isn't enough, Sir Philip. No, you don't love me; and I believe—if I can say this—that you do love Margaret Adair."
Sir Philip reddened distressfully, and bit his lip.
Sir Philip flushed with distress and bit his lip.
"I am quite sure, Miss Colwyn, that I have no thoughts of her that would do you an injustice. I did love Margaret—perhaps—but I found that I was mistaken in her. And she is certainly lost to me now. She loves another."
"I’m pretty sure, Miss Colwyn, that I don’t think of her in a way that would do you wrong. I did love Margaret—maybe—but I realized I was wrong about her. And she’s definitely out of my reach now. She loves someone else."
"And you will love another one day, if you do not win her yet," said Janetta, with decision. "But you do not love me, and I certainly will never marry any one who does not. Besides—I should have a feeling of treachery to Margaret."
"And you will love someone else one day, if you don’t win her over yet," Janetta said firmly. "But you don’t love me, and I definitely will never marry anyone who doesn’t. Plus—I would feel like I was betraying Margaret."
"Which would be quite absurd and unwarrantable. Think of some better reason if you want to convince me. I hope still to make you believe that I do care for you."
"That would be totally ridiculous and uncalled for. Come up with a better reason if you want to change my mind. I still hope to make you understand that I really do care about you."
Janetta shook her head. "It's no use, Sir Philip. I should be doing very wrong if I consented, knowing what I do. And besides, there is another reason. I cannot tell it to you, but indeed there is a good reason for my not marrying you."
Janetta shook her head. "It's no use, Sir Philip. I would be doing something very wrong if I agreed, knowing what I know. And besides, there is another reason. I can't share it with you, but there is definitely a good reason for me not marrying you."
"Has it anything to do with position—or—or money, may I ask? Because these things are immaterial to me."
"Does it have anything to do with status—or money, if I can ask? Because those things don't matter to me."
"And I'm afraid I did not think about them," said Janetta, with a frank blush, which made him like her better than ever. "I ought to have remembered how great an honor you were doing me and been grateful!—no, it was not that."
"And I'm sorry I didn't think about them," said Janetta, with an honest blush, which made him like her even more. "I should have remembered what a huge honor you were doing me and felt grateful!—no, it wasn't that."
"Then you care for some one else? That is what it is."
"Then you care about someone else? That's what it is."
"I suppose it is," said Janetta.
"I guess it is," said Janetta.
And then a very different kind of blush began—a blush of shame, which dyed her forehead and ears and neck with so vivid a crimson hue that Sir Philip averted his eyes in honest sympathy.
And then a completely different kind of blush started—a blush of shame, which turned her forehead, ears, and neck a bright crimson that made Sir Philip look away in genuine sympathy.
"I'm afraid, then," he said, ruefully, but kindly, "that there's nothing more to be said."
"I'm afraid, then," he said, with a mix of regret and kindness, "that there's nothing more to say."
"Nothing," said Janetta, wishing her cheeks would cool.
"Nothing," Janetta said, wishing her cheeks would cool down.
Sir Philip rose from his chair, and stood for a moment as if not knowing whether to go or stay. Janetta rose too.
Sir Philip got up from his chair and paused for a moment, unsure whether to leave or stay. Janetta stood up as well.
"If you were to change your mind——" he said.
"If you change your mind——" he said.
"This is a thing about which I could not possibly change my mind, Sir Philip."
"This is something I can’t change my mind about, Sir Philip."
"I am sorry for it." And then he took his leave, and Janetta went to her room to bathe her hot face and to wonder at the way in which the whirligig of Time brings its revenges.
"I'm sorry for that." And then he said goodbye, and Janetta went to her room to cool her flushed face and to think about how the cycles of time bring their own justice.
"Who would have thought it?" she said to herself, half diverted and half annoyed. "When Miss Polehampton used to lecture me on the difference of Margaret's position and mine, and when Lady Caroline patronized me, I certainly never thought that I should be asked to become Lady Ashley. To take Margaret's place! I have a feeling—and I always had—that he is the proper husband for her, and that everything will yet come right between them. If I had said 'yes'—if I only could have said 'yes,' for the children's sake—I should never have got over the impression that Margaret was secretly reproaching me! And as it is, she may reproach me yet. For Wyvis will not make her happy if he marries her: and she will not make Wyvis happy. And as for me, although he is, I suppose, legally divorced from his wife, I do not think that I could bear to marry him under such circumstances. But Margaret is different, perhaps, from me."
"Who would have thought this?" she said to herself, feeling both amused and annoyed. "When Miss Polehampton used to lecture me about how different Margaret's situation was from mine, and when Lady Caroline treated me like I was beneath her, I never expected I'd be asked to become Lady Ashley. To take Margaret's place! I have always felt—and still feel—that he is the right husband for her, and that things will eventually work out between them. If I had said 'yes'—if only I could have said 'yes,' for the kids' sake—I would never have gotten over the feeling that Margaret was secretly blaming me! And even now, she might still blame me. Because Wyvis won't make her happy if he marries her, and she won't make Wyvis happy. As for me, even though he is, I suppose, legally divorced from his wife, I just don't think I could marry him under those circumstances. But maybe Margaret is different from me."
But the more she meditated upon the subject, the more was Janetta surprised at Margaret's conduct. It seemed unlike her; it was uncharacteristic. Margaret might be for a time under the charm of Wyvis Brand's strong individuality; but if she married him, a miserable awakening was almost sure to come to her at last. To exchange the smooth life, the calm and the luxury, of Helmsley Court for the gloom, the occasional tempests, and the general crookedness of existence at the Red House would be no agreeable task for Margaret. Of the two, Janetta felt that life at the Red House would be far the more acceptable to herself: she did not mind a little roughness, and she had a great longing to bring mirth and sunshine into the gloomy precincts of her cousin's house. Janetta agreed with Lady Caroline as to the inadvisability of Margaret's attachment to Wyvis far more than Lady Caroline gave her credit for.
But the more Janetta thought about it, the more surprised she became at Margaret's behavior. It seemed out of character for her. Margaret might be temporarily under the spell of Wyvis Brand's strong personality, but if she married him, a miserable reality would almost certainly hit her eventually. Swapping the easy life, the peace, and the luxury of Helmsley Court for the darkness, occasional storms, and general struggles of life at the Red House would be no enjoyable task for Margaret. Of the two, Janetta felt that living at the Red House would be much more suitable for her; she didn’t mind a bit of roughness and had a strong desire to bring joy and light into the gloomy environment of her cousin's home. Janetta agreed with Lady Caroline about the foolishness of Margaret's infatuation with Wyvis much more than Lady Caroline realized.
Lady Caroline was almost angrier than she had ever been in her life. She had had some disagreeable experiences during the last few hours. She had had visitors, since Lady Ashley's garden-party, and amongst them had been numbered two or three of her intimate friends who had "warned" her, as they phrased it, against "Margaret's infatuation for that wild Mr. Brand." Lady Caroline listened with her most placid smile, but raged inwardly. That her peerless Margaret should have been indiscreet! She was sure that it was only indiscretion—nothing more—but even that was insufferable! And what had Alicia Stone been doing? Where had her eyes been? Had she been bribed or coaxed into favoring the enemy?
Lady Caroline was almost angrier than she had ever been in her life. She had gone through some unpleasant experiences in the last few hours. She had had visitors since Lady Ashley's garden party, including a couple of her close friends who had "warned" her, as they put it, about "Margaret's obsession with that wild Mr. Brand." Lady Caroline listened with her calmest smile but was seething inside. How could her flawless Margaret be so careless? She was convinced it was just carelessness—nothing more—but even that was unbearable! And what had Alicia Stone been doing? Where had she been looking? Had she been bribed or sweet-talked into supporting the enemy?
Miss Stone had had a very unpleasant half-hour with her patroness that morning. It had ended in her going away weeping to pack up her boxes; for Lady Caroline literally refused to condone the injury done to Margaret by any carelessness of chaperonage on Miss Stone's part. "You must be quite unfit for your post, Alicia," she said, severely. "I am sorry that I shall not be able to recommend you for Lord Benlomond's daughters. I never thought you particularly wise, but such gross carelessness I certainly never did expect." Now this was unfortunate for Alicia, who had been depending on Lady Caroline's good offices to get her a responsible position as chaperon to three motherless girls in Scotland.
Miss Stone had a really unpleasant half-hour with her boss that morning. It ended with her leaving in tears to pack her things; Lady Caroline absolutely refused to overlook the harm done to Margaret because of any negligence on Miss Stone's part. "You must be completely unfit for your job, Alicia," she said sternly. "I'm sorry that I can't recommend you for Lord Benlomond's daughters. I never thought you were particularly wise, but I certainly never expected such blatant carelessness." This was unfortunate for Alicia, who had been counting on Lady Caroline's help to land a responsible position as a chaperon for three motherless girls in Scotland.
Lady Caroline had as yet not said a single word to Margaret. She had not even changed her caressing manner for one of displeasure. But she had kept the girl with her all the morning, and had come out alone only because Margaret had gone for a drive with two maiden aunts who had just arrived for a week, and with whom Lady Caroline felt that she would be absolutely safe. She was glad that she had the afternoon to herself. It gave her an opportunity of seeing Janetta Colwyn, and of conducting some business of her own as well. For after seeing Janetta she ordered the coachman to drive to the office of her husband's local solicitor, and in this office she remained for more than half an hour. The lawyer, Mr. Greggs by name, accompanied her with many smiles and bows to the carriage.
Lady Caroline still hadn’t said a single word to Margaret. She hadn’t even changed her affectionate attitude to one of displeasure. But she had kept the girl with her all morning and had only stepped out alone because Margaret had gone for a drive with two maiden aunts who had just arrived for the week, and with whom Lady Caroline felt completely safe. She was glad to have the afternoon to herself. It gave her a chance to see Janetta Colwyn and take care of some personal business as well. After meeting Janetta, she asked the coachman to take her to her husband’s local solicitor's office, where she stayed for over half an hour. The lawyer, Mr. Greggs, greeted her with many smiles and bows as she approached the carriage.
"I am sure we shall be able to do all that your ladyship wishes," he said, politely. "You shall have information in a day or two." Whereat Lady Caroline looked satisfied.
"I’m sure we can do everything your ladyship wants," he said politely. "You’ll have information in a day or two." At that, Lady Caroline looked satisfied.
It was nearly six o'clock when she reached home, and her absence had caused some astonishment in the house. Tea had been carried out as usual to the seats under the cedar-tree on the lawn, and Mr. Adair's two sisters were being waited on by Margaret, fair and innocent-looking as usual, in her pretty summer gown. Lady Caroline's white eyelids veiled a glance of sudden sharpness, as she noticed her daughter's unruffled serenity. Margaret puzzled her. For the first time in her life she wondered whether she had been mistaken in the girl, who had always seemed to reproduce so accurately the impressions that her teachers and guardians wished to make. Had it been, all seeming? and was Margaret mentally and morally an ugly duckling, hatched in a hen's nest?
It was almost six o'clock when she got home, and her absence had surprised everyone in the house. Tea had been set up as usual under the cedar tree on the lawn, and Mr. Adair's two sisters were being attended to by Margaret, who looked fair and innocent as always in her lovely summer dress. Lady Caroline's white eyelids hid a sudden, sharp look as she noticed her daughter's calm demeanor. Margaret confused her. For the first time, she wondered if she had misjudged the girl, who had always seemed to reflect exactly what her teachers and guardians wanted. Was it all just an act? Was Margaret actually a mentally and morally awkward duckling raised in a hen's nest?
"Dear mamma, how tired you look," said the girl, softly. "Some fresh tea is coming for you directly. I took Alicia a cup myself, but she would not let me in. She said she had a headache."
"Dear Mom, you look so tired," the girl said gently. "Some fresh tea is on its way for you. I brought a cup to Alicia myself, but she wouldn’t let me in. She said she had a headache."
"I dare say," replied Lady Caroline, a little absently. "At least—I will go to see her presently: she may be better before dinner. I hope you enjoyed your drive, dear Isabel."
"I’ll say," replied Lady Caroline, a bit distracted. "At least—I’ll go see her soon: she might be feeling better before dinner. I hope you enjoyed your drive, dear Isabel."
Isabel was the elder of Mr. Adair's two sisters.
Isabel was the older of Mr. Adair's two sisters.
"Oh, exceedingly. Margaret did the honors of her County so well: she seems to know the place by heart."
"Oh, definitely. Margaret represented her County so well: she seems to know the place inside and out."
"She has ridden with Reginald a good deal," said the mother.
"She has spent a lot of time riding with Reginald," said the mother.
Margaret had seated herself beside the younger of the aunts—Miss Rosamond Adair—and was talking to her in a low voice.
Margaret had sat down next to the younger aunt—Miss Rosamond Adair—and was speaking to her in a quiet voice.
"How lovely she is!" Miss Adair murmured to her sister-in-law. "She ought to marry well, Caroline."
"She’s so lovely!" Miss Adair said to her sister-in-law. "She should marry someone really good, Caroline."
"I hope so," said Lady Caroline, placidly. "But I always think that Margaret will be difficult to satisfy." It was not her rôle to confide in her husband's sisters, of all people in the world.
"I hope so," said Lady Caroline calmly. "But I always feel that Margaret will be hard to please." It wasn't her role to confide in her husband's sisters, of all people.
"We heard something about Sir Philip Ashley: was there anything in it?"
"We heard something about Sir Philip Ashley. Was there any truth to it?"
Lady Caroline smiled. "I should have thought him everything that was desirable," she said, "but Margaret did not seem to see it in that light. Poor dear Sir Philip was very much upset."
Lady Caroline smiled. "I would have thought he was everything anyone could want," she said, "but Margaret didn't seem to see it that way. Poor dear Sir Philip was really upset."
"Ah, well, she may do better!"
"She could do better!"
"Perhaps so. Of course we should never think of forcing the dear child's inclinations," said Lady Caroline.
"Maybe. But we should never think about forcing the sweet child's preferences," said Lady Caroline.
And yet she was conscious that she had laid her hand on a weapon with which she meant to beat down Margaret's inclinations to the ground. But it was natural to her to talk prettily.
And yet she was aware that she had grabbed a weapon she intended to use to suppress Margaret's desires. But it was in her nature to speak beautifully.
Wheels were heard at that moment coming up the drive. Lady Caroline, raising her eyes, saw that Margaret started as the sound fell upon her ear.
Wheels could be heard at that moment coming up the drive. Lady Caroline, lifting her gaze, noticed that Margaret flinched as the sound reached her.
"A bad sign!" she said to herself. "Girls do not start and change color when nothing is wrong. Margaret used not to be nervous. I wonder how far that man went with her. She may be unconscious of his intentions—he may not have any; and then she will have been made conspicuous for nothing! I wish the Brands had stayed away for another year or two."
"A bad sign!" she thought. "Girls don’t change color and act nervous for no reason. Margaret used to be so calm. I wonder how far that guy went with her. Maybe she doesn’t even realize what he’s up to—he might not have any intentions at all; and then she’ll have drawn attention to herself for nothing! I wish the Brands had stayed away for another year or two."
The sound of wheels had proceeded from a dog-cart in which Mr. Adair, after an absence of a fortnight, was driving from the station. In a very few minutes he had crossed the lawn, greeted his wife, sisters and daughter, and thrown himself lazily into a luxurious lounging-chair.
The sound of wheels came from a dog cart as Mr. Adair, after being away for two weeks, was driving from the station. In just a few minutes, he had crossed the lawn, greeted his wife, sisters, and daughter, and sank lazily into a comfortable chair.
"Ah, this is delightful!" he said. "London is terribly smoky and grimy at this time of year. And you all look charming—and so exactly the same as ever! Nothing changes down here, does it, my Pearl?"
"Ah, this is wonderful!" he said. "London is really smoky and dirty this time of year. And you all look lovely—and exactly the same as always! Nothing ever changes down here, does it, my Pearl?"
He was stroking Margaret's hand, which lay upon his knee, as he spoke. The girl colored and dropped her eyes.
He was gently running his fingers over Margaret's hand, which rested on his knee, as he talked. The girl blushed and looked down.
"Changes must come to us all," she said, in a low voice.
"Changes have to come to all of us," she said, in a quiet voice.
"A very trite remark, my dear," said Lady Caroline, smiling, "but we need not anticipate changes before they come. We are just as we were when you went away, Reginald, and nothing at all has happened."
"A very cliché remark, my dear," said Lady Caroline, smiling, "but we don’t need to worry about changes before they happen. We are exactly as we were when you left, Reginald, and nothing at all has changed."
She thought that Margaret looked at her oddly, but she did not care to meet her daughter's eyes just then. Lady Caroline was not an unworldly woman, not a very conscientious one, or apt to set a great value on fine moral distinctions; but she did regret just then that she had not impressed on her daughter more deeply the virtue of perfect truthfulness.
She thought that Margaret was looking at her strangely, but she didn't want to meet her daughter's gaze at that moment. Lady Caroline wasn't naïve, nor particularly principled, and she didn't place a high value on fine moral distinctions; but she did wish at that moment that she had instilled a stronger sense of the importance of complete honesty in her daughter.
"By-the-by," said Mr. Adair, "I saw some letters on the hall table and brought them out with me. Will you excuse me if I open them? Why—that's the Brands' crest."
"By the way," Mr. Adair said, "I saw some letters on the hall table and brought them out with me. Do you mind if I open them? Wow—that's the Brands' crest."
Lady Caroline wished that he had left the words unsaid. Margaret's face went crimson and then turned very pale. Her mother saw her embarrassment and hastened to relieve it.
Lady Caroline wished he had kept those words to himself. Margaret's face went bright red and then turned very pale. Her mother noticed her embarrassment and quickly tried to ease it.
"Margaret, dear, will you take Alicia my smelling salts? I think they may relieve her headache. Tell her not to get up—I will come and see her soon."
"Margaret, can you please bring Alicia my smelling salts? I think they might help with her headache. Tell her to stay in bed—I’ll come and see her soon."
And as Margaret departed, Mr. Adair with lifted eyebrows and in significant silence handed an envelope to his wife. She glanced at it with perfectly unmoved composure. It was what she had been expecting: a letter from Wyvis Brand asking for the hand of their daughter, Margaret Adair.
And as Margaret left, Mr. Adair raised his eyebrows and silently handed an envelope to his wife. She looked at it with complete calm. It was what she had been anticipating: a letter from Wyvis Brand asking for their daughter, Margaret Adair’s, hand in marriage.
CHAPTER XXIX.
MARGARET'S CONFESSION.
Margaret heard nothing of her lover's letter that night. It was not thought desirable that the tranquillity of the evening should be disturbed. Lady Caroline would have sacrificed a good deal sooner than the harmonious influences of a well-appointed dinner and the passionless refinement of an evening spent with her musical and artistic friends. Mr. Adair's sisters were women of cultured taste, and she had asked two gentlemen to meet them, therefore it was quite impossible (from her point of view) to discuss any difficult point before the morning. Margaret, who knew pretty well what was coming, spent a rather feverish half-hour in her room before the ringing of the dinner-bell, expecting every minute that her mother would appear, or that she would be summoned to a conference with her father in the library. But when the dinner hour approached without any attempt at discussion of the matter, and she perceived that it was to be left until the morrow, it must be confessed that she drew long breath of relief. She was quite sufficiently well versed in Lady Caroline's tactics to appreciate the force and wisdom of this reserve. "It is so much better, of course," she said to herself, as her maid dressed her hair, "that we should not have any agitating scene just before dinner. I dare say I should cry—if they were all very grave and solemn I am sure I should cry!—and it would be so awkward to come down with red eyes. And, of course, I could not stay upstairs to-night Perhaps mamma will come to me to-night when every one is gone."
Margaret didn’t hear anything about her lover's letter that night. It was seen as undesirable for the calm of the evening to be disrupted. Lady Caroline would have given up a lot sooner than ruin the pleasant atmosphere of a well-planned dinner and the calm elegance of an evening spent with her artistic and musical friends. Mr. Adair's sisters had refined tastes, and she had invited two gentlemen to join them, so from her perspective, it was simply impossible to discuss anything complicated until the morning. Margaret, who had a pretty good idea of what was coming, spent a rather anxious thirty minutes in her room before the dinner bell rang, expecting her mother to come in or for her to be called to talk to her father in the library. However, as dinner time approached without any effort to bring up the topic, and she realized it would be postponed until the next day, she let out a long breath of relief. She was well aware of Lady Caroline's strategies and understood the strength and wisdom of this silence. “It’s definitely better this way,” she thought to herself as her maid styled her hair. “Having a dramatic scene right before dinner would be awful. I might cry—if they all look very serious, I’m sure I would cry!—and it would be so embarrassing to come downstairs with red eyes. And of course, I can't stay up here tonight. Maybe mom will come to see me later after everyone else has left.”
And armed with this anticipation, she went downstairs, looking only a little more flushed than usual, and able to bear her part in the conversation and the amusements as easily as if no question as to her future fate were hanging undecided in the air.
And with that excitement, she went downstairs, looking just a bit more flushed than usual, and able to join in the conversation and the fun as easily as if there were no uncertainty about her future hanging in the air.
But Lady Caroline did not stay when she visited Margaret that night as usual in her pretty room. She caressed and kissed her with more than customary warmth, but she did not attempt to enter into conversation with her in spite of the soft appeal of Margaret's inquiring eyes. "My dear child, I cannot possibly stay with you to-night," she said. "Your Aunt Isabel has asked me to go into her room for a few minutes. Good-night, my own sweetest: you looked admirable to-night in that lace dress, and your singing was simply charming. Mr. Bevan was saying that you ought to have the best Italian masters. Good-night, my darling," and Margaret was left alone.
But Lady Caroline didn’t stay when she visited Margaret that night as usual in her lovely room. She hugged and kissed her with more warmth than usual, but she didn’t try to start a conversation, despite the gentle question in Margaret’s eyes. “My dear child, I can’t possibly stay with you tonight,” she said. “Your Aunt Isabel has asked me to come to her room for a few minutes. Goodnight, my sweetest: you looked amazing tonight in that lace dress, and your singing was simply delightful. Mr. Bevan was saying that you should have the best Italian teachers. Goodnight, my darling,” and Margaret was left alone.
She was a little disturbed—a little, not very much. She was not apt to be irritable or impatient, and she had great confidence in her parents' love for her. She had never realized that she lived under a yoke. Everything was made so smooth and easy that she imagined that she had only to express her will in order to have it granted. That there might be difficulties she foresaw: her parents might hesitate and parley a good deal, but she had not the slightest fear of overcoming their reluctance in course of time. She had always been a young princess, and nobody had ever seriously combated her will.
She felt a bit unsettled—just a bit, not a lot. She wasn't usually irritable or impatient, and she had a strong belief in her parents' love for her. She had never realized she was living under constraints. Everything was made so easy that she thought she just had to express her wishes to get what she wanted. She did foresee some challenges: her parents might hesitate and discuss things a lot, but she had no doubt she could eventually push through their reluctance. She had always been like a young princess, and no one had ever seriously opposed her will.
"I am sure that if I am resolute enough I shall be allowed to do as I choose," she said to herself; and possibly this was true enough. But Margaret had never yet had occasion to measure her resolution against that of her father and mother.
"I’m sure that if I’m determined enough, I’ll be allowed to do what I want," she said to herself, and maybe that was true. But Margaret had never had the chance to compare her determination with that of her parents.
She went to bed and to sleep, therefore, quite peacefully, and slept like a child until morning, while Wyvis Brand was frantically pacing up and down his old hall for the greater part of the night, and Janetta was wetting her pillow with silent tears, and Philip Ashley, sleepless like these others, vainly tried to forget his disappointment in the perusal of certain blue-books. Margaret was the cause of all this turmoil of mind, but she knew nothing of it, and most certainly did not partake in it.
She went to bed and fell asleep peacefully, sleeping like a child until morning. Meanwhile, Wyvis Brand was pacing back and forth in his old hall for most of the night, and Janetta was soaking her pillow with silent tears. Philip Ashley, also unable to sleep like the others, tried in vain to distract himself from his disappointment by reading some reports. Margaret was at the center of all this mental turmoil, but she was completely unaware of it and certainly wasn’t involved.
She suspected that she was to be spoken to on the subject of Mr. Brand's letter, when, after breakfast, next morning, she found that her father was arranging to take his sisters and Miss Stone for a long drive, and that she was to be left alone with her mother. Lady Caroline had relented, so far as Alicia was concerned. It would not look well, she had reflected, to send away her own kinswoman in disgrace, and although she still felt exceedingly, angry with Alicia, she had formally received her back into favor, cautioning her only not to speak to Margaret about Wyvis Brand. When every one was out of the way Lady Caroline knew that she could more easily have a conversation with her daughter, and Margaret was well aware of her intent. The girl looked mild and unobservant as usual, but she was busily engaged in watching for danger-signals. Her father's manner was decidedly flurried: so much was evident to her: the very way in which he avoided her eye and glanced uneasily at her mother spoke volumes to Margaret. It did not surprise her to see that Lady Caroline's face was as calm, her smile as sweet as ever: Lady Caroline always masked her emotion well; but there was still something visible in her eyes (which, in spite of herself, would look anxious and preoccupied) that made Margaret uncomfortable. Was she going to have a fight with her parents? She hoped not: it would be quite too uncomfortable!
She suspected that she would be talked to about Mr. Brand's letter when, after breakfast the next morning, she saw her father planning to take his sisters and Miss Stone for a long drive, leaving her alone with her mother. Lady Caroline had softened her stance regarding Alicia. She realized it wouldn’t look good to send her own relative away in disgrace, and although she was still very angry with Alicia, she had officially welcomed her back, only warning her not to mention Wyvis Brand to Margaret. Once everyone was out of the way, Lady Caroline knew it would be easier to have a conversation with her daughter, and Margaret was fully aware of her mother's intentions. The girl appeared calm and unobservant as usual, but she was actually keeping an eye out for warning signs. Her father's demeanor was noticeably flustered; it was clear to her. The way he avoided her gaze and glanced nervously at her mother spoke volumes. It didn’t surprise her that Lady Caroline’s face remained calm and her smile as sweet as always: Lady Caroline always hid her feelings well, but there was still something in her eyes (which, despite herself, would look anxious and troubled) that made Margaret uneasy. Was she going to have a confrontation with her parents? She hoped not; it would be too uncomfortable!
"Come here, darling," said Lady Caroline, when the carriage had driven away; "come to my morning-room and talk to me a little. I want you."
"Come here, sweetheart," said Lady Caroline, after the carriage had left; "let's go to my morning room and chat for a bit. I need you."
Margaret faintly resisted. "It is my practicing time, mamma."
Margaret weakly protested. "It's my practice time, Mom."
"But if I want you, dearest——"
"But if I want you, my darling——"
"Oh, of course it does not matter," said Margaret, with her usual instinct of politeness. "I would much rather talk than practice."
"Oh, of course it doesn't matter," said Margaret, with her usual instinct of politeness. "I would much rather chat than practice."
The mother laid her hand lightly within her tall daughter's arm, and led her towards the morning-room, a place of which she was especially fond in summer, as it was cool, airy, and looked out upon a conservatory full of blossoming plants. Lady Caroline sank down upon a low soft couch, and motioned to the girl to seat herself beside her; then, possessing herself of one of Margaret's hands and stroking it gently, she said with a smile—
The mother gently placed her hand on her tall daughter's arm and guided her to the morning room, a favorite spot in the summer because it was cool, airy, and had a view of a conservatory filled with blooming plants. Lady Caroline settled onto a low, soft couch and gestured for the girl to sit next to her. Taking one of Margaret's hands and stroking it softly, she said with a smile—
"You have another admirer, Margaret?"
"Do you have another admirer, Margaret?"
This opening differed so widely from any which the girl had expected that she opened her eyes with a look of intense surprise.
This opening was so different from anything the girl had expected that she widened her eyes in sheer surprise.
"Why should you be astonished, darling?" said Lady Caroline, with some amusement in her light tones. "You have had a good many already, have you not? And, by the by, you have had one or two very good offers, Margaret, and you have refused everything. You must really begin to think a little more seriously of your eligible suitors! This last one, however, is not an eligible one at all."
"Why are you surprised, sweetheart?" Lady Caroline said, a bit amused in her light voice. "You've had a fair number already, haven't you? And by the way, you’ve had a couple of really good offers, Margaret, and you’ve turned them all down. You really need to start considering your eligible suitors a bit more seriously! This last one, though, isn't eligible at all."
"Who, mamma?" said Margaret, faintly.
"Who, mom?" said Margaret, faintly.
"The very last man whom I should have expected to come forward," said her mother. "Indeed, I call it the greatest piece of presumption I ever heard of. Considering that we are not on visiting terms, even."
"The very last person I would have expected to step up," said her mother. "Honestly, I think it's the most presumptuous thing I've ever heard of. Especially since we aren’t even on visiting terms."
"Oh, mamma, do tell me who you mean!"
"Oh, Mom, please tell me who you’re talking about!"
Lady Adair arched her pencilled eyebrows over this movement of impatience. "Really, Margaret, darling! But I suppose I must be lenient: a girl naturally desires to hear about her suitors; but you must not interrupt me another time, love. It is that most impossible man, Mr. Brand of the Red House."
Lady Adair raised her penciled eyebrows at this show of impatience. "Honestly, Margaret, darling! But I guess I have to be understanding: a girl naturally wants to hear about her admirers; just please don’t interrupt me again, my dear. It's that most impossible man, Mr. Brand of the Red House."
Margaret's face flushed from brow to chin. "Why impossible, mamma?"
Margaret's face turned red from her forehead to her chin. "Why is it impossible, Mom?"
"Dear child! You are so unworldly! But there is a point at which unworldliness becomes folly. We must stop short of that. Poor Mr. Brand is, for one thing, quite out of society."
"Dear child! You are so naive! But there comes a moment when naivety turns into foolishness. We need to avoid crossing that line. Poor Mr. Brand is, for one thing, completely out of the loop."
"Not in Paris or London, mamma. Only in this place, where people are narrow and bigoted and censorious."
"Not in Paris or London, Mom. Only here, where people are narrow-minded, bigoted, and judgmental."
"And where, unfortunately, he has to live," said Lady Caroline, with gentle firmness. "It matters to us very little what they say of him in Paris or London: it matters a great deal what the County says."
"And where, unfortunately, he has to live," said Lady Caroline, with gentle firmness. "It matters very little to us what they say about him in Paris or London; it matters a lot what the County thinks."
"But if the County could be induced to take him up!" said Margaret, rather breathlessly. "He was at Lady Ashley's the other day, and he seemed to know a great many people. And if you—we—received him, it would make all the difference in the world."
"But if the County could be persuaded to support him!" said Margaret, a bit breathless. "He was at Lady Ashley's the other day, and he seemed to know a lot of people. And if you—we—accepted him, it would change everything."
"Oh, no doubt we could float him if we chose," said Lady Caroline, indifferently; "but would it really be worth the trouble? Even if he went everywhere, dear, he would not be a man that I should care to cultivate; he has not a nice reputation at all."
"Oh, I'm sure we could easily keep him afloat if we wanted to," Lady Caroline said nonchalantly. "But would it really be worth the effort? Even if he got around everywhere, darling, he wouldn't be someone I'd want to associate with; he has quite a terrible reputation."
"Nobody knows of anything wrong that he has done," Margaret averred, with burning cheeks.
"Nobody knows of anything wrong he has done," Margaret insisted, her cheeks burning.
"Well, I have heard of one or two things that are not to his credit. I am told that he drinks and plays a good deal, that his language to his groom is something awful, and that he makes his poor little boy drunk every night." In this version had Wyvis Brand's faults and weaknesses gone forth to the world near Beaminster! "Then he has very disagreeable people to visit him, and his mother is not in the least a lady—a publican's daughter, and not, I am afraid, quite respectable in her youth." Lady Caroline's voice sank to a whisper. "Some very unpleasant things have been said about Mrs. Brand. Nobody calls on her. I am very sorry for her, poor thing, but what could one do? I would not set foot in the house while she was in it—I really would not. Mr. Brand ought to send her away."
"Well, I've heard a couple of things that don't really paint him in a good light. I've been told he drinks a lot and parties a good deal, that his language towards his groom is terrible, and that he gets his poor little boy drunk every night." In this version, Wyvis Brand’s faults and weaknesses had spread around Beaminster! "Then he has some really unpleasant people visiting him, and his mother is definitely not a lady—a publican's daughter, and I’m afraid not very respectable in her youth." Lady Caroline’s voice dropped to a whisper. "Some very nasty things have been said about Mrs. Brand. Nobody visits her. I feel really sorry for her, poor thing, but what can you do? I wouldn’t step foot in that house while she’s there—I really wouldn’t. Mr. Brand should send her away."
"But what has she done, mamma?"
"But what has she done, mom?"
"There is no necessity for you to hear, Margaret. I like your mind to be kept innocent of evil, dear. Surely it is enough if I tell you that there is something wrong."
"There’s no need for you to hear this, Margaret. I want to keep your mind free from any negativity, dear. It’s enough for me to tell you that something isn’t right."
The girl was silent for a minute or two: she was beginning to feel abashed and ashamed. It was in a very low voice that she said at last—
The girl was quiet for a minute or two; she was starting to feel embarrassed and ashamed. In a soft voice, she finally said—
"Mr. Brand would probably find another home for her if he married."
"Mr. Brand would likely find another place for her if he got married."
"Oh, most likely. But I do not know that what he would do affects us particularly. He is quite a poor man: even his family is not very good, although it is an old one, and it has been the proverb of the country-side for dissipation and extravagance for upwards of a century."
"Oh, probably. But I don’t think what he does really affects us. He’s quite a poor man; even his family isn’t very respectable, even though it’s an old family, and it’s been known in the countryside for its wastefulness and extravagance for over a hundred years."
"But if he had quite reformed," Margaret murmured.
"But what if he really changed?" Margaret murmured.
"My darling, what difference would it make? I am sure I do not know why we discuss the matter: it is a little too ridiculous to speak of it seriously. Your father will give Mr. Wyvis Brand his answer, and in such a way that he will not care to repeat his presumptuous and insolent proposal, and there will be an end of it. I hope, dearest, you have not been annoyed by the man? I heard something of his pursuing you with his attentions at Lady Ashley's party."
"My darling, what difference would it make? I really don’t understand why we’re even discussing this; it’s a bit too ridiculous to take seriously. Your father will give Mr. Wyvis Brand his response, and he’ll do it in a way that makes him think twice about his presumptuous and rude proposal, and that will be the end of it. I hope, my dear, that you haven’t been bothered by the man? I heard he was chasing you with his attention at Lady Ashley’s party."
"Mamma," said Margaret, in a tragic tone, "this must not go on. You must not speak to me as you are doing now. You do not understand the position of affairs at all. I——"
"Mama," said Margaret, in a dramatic tone, "this can't continue. You can't talk to me like this. You don’t grasp the situation at all. I——"
"I beg your pardon, darling—one moment. Will you give me that palm-leaf fan from the mantel-piece? It is really rather a hot morning. Thanks, dear. What was it you were saying?"
"I’m sorry, sweetheart—just a second. Can you hand me that palm-leaf fan from the mantel? It's actually pretty hot this morning. Thanks, love. What were you saying?"
Lady Caroline knew the value of an adroit interruption. She had checked the flow of Margaret's indignation for the moment, and was well aware that the girl would not probably begin her speech in quite the same tone a second time. At the same time she saw that she had given her daughter a momentary advantage. Margaret did not reseat herself after handing her mother the fan—she remained standing, a pale, slender figure, somewhat impressive in the shadows of the half-darkened room, with hands clasped and head slightly lifted as if in solemn protest.
Lady Caroline understood the power of a well-timed interruption. She had temporarily halted Margaret's outrage and knew that the girl probably wouldn’t start her speech in quite the same way again. At the same time, she realized she had given her daughter a brief upper hand. Margaret didn’t sit down after handing her mother the fan—she stayed standing, a pale, slender figure, somewhat striking in the shadows of the dimly lit room, with her hands clasped and her head slightly raised as if in serious protest.
"Mamma," she began, in a somewhat subdued voice, "I must tell you. Mr. Brand spoke to me before he wrote to papa. I told him to write."
"Mama," she started, in a slightly quiet voice, "I have to tell you. Mr. Brand talked to me before he wrote to Dad. I told him to write."
Lady Caroline put her eye-glass and looked curiously at her daughter. "You told him to write, my dear child? And how did that come about? Don't you know that it was equivalent to accepting him?"
Lady Caroline adjusted her eye-glass and looked curiously at her daughter. "You told him to write, my dear? How did that happen? Don’t you realize that it was like accepting him?"
"Yes, mamma. And I did accept him."
"Yes, Mom. And I did accept him."
"My dear Margaret!" The tone was that of pitying contempt. "You must have been out of your senses! Well, we can easily rectify the matter—that is one good thing. Why, my darling, when did he find time to speak to you? At Lady Ashley's?"
"My dear Margaret!" The tone was one of pitying contempt. "You must have been out of your mind! Well, we can easily fix this—that's one good thing. So, my darling, when did he even have time to talk to you? At Lady Ashley's?"
"In the park, near the forget-me-not brook," murmured Margaret, with downcast eyes.
"In the park, by the forget-me-not brook," Margaret murmured, looking down.
"He met you there?"
"Did he meet you there?"
"Yes."
"Yep."
"More than once? And you allowed him to meet you? Oh, Margaret!"
"More than once? And you let him meet you? Oh, Margaret!"
Lady Caroline's voice was admirably managed. The gradual surprise, shocked indignation, and reproach of her tones made the tears come to Margaret's eyes.
Lady Caroline's voice was exceptionally controlled. The slow build-up of surprise, shocked anger, and reproach in her tone brought tears to Margaret's eyes.
"Indeed, mamma," she said, "I am very sorry. I did not know at first—at least I did not think—that I was doing what you would not like. He used to meet me when I went into the park, sometimes—when Alicia was reading. Alicia did not know. And he was very nice, he was always nice mamma. He told me a great deal about himself—how discontented he was with his life, and how I might help him to make it better. And I should like to help him, mamma: it seems to me it would be a good thing to do. And if you and papa would help him too, he might take quite a different position in the County."
"Really, mom," she said, "I’m really sorry. I didn’t realize at first—at least I didn’t think—that I was doing something you wouldn’t like. He used to meet me whenever I went to the park, sometimes—when Alicia was reading. Alicia didn’t know. And he was really nice, he was always nice mom. He shared a lot about himself—how unhappy he was with his life, and how I could help him make it better. And I would like to help him, mom: it seems to me that would be a good thing to do. And if you and dad could help him too, he might end up in a really different position in the County."
"My poor child!" said Caroline. "My poor deluded child!"
"My poor child!" Caroline said. "My poor misguided child!"
She lay silent for a few moments, thinking how to frame the argument which she felt was most likely to appeal to Margaret's tenderer feelings. "Of course," she said at last, very slowly, "of course, if he told you so much about his past life, he told you about his marriage—about that little boy's mother."
She lay quiet for a moment, considering how to present her argument in a way that would resonate with Margaret's softer emotions. "Well," she finally said, very slowly, "well, if he shared so much about his past, he must have talked about his marriage—about that little boy's mother."
"He said that he had been very unhappy. I do not think," said Margaret with simplicity, "that he loved his first wife as he loves me."
"He said he had been really unhappy. I don't think," Margaret said simply, "that he loved his first wife as much as he loves me."
"No doubt he made you think so, dear. His first wife, indeed! Did he tell you that his first wife was alive?"
"No doubt he made you think that, my dear. His first wife, really! Did he tell you that his first wife is still alive?"
"Mamma!"
"Mom!"
"He says he is divorced from her," said Lady Caroline, sarcastically, "and seems to think it is no drawback to have been divorced. I and your father think differently. I do not mean there is any legal obstacle; but he took a very unfair advantage of your youth and inexperience by never letting you know that fact—or, at any rate, letting us know it before he paid you any attention. That stamps him as not being a gentleman, Margaret."
"He says he's divorced from her," Lady Caroline said sarcastically, "and seems to think it’s no big deal to have been divorced. Your father and I see it differently. I don’t mean there’s any legal issue; it’s just that he took unfair advantage of your youth and inexperience by never letting you know that fact—or at least, letting us know it before he paid you any attention. That shows he’s not a gentleman, Margaret."
"Who told you, mamma?"
"Who told you, Mom?"
"His cousin and your friend," said Lady Caroline, coldly: "Miss Janetta Colwyn."
"His cousin and your friend," Lady Caroline said coldly, "Miss Janetta Colwyn."
Margaret's color had fluctuated painfully for the last few minutes; she now sat down on a chair near the open window, and turned so pale that her mother thought her about to faint. Lady Caroline was on her feet immediately, and began to fan her, and to hold smelling salts to her nostrils; but in a very short time the girl's color returned, and she declined any further remedies.
Margaret's complexion had changed dramatically over the last few minutes; she now sat down on a chair by the open window and turned so pale that her mother thought she was going to faint. Lady Caroline immediately got up and started fanning her and holding smelling salts to her nose, but very quickly the girl's color came back, and she refused any more treatments.
"I did not know this," she said at last, rather piteously, "but it is too late to make any difference, mamma, it really is. I love Wyvis Brand, and he loves me. Surely you won't refuse to let us love one another?"
"I didn't know this," she finally said, sounding quite sad, "but it's too late to change anything, mom, it really is. I love Wyvis Brand, and he loves me. Surely you won't stop us from loving each other?"
She caught her mother's hand, and Lady Caroline put her arms around her daughter's shoulders and kissed her as fondly as ever.
She took her mother's hand, and Lady Caroline wrapped her arms around her daughter's shoulders and kissed her affectionately, just like always.
"My poor dear, romantic Child!" she said. "Do you think we can let you throw yourself quite away?"
"My poor, sweet, romantic Child!" she said. "Do you really think we can let you completely waste yourself?"
"But I have given my promise!"
"But I've kept my promise!"
"Your father must tell Mr. Brand that you cannot keep your promise, my darling. It is quite out of the question."
"Your dad needs to tell Mr. Brand that you can't keep your promise, sweetheart. It's completely out of the question."
And Lady Caroline thought she had settled the whole matter by that statement.
And Lady Caroline believed she had resolved the entire issue with that comment.
CHAPTER XXX.
IN REBELLION.
Janetta was naturally very anxious to know something of the progress of affairs between Wyvis and Margaret, but she heard little for a rather considerable space of time. She was now entirely severed from Helmsley Court, and had no correspondence with Margaret. As the summer holidays had begun, little Julian did not come every morning to Gwynne Street, but Tiny and Curly were invited to spend a month at the Red House in charge of Nora, who was delighted to be so much with Cuthbert, and who had the power of enlivening even the persistent gloom of Mrs. Brand. Janetta was thus obliged to live a good deal at home, and Wyvis seemed to shun her society. His relations at home had heard nothing of his proposal for Margaret's hand, and Janetta, like them, did not know that it had ever been actually made. Another event drove this matter into the background for some little time—for it was evidently fated that Janetta should never be quite at peace.
Janetta was really eager to find out what was happening between Wyvis and Margaret, but she didn’t hear much for a significant amount of time. She was now completely cut off from Helmsley Court and had no contact with Margaret. Since summer break had started, little Julian didn’t come to Gwynne Street every morning, but Tiny and Curly were invited to spend a month at the Red House under Nora’s care. Nora was thrilled to spend so much time with Cuthbert and had a way of brightening even Mrs. Brand's consistent gloom. Because of this, Janetta had to spend a lot of time at home, and Wyvis seemed to avoid her. His family hadn’t heard anything about his proposal to Margaret, and Janetta, like them, didn’t know that it had even been made. Another event pushed this issue into the background for a while—clearly, it was meant to be that Janetta would never be entirely at peace.
Mrs. Colwyn summoned her rather mysteriously one afternoon to a conference in her bedroom.
Mrs. Colwyn called her somewhat mysteriously one afternoon for a meeting in her bedroom.
"Of course I know that you will be surprised at what I am going to say, Janetta," began the good lady, with some tossings of the head and flourishings of a handkerchief which rather puzzled Janetta by their demonstrativeness; "and no doubt you will accuse me of want of respect of your father's memory and all that sort of thing; though I'm sure I don't know why, for he married a second time, and I am a young woman still and not without admirers."
"Of course I know you'll be surprised by what I'm about to say, Janetta," the kind lady started, tossing her head and waving a handkerchief in a way that left Janetta a bit confused. "And I’m sure you'll think I’m being disrespectful to your father's memory and all that stuff; but honestly, I don’t see why, since he remarried, and I’m still a young woman with admirers."
"Do you mean," said Janetta, "that you think——?"
"Are you saying," Janetta asked, "that you think——?"
She could go no further: she stood and looked helplessly at her stepmother.
She couldn't go any further: she stood there and looked helplessly at her stepmother.
"Do I think of marrying again? Well, yes, Janetta, I do; and more for the children's good than for my own. Poor things, they need a father: and I am tired of this miserable, scraping, cheeseparing life that you are so fond of. I have been offered a comfortable home and provision for my children, and I have decided to accept it."
"Do I think about getting married again? Well, yes, Janetta, I do; and it's more for the kids' sake than my own. Poor things, they need a father: and I'm exhausted from this miserable, pinching, penny-pinching life that you love so much. I've been offered a comfortable home and support for my children, and I've decided to go for it."
"So soon!"
"Already?!"
"It will not be announced just yet, of course. Not until the end of the summer. But it is really no use to wait."
"It won’t be announced just yet, obviously. Not until the end of summer. But there’s really no point in waiting."
Janetta stood pale and wide-eyed: she did not dare to let herself speak just yet. Mrs. Colwyn grew fretful under what she felt to be silent condemnation.
Janetta stood pale and wide-eyed; she didn’t dare to speak just yet. Mrs. Colwyn became anxious under what she sensed as silent judgment.
"I should like to know what harm it can do to you?" she said. "I've waited quite as long as many widows do, and toiled and suffered more than most. Poor James was the last man to grudge me a little rest and satisfaction as a reward for all that I have undergone. My own children will not repine, I am sure, and I look to you, Janetta, to explain to them how much for their good it will be, and how advantageous for them all."
"I’d like to know what harm it can do to you?" she said. "I've waited just as long as many widows do, and I’ve worked and suffered more than most. Poor James was the last person to deny me a little rest and happiness as a reward for everything I’ve been through. I’m sure my own children won’t complain, and I’m counting on you, Janetta, to explain to them how much this will benefit them and how advantageous it will be for all of us."
"You can hardly expect me to try to explain away an act of disrespect to my father's memory," said Janetta, coldly.
"You can’t expect me to just explain away a disrespectful act toward my dad's memory," Janetta said coldly.
"There is no disrespect to the dead in marrying a second time."
"There’s no disrespect to the deceased in getting married a second time."
"After a decent interval."
"After a suitable break."
Mrs. Colwyn burst into tears. "It's the first time in my life that I've ever been told that I was going to do a thing that wasn't decent," she moaned. "And when it's all for his dear children's good, too! Ah, well! I'll give it up, I'll say no, and we will all starve and go down into the grave together, and then perhaps you will be satisfied."
Mrs. Colwyn broke down in tears. "It's the first time in my life that anyone has said I was going to do something that wasn't decent," she lamented. "And all of this is for his beloved children's benefit, too! Oh, well! I'll drop it, I'll refuse, and we can all starve and go down into our graves together, and maybe then you'll be satisfied."
"Mamma, please do not talk such nonsense. Who is it that has asked you to be his wife?"
"Mom, please don't say such nonsense. Who even asked you to be his wife?"
"Dr. Burroughs," said Mrs. Colwyn, faintly.
"Dr. Burroughs," Mrs. Colwyn said faintly.
Janetta uttered an involuntary exclamation. Dr. Burroughs was certainly a man of sixty-five, but he was strong and active still; he had a good position in the town, and a large private income. His sister, who kept his house, was a good and sensible woman, and Dr. Burroughs himself was reputed to be a sagacious man. His fondness for children was well known, and a little thought convinced Janetta that his choice of a wife had been partly determined by his liking for Tiny and Curly, to say nothing of the elder children. He had been a close friend of Mr. Colwyn, and it was not likely that Mrs. Colwyn's infirmity had remained a secret from him: he must have learned it from common town-talk long ago. Angry as Janetta was, and petrified with surprise, she could not but acknowledge in her heart that such a marriage was a very good one for Mrs. Colwyn, and would probably be of immense advantage to the children. And the old physician and his sister would probably be able to keep Mrs. Colwyn in check: Janetta remembered that she had heard of one or two cases of intemperance which had been cured under his roof. As soon as she could get over her intense feeling that a slur was thrown on her father's memory by this very speedy second marriage of his widow, her common-sense told her that she might be very glad. But it was difficult to rid herself all at once of her indignation of what she termed "this indecent haste."
Janetta let out an involuntary exclamation. Dr. Burroughs was definitely a man of sixty-five, but he was still strong and active; he held a good position in town and had a large private income. His sister, who managed his household, was a sensible and kind woman, and Dr. Burroughs was known to be a wise man. His fondness for children was well known, and it occurred to Janetta that his choice of a wife might have been influenced by his affection for Tiny and Curly, not to mention the older kids. He had been a close friend of Mr. Colwyn, and it was unlikely that Mrs. Colwyn's issues had remained a secret from him: he must have heard about it from the chatter around town long ago. As angry as Janetta was and as shocked as she felt, she couldn't help but recognize that this marriage was actually a good one for Mrs. Colwyn and would likely be a huge benefit for the children. Plus, the old doctor and his sister would probably be able to keep Mrs. Colwyn in line: Janetta remembered hearing about a couple of cases of excessive drinking that had been resolved under his roof. As soon as she could move past her strong feeling that this quick second marriage of his widow was a slight on her father's memory, her common sense told her that she should be glad. But it was hard to shake off her indignation about what she considered "this indecent haste."
She made an effort to calm Mrs. Colwyn's fretful sobbing, and assured her with as much grace as she had at command that the marriage would not at all displease her if it took place at a somewhat later date. And she reflected that Dr. and Miss Burroughs might be depended upon not to violate conventionalities. Her own soreness with regard to the little affection displayed by Mrs. Colwyn to her late husband must be disposed of as best it might: there was no use in exhibiting it.
She tried to soothe Mrs. Colwyn's anxious sobbing and reassured her with as much grace as she could muster that the marriage wouldn't bother her if it happened a bit later. She thought that Dr. and Miss Burroughs could be relied upon not to break any social norms. She had to let go of her irritation about the little affection Mrs. Colwyn showed for her late husband: there was no point in showing that.
And as Mrs. Colwyn had hinted, it fell to Janetta to inform the rest of the family of their mother's intention, and to quell symptoms of indignation and discontent. After all, things might have been worse. The children already liked Dr. Burroughs, and soon reconciled themselves to the notion of living in a large, comfortable house, with a big garden, and unlimited treats and pleasures provided by their future stepfather and aunt. And when Janetta had had an interview with these two good people, her mind was considerably relieved. They were kind and generous; and although she could not help feeling that Dr. Burroughs was marrying for the sake of the children rather than their mother, she saw that he would always be thoughtful and affectionate to her, and that she would probably have a fairly happy and luxurious life. One thing was also evident—that he would be master in his own house, as James Colwyn had never been.
And as Mrs. Colwyn had suggested, it was up to Janetta to let the rest of the family know about their mother's decision and to address any signs of anger and frustration. After all, things could have been worse. The kids already liked Dr. Burroughs and soon got used to the idea of living in a large, comfortable house with a big garden and plenty of treats and fun from their future stepdad and aunt. After Janetta talked to these two good people, she felt much better. They were kind and generous; and even though she couldn’t shake the feeling that Dr. Burroughs was marrying for the kids more than for their mother, she realized he would always be considerate and caring towards her, and that she would likely have a pretty happy and comfortable life. One thing was also clear—he would run his own house, unlike James Colwyn.
The marriage was to take place at Christmas, and the house in Gwynne Street was then to be let. Cuthbert and Nora began to talk of marrying at the same time, for Nora was somewhat violently angry at her mother's proceeding, and did not wish to go to Dr. Burroughs' house. The younger members of the family would all, however, migrate to The Cedars, as Dr. Burroughs' house was called; and there Miss Burroughs was still to maintain her sway. On this point Dr. Burroughs had insisted, and Janetta was thankful for it, and Miss Burroughs was quite able and willing to perform the duty of guardian not only to her brother's step-children, but to her brother's wife.
The wedding was set for Christmas, and the house on Gwynne Street was going to be rented out. Cuthbert and Nora also started discussing their own marriage, as Nora was pretty upset with her mom's decision and didn’t want to go to Dr. Burroughs' house. Nevertheless, the younger family members would all move to The Cedars, which was Dr. Burroughs' home; and there, Miss Burroughs would still hold her authority. Dr. Burroughs had insisted on this, and Janetta was grateful for it, knowing that Miss Burroughs was more than capable and willing to take on the role of guardian, not just for her brother's stepchildren, but also for her brother's wife.
"And of course you will come to us, too, dear?" Miss Burroughs said to Janetta. "This will be your home always: Andrew particularly wished me to say so."
"And of course you will come to us too, right?" Miss Burroughs said to Janetta. "This will always be your home: Andrew really wanted me to tell you that."
"It is very kind of Dr. Burroughs," said Janetta, gratefully. "I have no claim on him at all: I am not Mrs. Colwyn's daughter."
"It’s really nice of Dr. Burroughs," Janetta said, feeling grateful. "I don’t have any connection to him at all: I’m not Mrs. Colwyn’s daughter."
"As if that made any difference! James Colwyn was one of Andrew's best friends, and for his sake, if for no other, you will be always welcome."
"As if that mattered! James Colwyn was one of Andrew's closest friends, and for his sake, if for no other reason, you will always be welcome."
"I am very much obliged to you," Janetta replied, "and I shall be pleased to come to you now and then as a visitor; but I have made up my mind that now—now that my duty seems to be done, I had better go out into the world and try to make a career for myself. I shall be happier at work than leading an idle, easy life. But please do not think me ungrateful—only I must get away."
"I really appreciate it," Janetta replied, "and I’d be happy to visit you every now and then. But I’ve decided that now—now that I feel my duty is done—I should go out into the world and try to build a career for myself. I’ll be happier working than living a relaxed, easy life. But please don’t think I’m ungrateful—I just have to get away."
And Miss Burroughs, looking into the girl's worn face, and noticing the peculiar significance of her tone, refrained from pressing the point. She was sure from both that some hidden pain existed, that there was some secret reason why Janetta felt that she "must get away." She was anxious to help the girl, but she saw that it would be no true kindness to keep her in Beaminster against her will.
And Miss Burroughs, noticing the girl’s tired face and the special meaning in her tone, decided not to push the issue. She was certain that some hidden pain was there, a secret reason why Janetta felt she "must get away." She wanted to help the girl, but realized that it wouldn’t be truly kind to keep her in Beaminster against her wishes.
These matters took some time to arrange, and it was while some of them were still pending that Janetta was startled by a visit from Margaret Adair.
These issues took a while to sort out, and it was while some of them were still in progress that Janetta was surprised by a visit from Margaret Adair.
It was a sultry day towards the end of July, and Miss Adair looked for once hot and dusty. She was much thinner than she had been, and had a harassed expression which Janetta could not fail to remark. As she hurriedly explained, she had walked some little distance, leaving Alicia Stone at the Post Office, and it afterwards transpired, giving her mother the slip at a confectioner's, in order to see Janetta once again.
It was a sweltering day at the end of July, and Miss Adair looked unusually hot and dusty. She was much thinner than before and had a stressed expression that Janetta couldn't help but notice. As she quickly explained, she had walked a short distance, leaving Alicia Stone at the Post Office, and it later came out that she had slipped away from her mother at a pastry shop just to see Janetta once more.
"It is very kind of you, dear," said Janetta, touched, rather against her will, by so unwonted a proof of affection. "But I am afraid that Lady Caroline would not be pleased."
"It’s really kind of you, dear," Janetta said, feeling surprised and a bit uncomfortable by such an unusual show of affection. "But I’m afraid Lady Caroline wouldn’t be happy about it."
"I know she would not," said Margaret, a little bitterly. "She did not want me to see any more of you. I told her how unjust it was to blame you, but she would not believe me."
"I know she wouldn't," Margaret said, a bit bitterly. "She didn’t want me to see any more of you. I told her how unfair it was to blame you, but she just wouldn’t believe me."
"It does not matter, Margaret, dear, I do not much mind."
"It’s okay, Margaret, I really don’t care much."
"I thought I should like to see you once again." Margaret spoke with unusual haste, and almost in a breathless manner. "I want to know if you would do something for me. You used to say you would do anything for me."
"I thought I should like to see you again." Margaret spoke quickly, almost breathlessly. "I want to know if you would do something for me. You used to say you would do anything for me."
"So I will, if I can."
"So I will, if I can."
"We were going abroad in a few days. I don't know where, exactly: they won't tell me. They are angry with me, Janetta, and I can't bear it," cried Margaret, breaking suddenly into tears which were evidently very heartfelt, although they did not disfigure that fair and placid face of hers in the slightest degree; "they were never angry with me before, and it is terrible. They may take me away and keep me away for years, and I don't know what to do. The only thing I can think of is to ask you to help me. I want to send a message to Wyvis—I want to write to him if you will give him the letter."
"We're going abroad in a few days. I don't know where, exactly; they won't tell me. They’re mad at me, Janetta, and I can't handle it," Margaret cried, suddenly bursting into tears that were clearly very genuine, though they didn’t mar her beautiful, calm face at all. "They've never been angry with me before, and it’s awful. They might take me away and keep me gone for years, and I don’t know what to do. The only thing I can think of is asking you to help me. I want to send a message to Wyvis—I want to write to him if you’ll pass the letter along."
"But why do you not write him through the post?"
"But why don't you write to him in the mail?"
"Oh, because I promised not to post anything to him. Mamma said she must supervise my correspondence unless I promised not to write to him. And so I keep my word—but a few lines through you, Janet, darling, would not be breaking my word at all, for it would not be a letter exactly. And I want to arrange when I can see him again."
"Oh, because I promised not to message him. Mom said she has to oversee my correspondence unless I promised not to write to him. And so I keep my word—but a few lines through you, Janet, darling, wouldn’t be breaking my promise at all, since it wouldn’t be a letter exactly. And I want to figure out when I can see him again."
Janetta drew back a little. "It would be breaking the spirit of your promise, Margaret. No, I cannot help you to do that."
Janetta pulled back slightly. "That would go against the spirit of your promise, Margaret. No, I can't help you with that."
"Oh, Janetta, you would never be so hard as to refuse me! I only want to tell Wyvis that I am true to him, and that I don't mind what the world says one bit, because I know how people tell lies about him! You know you always promised to stand by me and to be my best friend."
"Oh, Janetta, you would never be so mean as to turn me down! I just want to tell Wyvis that I'm loyal to him, and that I don't care what people say, because I know how they spread falsehoods about him! You know you always promised to support me and to be my best friend."
"Yes, but I never promised to do a dishonorable action for you," said Janetta, steadily.
"Yes, but I never promised to do something dishonorable for you," Janetta said firmly.
Margaret started up, her face a-flame directly.
Margaret jumped up, her face burning bright red.
"How dare you say such a thing to me, Janetta?" she exclaimed.
"How could you say something like that to me, Janetta?" she exclaimed.
"I cannot help it, Margaret, you know that I am right."
"I can’t help it, Margaret, you know I'm right."
The two looked at each other for a moment, and then Margaret turned away with the mien of an insulted princess.
The two glanced at each other for a moment, and then Margaret looked away with the demeanor of an offended princess.
"I was wrong to come. I thought that you would be true to the old bond of friendship between us. I shall never come to you again."
"I was wrong to come. I thought you would honor our old friendship. I’ll never come to you again."
Poor Janetta's heart was very tender, although her resolution was impregnable. She ran after Margaret, putting her hands on her arm, and imploring her with tears to forgive her for her refusal. "If it were only anything else, Margaret, dear! If only you did not want me to do what your father and mother do not wish! Don't you see that you are trying to deceive them? If you were acting openly it would be a different thing! Don't be angry with me for wanting to do right!"
Poor Janetta's heart was really soft, even though her determination was unshakeable. She chased after Margaret, grabbing her arm and pleading with tears in her eyes to forgive her for saying no. "If it were anything else, Margaret, darling! If only you didn’t want me to do something your parents don’t want! Don’t you realize you’re trying to fool them? If you were being honest, it would be a whole different story! Please don’t be mad at me for wanting to do the right thing!"
"I am not at all angry," said Margaret, with stateliness. "I am very disappointed, that is all. I do not see that I am deceiving anybody by sending a message to Wyvis. But I will not ask you again."
"I’m not angry at all," said Margaret, with dignity. "I’m just very disappointed, that’s all. I don’t think I’m deceiving anyone by sending a message to Wyvis. But I won’t ask you again."
"If only I could!" sighed Janetta, in deep distress and confusion of mind. But her anchor of truth and straightforwardness was the thing of all others that she relied on for safety, and she did not let go her hold. In spite of Margaret's cold and haughty displeasure, Janetta kissed her affectionately, and could not refrain from saying, "Dear, I would do anything for you that I thought right. But don't—don't deceive your father and mother."
"If only I could!" Janetta sighed, feeling really upset and confused. But her commitment to honesty and straightforwardness was what she relied on for safety, and she held on tightly to that. Despite Margaret's cold and arrogant disapproval, Janetta affectionately kissed her and couldn't help but say, "Dear, I would do anything for you that I believed was right. But please—don't deceive your parents."
"I will not, as you shall see," returned Margaret, and she left the house without again looking at her former friend. Janetta felt very bitterly, as she watched the graceful figure down the street, that the old friendship had indeed become impossible in its older sense. Her very faithfulness to the lines in which it had been laid down now made it an offence to Margaret.
"I won't, as you'll see," Margaret replied, and she walked out of the house without looking back at her former friend. Janetta felt deeply resentful as she watched the elegant figure walk away down the street, realizing that their old friendship had truly become impossible in its past form. Her unwavering loyalty to the way it had been established now seemed to offend Margaret.
Janetta's direct and straightforward dealing had the effect of driving Margaret, though chiefly out of perversity, to do likewise. Miss Adair was not accustomed to be withstood, and, during the unexpected opposition with which her wishes had been met, her mind had turned very often to Janetta with unswerving faith in her old friend's readiness to help her at an emergency.
Janetta's direct and straightforward approach made Margaret, mostly out of stubbornness, act the same way. Miss Adair wasn't used to being challenged, and during the unexpected resistance to her wishes, she often thought of Janetta, firmly believing that her old friend would be there to help her in a crisis.
In this faith she considered that she had been cruelly disappointed. And her mingled anger, shame, and sorrow so blinded her to the circumstances in which she stood, that she walked quietly up to Lady Caroline and Alicia Stone in Beaminster High Street, and did not think of hiding her escapade at all.
In this belief, she felt that she had been deeply let down. Her mix of anger, shame, and sadness clouded her judgment about her situation, so she confidently approached Lady Caroline and Alicia Stone in Beaminster High Street without even considering hiding her adventure.
"My dearest child, where have you been?" cried Lady Caroline, who was always caressing, if inflexible.
"My dearest child, where have you been?" cried Lady Caroline, who was always affectionate, if unyielding.
"I have been to Janetta Colwyn's, mamma," said Margaret, imperturbably, "to ask her to give a message to Mr. Brand."
"I went to Janetta Colwyn's, Mom," said Margaret calmly, "to ask her to pass a message to Mr. Brand."
"Margaret! Have you quite forgotten yourself? Oh, that unsuitable friendship of yours!"
"Margaret! Have you completely lost touch with reality? Oh, that inappropriate friendship of yours!"
"I don't think you need call it unsuitable, mamma," Margaret rejoined, with a weary little smile. "Janetta absolutely refused to give the message, and told me to obey my parents. I really do not see that you can blame her."
"I don't think you should call it unsuitable, mom," Margaret replied with a tired little smile. "Janetta flatly refused to deliver the message and told me to listen to my parents. I really don’t see how you can blame her."
Lady Caroline replied only by a look of despair which spoke unutterable things, and then she walked onward to the spot where she had left the carriage. The three ladies drove home in complete silence. Lady Caroline was seriously displeased, Alicia curious, Margaret in rebellion and disgrace. The state of things was becoming very grave, for the whole tenor of life at Helmsley Court was disturbed, and Margaret's father and mother wanted their daughter to be a credit and an ornament to them, not a cause of disturbance and irritation. Margaret had kept up a gallant fight: she had borne silence, cold looks, absence of caresses, with unwavering courage; but she began now to find the situation unendurable. And a little doubt had lately been creeping into her heart—was it all worth while? If Wyvis Brand were really as undesirable a parti as he was represented to be, Margaret was not sure that her lot would be very happy as his wife. Hitherto she had maintained that the stories told about him, his habits and his position, were falsehoods. But if—she began to think—if they were true, and if a marriage with him would exclude her from the society to which she had been accustomed, was it worth while to fight as hard as she had done? Perhaps, after all, her mother and her father were right.
Lady Caroline only responded with a look of despair that conveyed unexpressed feelings, and then walked on to where she had left the carriage. The three women drove home in total silence. Lady Caroline was deeply upset, Alicia was curious, and Margaret felt rebellious and disgraced. The situation was becoming very serious, as the entire atmosphere at Helmsley Court was disrupted, and Margaret's parents wanted their daughter to be a source of pride and joy, not a cause for conflict and annoyance. Margaret had been bravely holding her ground: she had endured silence, cold glances, and a lack of affection with unwavering determination; but now she was starting to find the situation unbearable. And a little doubt had recently begun to creep into her heart—was it all worth it? If Wyvis Brand was truly as undesirable a match as everyone claimed, Margaret wasn’t sure if her life would be very happy as his wife. Until now, she had insisted that the rumors about him, his behavior, and his background were lies. But if—she began to contemplate—if they were true, and if marrying him would shut her out of the social circle she had always known, was it worth it to fight as hard as she had? Maybe, after all, her mother and father were right.
Lady Caroline, not knowing of these weaknesses in Margaret's defence, was inclined for once to be more severe than caressing. She went straight to her husband when she entered the Court, and had a long conversation with him. Then she proceeded to Margaret's room.
Lady Caroline, unaware of Margaret's vulnerabilities, felt more inclined to be tough than affectionate this time. She went directly to her husband when she walked into the Court and had a lengthy discussion with him. Afterwards, she made her way to Margaret's room.
"I have been talking to your father, Margaret," she said coldly, "and we are both very much distressed at the course which things are taking."
"I’ve been talking to your dad, Margaret," she said coldly, "and we’re both really upset about how things are going."
"So am I, mamma," said Margaret.
"So am I, mom," said Margaret.
"Of course we cannot proceed in the mediæval fashion, and lock you up in your own room until you are reasonable," said Lady Caroline, with a faint smile. "I should have thought that your own instinct as a lady would have precluded you from doing anything that would make it necessary for us to lay any restraint upon you; but to-day's occurrence really makes me afraid. You have promised not to write to Mr. Brand, I think?"
"Of course we can't go about this in an old-fashioned way and lock you in your room until you calm down," Lady Caroline said with a faint smile. "I would have thought that your intuition as a lady would prevent you from doing anything that would require us to put any restrictions on you; but what happened today really worries me. You promised not to write to Mr. Brand, right?"
"Yes. But I meant to send him a little note to-day."
"Yes. But I meant to send him a quick note today."
"Indeed? Then what I have to say is all the more necessary. We do not restrict you to any part of the house, but you must understand that when you come out of your own room, Margaret, you are never to be alone. Alicia will sit with you, if I am engaged. She will walk with you, if you wish to go out into the garden. I have no doubt it will be a little unpleasant," said Lady Caroline, with a slight, agreeable smile, "to be constantly under surveillance, and of course it will last only until we leave home next week; but in the meantime, my dear, unless you will give up your penchant for Mr. Brand, you must submit to be watched. You cannot be allowed to run off with messages to this man as if you were a milliner's girl or a servant maid: we manage these matters differently."
"Really? Then what I have to say is even more important. We don’t confine you to any part of the house, but you need to understand that whenever you leave your room, Margaret, you can never be alone. Alicia will stay with you if I’m busy. She will walk with you if you want to go out into the garden. I’m sure it will be a bit uncomfortable," said Lady Caroline, with a slight, pleasant smile, "to be constantly under watch, and of course it will only last until we leave next week; but in the meantime, my dear, unless you give up your fascination with Mr. Brand, you’ll need to be monitored. You can't just run off with messages to this man like you’re a milliner's girl or a servant: we handle these things differently."
And then Lady Caroline withdrew, though not too late to see the girl sink down into a large arm-chair and burst into a very unwonted passion of sobs and tears.
And then Lady Caroline left, but not too late to see the girl collapse into a large armchair and break into an unusual fit of sobs and tears.
"So tiresome of Margaret to force one to behave in this absurd manner!" reflected Lady Caroline. "So completely out of date in modern days!"
"So exhausting of Margaret to make someone act in such a ridiculous way!" Lady Caroline thought. "So totally outdated in today's world!"
CHAPTER XXXI.
THE PLOUGHMAN'S SON.
Two or three days after Margaret's visit to Gwynne Street, Janetta availed herself of Mrs. Colwyn's temporary absence in Miss Burroughs' company to pay a visit to the Red House. Her anxiety to know what was occurring between Wyvis and Margaret had become almost uncontrollable and, although she was not very likely to hear much about it from Wyvis or his mother, she vaguely hoped to gather indications at least of the state of affairs from her cousin's aspect and manners.
Two or three days after Margaret's visit to Gwynne Street, Janetta took advantage of Mrs. Colwyn's temporary absence while spending time with Miss Burroughs to visit the Red House. Her anxiety to find out what was happening between Wyvis and Margaret had become nearly overwhelming, and although she probably wouldn’t get much information from Wyvis or his mother, she hoped to at least pick up some hints about the situation from her cousin's demeanor and behavior.
It was plain that Wyvis was not in a happy mood. His brow was dark, his tone sarcastic; he spoke roughly once or twice to his mother and to his little son. He evidently repented of his roughness, however, as soon as the words were out of his mouth, for he went over to Mrs. Brand's side and kissed her immediately afterwards, and gave some extra indulgence to Julian by way of making up for his previous severity. Still the irritation of feeling existed, and could not be altogether repressed when he spoke; and when he was silent he fell into a condition of gloom which was even more depressing than his sharpness. Janetta did her best to be cheerful and talkative to Mrs. Brand, and she fancied that he liked to listen; for he sat on with them in the blue room long after Nora and Cuthbert had disappeared into the garden and the children were romping in the wood. Certainly he did not say much to her, but he seemed greatly disinclined to move.
It was clear that Wyvis was not in a good mood. His brow was furrowed, and his tone was sarcastic; he spoke harshly a couple of times to his mother and his little son. However, he clearly regretted his harshness as soon as the words left his lips, because he went over to Mrs. Brand, kissed her right after, and gave Julian some extra affection to make up for his earlier severity. Still, the irritation lingered and couldn't be completely hidden when he talked; and when he was quiet, he sank into a gloom that was even more upsetting than his sharpness. Janetta tried her best to be cheerful and chatty with Mrs. Brand, thinking that Wyvis liked to listen; he stayed with them in the blue room long after Nora and Cuthbert had gone into the garden and the kids were playing in the woods. He certainly didn't say much to her, but he seemed very unwilling to leave.
After a time, Mrs. Brand and Janetta adjourned to the hall, which was always a favorite place of resort on summer evenings. Traces of the children's presence made the rooms more cheerful than they used to be—to Janetta's thinking. Tiny's doll and Julian's ball were more enlivening to the place than even Cuthbert's sketches and Nora's bunches of wild flowers. And here, too, Wyvis followed them in an aimless, subdued sort of way; and, having asked and obtained permission to light a cigarette, he threw himself into a favorite chair, and seemed to listen dreamily, while Janetta held patient discourse with his mother on the ailments of the locality and the difficulty of getting the housework done. Janetta glanced at him from time to time; he sat so quietly that she would have thought him sleeping but for the faint blue spirals of smoke that went up from his cigarette. It was six o'clock in the evening, and the golden lights and long shadows made Janetta long to be out of doors; but Mrs. Brand had a nervous fear of rheumatism, and did not want to move.
After a while, Mrs. Brand and Janetta moved to the hall, which was always a favorite spot on summer evenings. Remnants of the children’s play made the rooms feel more cheerful than before, at least in Janetta’s opinion. Tiny’s doll and Julian’s ball added more liveliness to the place than even Cuthbert’s sketches and Nora’s bouquets of wildflowers. Here too, Wyvis followed them around in a loose, subdued manner; after asking for and getting permission to light a cigarette, he settled into a favorite chair and seemed to drift off while Janetta patiently chatted with his mother about the local problems and the challenges of keeping up with housework. Janetta glanced at him occasionally; he sat so still that she might have thought he was asleep, if not for the faint blue spirals of smoke wafting up from his cigarette. It was six o’clock in the evening, and the golden light and long shadows made Janetta yearn to be outside, but Mrs. Brand had a nervous fear of rheumatism and didn’t want to move.
"What is that?" said Wyvis, suddenly rousing himself.
"What’s going on?" said Wyvis, suddenly waking up.
Nobody else had heard anything. He strode suddenly to the door, and flung it open. Janetta heard the quavering tones of the old man-servant, an astonished, enraptured exclamation from Wyvis himself; and she knew—instinctively—what to expect. She turned round; it was as she had feared. Margaret was there. Wyvis was leading her into the room with the fixed look of adoration in his eyes which had been so much commented upon at Lady Ashley's party. When she was present, he evidently saw none but her. Janetta rose quickly and withdrew a little into the back ground. She wished for a moment that she had not been there—and then it occurred to her that she might be useful by and by. But it was perhaps better for Margaret not to see her too soon. Mrs. Brand, utterly unprepared for this visit, not even knowing the stranger by sight, and, as usual, quite unready for an emergency, rose nervously from her seat and stood, timid, awkward, and anxious, awaiting an explanation.
Nobody else had heard anything. He suddenly strode to the door and flung it open. Janetta heard the shaky voice of the old servant, along with an amazed, captivated exclamation from Wyvis himself; she instinctively knew what to expect. She turned around; it was just as she had feared. Margaret was there. Wyvis was guiding her into the room with that adoring look in his eyes that had been so talked about at Lady Ashley's party. When she was around, he clearly saw no one but her. Janetta quickly stood up and moved a bit into the background. For a moment, she wished she hadn’t been there—and then it struck her that she might be useful later. But it was probably better for Margaret not to see her too soon. Mrs. Brand, completely unprepared for this visit, not even recognizing the stranger, and as usual, utterly unready for an emergency, nervously rose from her seat and stood, timid, awkward, and anxious, waiting for an explanation.
"Mother, this is Margaret Adair," said Wyvis, as quietly as if his mother knew all that was involved in that very simple formula. He was still holding the girl by the hand and gazing in his former rapt manner into her face. It was not the look of a lover, to Janetta's eye, half so much as the worship of a saint. Margaret embodied for Wyvis Brand the highest aspirations, the purest dreams of his youth.
"Mom, this is Margaret Adair," Wyvis said, speaking softly as if his mother understood all the implications of that straightforward introduction. He was still holding the girl's hand and gazing into her face with the same intense admiration as before. To Janetta, it didn't look like the gaze of a lover but more like the worship of a saint. For Wyvis Brand, Margaret represented the highest aspirations and the purest dreams of his youth.
As to Margaret, Janetta thought that she was looking exquisitely lovely. Her thinness added to the impression of ethereal beauty; there was a delicacy about her appearance which struck the imagination. Her color fluctuated; her eyes shone like stars; and her whole frame seemed a little tremulous, as if she were shaken by some strange and powerful emotion to her very soul. Her broad-brimmed straw hat, white dress, and long tan gloves belonged, as Janetta knew, only to her ordinary attire when no visitors were to be seen; but simplicity of dress always seemed to garnish Margaret's beauty, and to throw it into the strongest possible relief. She was sufficiently striking in aspect to frighten poor, timid Mrs. Brand, who was never happy when she found herself in the company of "fashionable" people. But it was with a perfectly simple and almost child-like manner that Margaret drew her finger away from Wyvis' clasp and went up to his mother, holding out both hands as if in appeal for help.
As for Margaret, Janetta thought she looked incredibly beautiful. Her slimness added to the impression of otherworldly beauty; there was a delicate quality to her appearance that captivated the imagination. Her complexion changed, her eyes sparkled like stars, and her whole body seemed a bit shaky, as if she were touched by some strange and powerful emotion deep within. Her wide-brimmed straw hat, white dress, and long tan gloves were, as Janetta knew, just part of her everyday look when there were no visitors around. But the simplicity of her outfit always seemed to enhance Margaret's beauty and make it stand out even more. She was striking enough to intimidate the shy Mrs. Brand, who never felt comfortable around "fashionable" people. Yet Margaret approached his mother with a completely simple and almost child-like demeanor, pulling her finger away from Wyvis' grasp and reaching out both hands as if seeking help.
"I am Margaret," she said. "I ought not to have come; but what could I do? They are going to take me away from the Court to-morrow, and I could not go without seeing you and Wyvis first."
"I’m Margaret," she said. "I shouldn’t have come; but what else could I do? They’re going to take me away from the Court tomorrow, and I couldn’t leave without seeing you and Wyvis first."
"Wyvis?" repeated Mrs. Brand, blankly. She had not taken Margaret's hands, but now she extended her right hand in a stiff, lifeless fashion, which looked like anything but a welcome. "I do not know—I do not understand——"
"Wyvis?" Mrs. Brand repeated, staring blankly. She hadn't taken Margaret's hands, but now she extended her right hand in a stiff, lifeless way, which seemed anything but welcoming. "I don't know—I don't understand——"
"It is surely easy enough to understand," said Wyvis, vehemently. "She loves me—she has promised to be my wife—and you must love her, too, for my sake, as well as for her own."
"It’s definitely easy to understand," Wyvis said passionately. "She loves me—she promised to be my wife—and you have to love her too, for my sake and hers."
"Won't you love me a little?" said Margaret, letting her eyes rest pleadingly on Mrs. Brand's impassive face. She was not accustomed to being met in this exceedingly unresponsive manner. Wyvis made a slight jesture of impatience, which his mother perfectly understood. She tried, in her difficult, frozen way, to say something cordial.
"Won't you love me a little?" Margaret asked, her eyes resting pleadingly on Mrs. Brand's unyielding face. She wasn’t used to being met with such indifference. Wyvis made a small gesture of frustration, which his mother completely understood. She attempted, in her awkward, stiff manner, to say something warm.
"I am very pleased to see you," she faltered. "You must excuse me if I did not understand at first. Wyvis did not tell me."
"I’m really happy to see you," she hesitated. "You have to forgive me if I didn’t get it at first. Wyvis didn't mention it."
Then she sank into her chair again, more out of physical weakness than from any real intention to seat herself. Her hand stole to her side, as if to still the beating of her heart; her face had turned very pale. Only Janetta noticed these signs, which betrayed the greatness of the shock; Margaret, absorbed in her own affairs, and Wyvis absorbed in Margaret, had no eyes for the poor mother's surprise and agitation. Janetta made a step forward, but she saw that she could do nothing. Mrs. Brand was recovering her composure, and the other two were not in a mood to bear interruption. So she waited, and meanwhile Margaret spoke.
Then she sank back into her chair again, more from exhaustion than any real desire to sit down. Her hand moved to her side, as if to calm her racing heart; her face had turned very pale. Only Janetta noticed these signs, which revealed the depth of the shock; Margaret, focused on her own concerns, and Wyvis, focused on Margaret, had no awareness of the poor mother's surprise and distress. Janetta took a step forward, but she realized there was nothing she could do. Mrs. Brand was regaining her composure, and the other two were not in a mood for interruptions. So she waited, and in the meantime, Margaret spoke.
"Dear Mrs. Brand," she said, kneeling at the side of the trembling woman, and laying her clasped hands on her lap, "forgive me for startling you like this." Even Janetta wondered at the marvelous sweetness of Margaret's tones. "Indeed, I would not have come if there had been any other way of letting Wyvis know. They made me promise not to write to him, not to meet him in the wood where we met before you know, and they watched me, so that I could not get out, or send a message or anything. It has been like living in prison during the last few days." And the girl sobbed a little, and laid her forehead for a moment on her clasped hands.
"Dear Mrs. Brand," she said, kneeling beside the trembling woman and placing her clasped hands on her lap, "I'm sorry for startling you like this." Even Janetta was amazed by the incredible sweetness of Margaret's voice. "Honestly, I wouldn't have come if there had been any other way to let Wyvis know. They made me promise not to write to him, not to meet him in the woods where we met before, you know, and they watched me closely, so I couldn't get out or send a message or anything. It's felt like living in a prison these last few days." And the girl sobbed a little, resting her forehead for a moment on her clasped hands.
"It's a shame—a shame! It must not go on," exclaimed Wyvis, indignantly.
"It's such a shame—an absolute shame! It can't continue like this," exclaimed Wyvis, indignantly.
"In one way it will not go on," said Margaret, raising her head. "They are going to take me away, and we are not to come back for the whole winter—perhaps not next year at all. I don't know where we are going. I shall never be allowed to write. And I thought it would be terrible to go without letting Wyvis know that I will never, never forget him. And I am only nineteen now, and I can't do as I like; but, when I am twenty-one, nobody can prevent me——"
"In one way it won't work," said Margaret, lifting her head. "They’re going to take me away, and we won't be back for the whole winter—maybe not even next year. I have no idea where we’re going. I’ll never be allowed to write. And I thought it would be awful to leave without telling Wyvis that I will never, ever forget him. I'm only nineteen now, and I can’t do what I want; but when I turn twenty-one, no one can stop me——"
"Why should anybody prevent you now?" said Wyvis gloomily. He drew nearer and laid his hand upon her shoulder. "Why should you wait? You are safe: you have come to my mother, and she will take care of you. Why need you go back again?"
"Why should anyone stop you now?" Wyvis said sadly. He stepped closer and placed his hand on her shoulder. "Why are you hesitating? You're safe: you've come to my mother, and she will take care of you. Why do you need to go back?"
"Is that right, Wyvis?" said Janetta. She could not keep silence any longer. Wyvis turned on her almost fiercely. Margaret who had not seen her before started up and faced her, with a look of something like terror.
"Is that true, Wyvis?" Janetta said. She couldn’t stay quiet any longer. Wyvis swung around to her almost angrily. Margaret, who hadn’t seen her before, jumped up and confronted her, looking somewhat terrified.
"It is no business of yours," said the man. "This matter is between Margaret and myself. Margaret must decide it. I do not ask her to compromise herself in any way. She shall be in my mother's care. All she will have to do is to trust to me——"
"It’s none of your business," the man said. "This is between Margaret and me. Margaret has to make the decision. I’m not asking her to put herself in a difficult position. She will be under my mother’s care. All she needs to do is trust me——"
"I think we need hardly trouble you, Mr. Brand," said another voice. "Margaret will be better in the care of her own mother than in that of Mrs. Brand or yourself."
"I don't think we need to bother you, Mr. Brand," said another voice. "Margaret will be better off with her own mother than in the care of either Mrs. Brand or you."
Lady Caroline Adair stood on the threshold. Lady Caroline addressed the little group, on which a sudden chill and silence fell for a moment, as if her appearance heralded some portentous crash of doom. The door had been left ajar when Margaret entered; it was not easy to say how much of the conversation Lady Caroline had heard. Mrs. Brand started up; Margaret turned very pale and drew back, while Wyvis came closer to her and put his arm round her with an air of protective defiance. Janetta drew a quick breath of relief. A disagreeable scene would follow she knew well; and there were probably unpleasant times in store for Margaret, but these were preferable to the course of rebellion, open or secret, to which the girl was being incited by her too ardent lover.
Lady Caroline Adair stood at the door. She addressed the small group, and a sudden chill and silence fell over them, as if her presence signaled some looming disaster. The door had been left slightly open when Margaret came in; it was hard to tell how much of the conversation Lady Caroline had overheard. Mrs. Brand jumped up; Margaret went very pale and stepped back, while Wyvis moved closer to her and put his arm around her in a protective way. Janetta let out a quick breath of relief. She knew a tense scene was about to unfold, and while there would likely be uncomfortable moments ahead for Margaret, they were better than the open or hidden rebellion that her overly passionate boyfriend was pushing her toward.
Janetta never admired Lady Caroline so much as she did just then. Margaret's mother was the last person to show discomposure. She sat down calmly, although no one had asked her to take a chair, and smilingly adjusted the lace shawl which she had thrown round her graceful figure. There were no signs of haste or agitation in her appearance. She wore a very elegant and becoming dress, a Paris bonnet on her head, a pair of French gloves on her slender hands. She became at once the centre of the group, the ornamental point on which all eyes were fixed. Every one else was distressed, frightened, or angry; but Lady Caroline's pleasing smile and little air of society was not for one moment to be disturbed.
Janetta had never admired Lady Caroline as much as she did in that moment. Margaret's mother was the last person to show any unease. She calmly sat down, even though no one had invited her to take a seat, and with a smile, adjusted the lace shawl draped around her elegant figure. There were no signs of hurry or distress in her demeanor. She wore a very stylish and flattering dress, a Parisian bonnet on her head, and a pair of French gloves on her delicate hands. Instantly, she became the focal point of the group, the attractive center of attention. Everyone else was upset, scared, or angry; but Lady Caroline's charming smile and graceful presence remained undisturbed for even a moment.
"It is really very late for a call," she said, quietly, "but as I found that my daughter was passing this way, I thought I would follow her example and take the opportunity of paying a visit to Mrs. Brand. It is not, however, the first time that we have met."
"It’s really quite late for a call," she said softly, "but since I learned my daughter was in the area, I figured I’d follow her lead and take the chance to visit Mrs. Brand. However, this isn’t our first meeting."
She looked graciously towards Mrs. Brand, but that poor woman was shaking in every limb. Janetta put her arms round Mrs. Brand's shoulders. What did Lady Caroline mean? She had some purpose to fulfil, or she would not sit so quietly, pretending not to notice that her daughter was holding Wyvis Brand by the hand and that one of his arms was round her waist. There was something behind that fixed, agreeable smile.
She looked kindly at Mrs. Brand, but that poor woman was trembling all over. Janetta wrapped her arms around Mrs. Brand's shoulders. What did Lady Caroline mean? She had some agenda to fulfill, or she wouldn’t be sitting so calmly, pretending not to see that her daughter was holding Wyvis Brand’s hand and that one of his arms was around her waist. There was something behind that steady, polite smile.
"No," said Lady Caroline, reflectively, "not the first time. The last time I saw you, Mrs. Brand——"
"No," said Lady Caroline, thinking for a moment, "not the first time. The last time I saw you, Mrs. Brand——"
"Oh, my lady, my lady!" Mrs. Brand almost shrieked, "for heaven's sake, my lady, don't go on!"
"Oh, my lady, my lady!" Mrs. Brand almost yelled, "for heaven's sake, my lady, please stop!"
She covered her face with her hands and rocked herself convulsively to and fro. Wyvis frowned and bit his lip: Margaret started and unconsciously withdrew her hand. It crossed the minds of both that Mrs. Brand's tone was that of an inferior, that of a servant to a mistress, not that of one lady to her equal.
She covered her face with her hands and rocked herself back and forth anxiously. Wyvis frowned and bit his lip; Margaret jumped and instinctively pulled her hand back. It occurred to both of them that Mrs. Brand's tone was that of someone beneath them, like a servant speaking to a mistress, rather than one lady speaking to another as equals.
"Why should I not go on?" said Lady Caroline, glancing from one to another as if in utter ignorance. "Have I said anything wrong? I only meant that I was present at Mrs. Brand's first wedding—when she married your father, Mr. Wyvis—not your adopted father, of course, but John Wyvis, the ploughman."
"Why shouldn't I continue?" Lady Caroline asked, looking from one person to another as if she had no clue. "Did I say something wrong? I just meant that I was there at Mrs. Brand's first wedding—when she married your father, Mr. Wyvis—not your adopted father, of course, but John Wyvis, the ploughman."
There was a moment's silence. Then Wyvis took a step forward and thundered. "What?" while the veins stood out upon his forehead and his eyes seemed to be gathering sombre fire. Mrs. Brand, with her head bowed upon her hands, still rocked herself and sobbed.
There was a brief silence. Then Wyvis stepped forward and shouted, "What?" as the veins on his forehead bulged and his eyes appeared to blaze with intense emotion. Mrs. Brand, with her head resting on her hands, continued to rock back and forth, sobbing.
"I hope I have not been indiscreet," said Lady Caroline, innocently. "You look a little surprised. It is surely no secret that you are the son of Mary Wyvis and her cousin, John Wyvis, and that you were brought up by Mr. Brand as his son simply out of consideration for his wife? I am sure I beg your pardon if I have said anything amiss. As Mrs. Brand seems disturbed, I had better go."
"I hope I haven't been too forward," said Lady Caroline, innocently. "You look a bit surprised. It's really no secret that you're the son of Mary Wyvis and her cousin, John Wyvis, and that Mr. Brand raised you as his own son just out of respect for his wife, right? I apologize if I've said something wrong. Since Mrs. Brand seems upset, I should probably leave."
"Not until my mother has contradicted this ridiculous slander," said Wyvis, sternly. But his mother only shook her head and wailed aloud.
"Not until my mom has refuted this absurd slander," said Wyvis, sternly. But his mom just shook her head and cried out.
"I can't, my dear—I can't. It's true every word of it. My lady knows."
"I can't, my dear—I really can't. Every word of it is true. My lady knows."
"Of course I know. Come, Mary, don't be foolish," said Lady Caroline, in the carelessly sharp tone in which one sometimes speaks to an erring dependant. "I took an interest in you at the time, you will remember, although I was only a child staying at Helmsley Court at the time with Mr. Adair's family. I was fourteen, I think; and you were scullery-maid or something, and told me about your sweetheart, John Wyvis. There is nothing to be ashamed of: you were married very suitably, and if Wyvis, the ploughman, had not been run over when he was intoxicated, and killed before your baby's birth, you might even now have been living down at Wych End, with half a dozen stalwart sons and daughters—of whom you, Mr. Wyvis, or Mr. Wyvis Brand, as you are generally known, would have been the eldest—probably by this time a potman or a pugilist, with a share in your grandfather's public-house at Roxby. How ridiculous it seems now, does it not?"
"Of course I know. Come on, Mary, don’t be silly," said Lady Caroline in the casually sharp tone that one sometimes uses with an errant servant. "I was interested in you back then, as you’ll remember, even though I was just a kid staying at Helmsley Court with Mr. Adair's family. I think I was fourteen; and you were the scullery maid or something, telling me about your boyfriend, John Wyvis. There's nothing to be ashamed of: you got married very well, and if Wyvis, the farmer, hadn’t been run over while drunk and died before your baby was born, you might still be living down at Wych End, with half a dozen strong sons and daughters—of whom you, Mr. Wyvis, or Mr. Wyvis Brand, as you're generally called, would have been the oldest—probably by now working at a pub or boxing, with a share in your grandfather’s bar in Roxby. It seems so ridiculous now, doesn’t it?"
Astonishment had kept Wyvis silent, but his gathering passion could not longer be repressed.
Astonishment had kept Wyvis quiet, but his rising emotions could no longer be held back.
"That is enough," he said. "If you desire to insult me you might have let it be in other company. Or if you will send your husband to repeat it——"
"That's enough," he said. "If you want to insult me, you could have done it around other people. Or if you want to send your husband to say it again——"
"I said a pugilist, did I not?" said Lady Caroline, smiling, and putting up her eye-glass. "Your thews and sinews justify me perfectly—and so, I must say, does your manner of speech." She let her eye run over his limbs critically, and then she dropped her glass. "You are really wonderfully like poor Wyvis; he was a very strong sort of man."
"I called you a fighter, didn't I?" said Lady Caroline, smiling as she raised her eye-glass. "Your muscles and build completely support my point—and so does the way you speak." She looked him over critically, then lowered her glass. "You really resemble poor Wyvis; he was a very strong guy."
"Will you be so good as to take your leave, Lady Caroline Adair? I wish to treat you with all due courtesy, as you are Margaret's mother," said Wyvis, setting his teeth, "but you are saying unpardonable things to a man in his own house."
"Would you please leave, Lady Caroline Adair? I want to show you the respect you deserve as Margaret's mother," said Wyvis, gritting his teeth, "but you are saying unacceptable things to a man in his own home."
"My dear man, there is nothing to be ashamed of!" cried Lady Caroline, as if very much surprised. "Your father and mother were very honest people, and I always thought it greatly to Mark Brand's credit that he adopted you. The odd thing was that so few people knew that you were not his son. You were only a month or two old when he married Mary Wyvis, however; for your father died before your birth; but there was no secret made of it at the time, I believe. And it is nearly thirty years. Things get forgotten."
"My dear man, there’s absolutely nothing to be ashamed of!" exclaimed Lady Caroline, clearly taken aback. "Your parents were very honest people, and I always thought it was a huge credit to Mark Brand that he adopted you. The strange thing is that so few people knew you weren’t his biological son. You were only a month or two old when he married Mary Wyvis, though; your father died before you were born. But there was no secret about it back then, as far as I remember. And it’s been almost thirty years. People tend to forget."
"Mother, can this be true?" said Wyvis, hoarsely. He was forced into asking the question by Lady Caroline's cool persistence. He was keenly conscious of the fact that Margaret, looking scared and bewildered, had shrunk away from him.
"Mom, can this really be true?" Wyvis said hoarsely. Lady Caroline's calm insistence pushed him to ask the question. He was sharply aware that Margaret, looking frightened and confused, had pulled away from him.
"Yes, yes, it is true," said Mrs. Brand, with a burst of despairing tears. "We did not mean any harm, and nobody made any inquiries. There was nothing wrong about it—nothing. It was better for you, Wyvis, that was all."
"Yes, yes, it's true," said Mrs. Brand, bursting into tears of despair. "We didn't mean any harm, and no one asked any questions. There was nothing wrong with it—nothing. It was better for you, Wyvis; that was all."
"Is it better for anybody to be brought up to believe a lie?" said the young man. His lips had grown white, and his brow was set in very ominous darkness. "I shall hear more of this story by and by. I have to thank you, Lady Caroline, for letting in a little light upon my mind. Your opposition to my suit is amply explained."
"Is it really better for anyone to be raised to believe a lie?" said the young man. His lips had gone pale, and his brow was clouded with worry. "I'll learn more about this story later. I have to thank you, Lady Caroline, for shedding a little light on my thoughts. Your resistance to my proposal makes a lot more sense now."
"I am glad you take it in that way, Mr. Brand," said Lady Caroline, for the first time giving him his adopted name, and smiling very amicably. "As I happened to be one of the very few people who knew or surmised anything about the matter, I thought it better to take affairs into my own hands—especially when I found that my daughter had come to your house. But for this freak of hers I should not, perhaps, have interfered. As you are no doubt prepared now to resign all hope of her, I am quite satisfied with the result of my afternoon's work. Come, Margaret."
"I’m glad you see it that way, Mr. Brand," said Lady Caroline, finally using his adopted name and smiling warmly. "Since I was one of the very few people who knew or guessed anything about the situation, I thought it was better to take matters into my own hands—especially after discovering that my daughter had gone to your house. If it weren't for this whim of hers, I probably wouldn’t have stepped in. Since you're probably ready to give up all hope of her, I'm quite pleased with how my afternoon went. Come on, Margaret."
CHAPTER XXXII.
THE FAILURE OF MARGARET.
"Then I am to understand," said Wyvis, a sudden glow breaking out over his dark face, "that you did not make this communication carelessly, as at first I thought, but out of malice prepense?"
"Then I get it," said Wyvis, a sudden light spreading across his dark face, "that you didn't share this information casually, as I initially thought, but intentionally with malice?"
"If you like to call it so—certainly," said Lady Caroline, with a slight shrug of her shoulders.
"If you want to call it that—sure," said Lady Caroline, giving a slight shrug of her shoulders.
"This was your revenge?—when you found that Margaret had come to me!"
"This was your revenge?—when you discovered that Margaret had come to me!"
"You use strange words, Mr. Wyvis Brand. Revenge is out of date—a quite too ridiculous idea. I simply mean that I never wish to intermeddle with my neighbors' affairs, and should not have thought of bringing this matter forward if your pretentions could have been settled in an ordinary way. If Margaret"—glancing at her daughter, who stood white and thunderstricken at her side—"had behaved with submission and with modesty, I should not have had to inflict what seems to be considerable pain upon you. But it is her fault and yours. Young people should submit to the judgment of their elders: we do not refuse to gratify their wishes without good reason."
"You use such odd words, Mr. Wyvis Brand. Revenge is outdated—a pretty ridiculous idea, really. I just mean that I never want to get involved in my neighbors' business, and I wouldn't have brought this up if your pretensions could have been resolved in a normal way. If Margaret"—glancing at her daughter, who stood pale and shocked beside her—"had acted with humility and grace, I wouldn’t have had to cause you what seems to be a lot of pain. But this is her fault and yours. Young people should accept the judgment of their elders; we don’t deny their wishes without a good reason."
Lady Caroline spoke with a cold dignity, which she did not usually assume. Margaret half covered her face with one hand, and turned aside. The sight of the slow tears trickling through her fingers almost maddened Wyvis, as he stood before her, looking alternately at her and at Lady Caroline. Mrs. Brand and Janetta were left in the background of the little group. The older woman was still weeping, and Janetta was engaged in soothing and caressing her; but neither of them lost a word which passed between the man for whom they cared and the woman whom at that moment they both sincerely hated.
Lady Caroline spoke with a cold kind of dignity that she didn’t usually show. Margaret partly hid her face with one hand and looked away. The sight of slow tears trickling through her fingers nearly drove Wyvis mad as he stood there, glancing back and forth between her and Lady Caroline. Mrs. Brand and Janetta stayed in the background of the small group. The older woman was still crying, and Janetta was busy comforting and soothing her, but neither of them missed a word exchanged between the man they both cared about and the woman they both sincerely hated at that moment.
"But is it a good reason?" said Wyvis at last. His eye flashed beneath his dark brow, his nostril began to quiver. "If I had been Mark Brand's son, you mean, you would have given me Margaret?"
"But is that a good reason?" Wyvis finally said. His eyes sparkled under his dark brow, and his nostrils began to flare. "If I had been Mark Brand's son, you mean, you would have given me Margaret?"
"There would then have been no disqualification of birth," said Lady Caroline, clearly. "There might then have been disqualifications of character or of fortune, but these we need hardly consider now. The other—the primary—fact is conclusive."
"There wouldn’t have been any disqualification based on birth," Lady Caroline said clearly. "There might have been disqualifications based on character or wealth, but we don’t really need to think about those right now. The other—the main—fact is definitive."
"Mamma, mamma!" broke out Margaret; "don't say these terrible things—please don't. It isn't Wyvis' fault."
"Mom, mom!" Margaret exclaimed; "don't say such terrible things—please don't. It's not Wyvis' fault."
"God bless you, my darling!" Wyvis muttered between his teeth.
"God bless you, my darling!" Wyvis muttered under his breath.
"No, it is not his fault; it is his misfortune," said Lady Caroline.
"No, it's not his fault; it's his bad luck," said Lady Caroline.
"I am to understand, then, Lady Caroline," said Wyvis, to whom Margaret's expostulation seemed to have brought sudden calmness and courage, "that my lowly origin forms an insurmountable barrier to my marriage with Miss Adair?"
"I understand, then, Lady Caroline," said Wyvis, who seemed to gain sudden calmness and courage from Margaret's objection, "that my humble background is an unbreakable barrier to my marrying Miss Adair?"
"Quite so, Mr. Brand."
"Absolutely, Mr. Brand."
"But that there is no other obstacle?"
"But there aren’t any other obstacles?"
"I did not say so. Your domestic relations have been unfortunate, and Mr. Adair strongly objects to giving his daughter to a man in your position. But we need not go into that matter; I don't consider it a subject suitable for discussion in my daughter's presence."
"I didn’t say that. Your family situation hasn’t been great, and Mr. Adair is firmly against letting his daughter marry someone in your position. But we don’t need to get into that; I don’t think it’s appropriate to discuss it in front of my daughter."
"Then I appeal to Margaret!" said Wyvis, in a deep, strong voice. "I call upon her to decide whether my birth is as much of an obstacle as you say it is."
"Then I turn to Margaret!" said Wyvis, in a deep, strong voice. "I ask her to decide whether my background is as much of a barrier as you claim it is."
"That is not fair," said Lady Caroline, quickly. "She will write to you. She can say nothing now."
"That's not fair," Lady Caroline said quickly. "She'll write to you. She can't say anything right now."
"She must say something. She was on the point of giving me herself—her all—when you came in. She had promised to be my wife, and she was prepared to keep her promise almost immediately. She shall not break her word because my father was a ploughman instead of a landowner and a gentleman."
"She has to say something. She was about to give me everything—her all—when you walked in. She had promised to be my wife, and she was ready to fulfill that promise almost right away. She won’t break her word just because my father was a farmer instead of a landowner and a gentleman."
For once Lady Caroline made a quick, resistant gesture, as if some impulse prompted her to speak sharply and decisively. Then she recovered herself, leaned back in her chair, and smiled faintly.
For once, Lady Caroline made a quick, defiant gesture, as if some impulse pushed her to speak sharply and decisively. Then she collected herself, leaned back in her chair, and smiled softly.
"Is the battle to be fought out here and now?" she said. "Well, then, do your worst, Mr. Brand. But I must have a word by and by, when you have spoken."
"Are we going to settle this right here and now?" she asked. "Alright, then, go ahead and do your worst, Mr. Brand. But I need to talk to you later, after you're done."
Wyvis seemed scarcely to hear her. He was looking again, at Margaret. She was not crying now, but one hand still grasped a handkerchief wet with her tears. She had rested the other on the back of her mother's chair. Janetta marveled at her irresolute attitude. In Margaret's place she would have flung her arms round Wyvis Brand's neck, and vowed that nothing but death should sever her from him. But Margaret was neither passionately loving nor of indomitable courage.
Wyvis barely seemed to notice her. He was looking at Margaret again. She wasn't crying now, but one hand still held a handkerchief soaked with her tears. She had rested the other hand on the back of her mother's chair. Janetta marveled at her hesitant demeanor. If she were in Margaret's position, she would have thrown her arms around Wyvis Brand's neck and promised that nothing but death would tear them apart. But Margaret was neither deeply loving nor incredibly brave.
Wyvis stepped forward and took her by the hand. Lady Caroline's eyebrows contracted a little, but she did not interfere. She seemed to hold herself resolutely aloof—for a time—and listened, Janetta thought, as if she were present at a very interesting comedy of modern manners.
Wyvis stepped forward and took her hand. Lady Caroline's eyebrows furrowed slightly, but she didn’t intervene. She appeared to keep herself deliberately distant—for a moment—and listened, Janetta felt, as if she were watching a very entertaining drama of contemporary social interactions.
"Margaret, look at me!" said the man.
"Margaret, look at me!" the man said.
His deep, vibrating voice compelled the girl to raise her eyes. She looked up piteously, and seemed half afraid to withdraw her gaze from Wyvis' dark earnestness of aspect.
His deep, resonant voice made the girl look up. She glanced up with a sad expression and seemed almost scared to look away from Wyvis's serious, dark demeanor.
"Margaret—my darling—you said you loved me."
"Margaret—my love—you said you loved me."
"Yes—I do love you," she murmured; but she looked afraid.
"Yeah—I really do love you," she whispered; but she seemed scared.
"I am not altered, Margaret: I am the same Wyvis that you loved—the Wyvis that you kissed down by the brook, when you promised to be my wife. Have you forgotten? Ah no—not so soon. You would not have come here to-day if you had forgotten."
"I haven't changed, Margaret: I'm still the same Wyvis you loved—the Wyvis you kissed by the brook when you promised to be my wife. Have you forgotten? Oh no—not that quickly. You wouldn't have come here today if you had forgotten."
"I have not forgotten," she said, in a whisper.
"I haven't forgotten," she said, quietly.
"Then, darling, what difference does it make? There is no stain upon my birth. I would not ask you to share a dishonored name. But my parents were honest if they were poor, and what they were does not affect me. Margaret, speak, tell me, dear, that you will not give me up!"
"Then, sweetheart, what does it matter? There's nothing wrong with my background. I wouldn't want you to carry a tarnished name. But my parents were honest, even if they were poor, and who they were doesn't define me. Margaret, please, tell me, darling, that you won't give me up!"
Margaret tried to withdraw her hand. "I do not know what to say," she whispered.
Margaret tried to pull her hand back. "I don't know what to say," she whispered.
"Say that you love me."
"Tell me you love me."
"I—have said it."
"I've said it."
"Then, that you will not give me up?"
"Are you saying that you won't give me up?"
"Mamma!" said Margaret, entreatingly. "You hear what Wyvis says. It is not his fault. Why—why—won't you let us be happy?"
"Mama!" said Margaret, pleadingly. "You hear what Wyvis is saying. It's not his fault. Why—why—won't you let us be happy?"
"Don't appeal to your mother," said Wyvis, the workings of whose features showed that he was becoming frightfully agitated. "You know that she is against me. Listen to your own heart—what does it say? It speaks to you of my love for you, of your own love for me. Darling, you know how miserable my life has been. Are you going to scatter all my hopes again and plunge me down in the depths of gloom? And all for what? To satisfy a worldly scruple. It is not even as if I had been brought up in my early years in the station to which my father belonged. I have never known him—never known any relations but the Brands; and they are not so very much beneath you. Don't fail me, Margaret! I shall lose all faith in goodness if I lose faith in you!"
"Don't turn to your mother," Wyvis said, his face showing how incredibly anxious he was getting. "You know she's against me. Listen to your heart—what does it say? It tells you about my love for you, and your love for me. Sweetheart, you know how unhappy my life has been. Are you really going to crush all my hopes again and drag me down into despair? And all for what? To follow some social convention. It's not like I was raised in the same class as my father. I’ve never known him—I’ve never known anyone except the Brands; and they’re not that far below you. Please don’t let me down, Margaret! I’ll lose all faith in goodness if I lose faith in you!"
"I think," said Lady Caroline, in the rather disheartening pause which followed upon Wyvis' words—disheartening to him, at least, and also to Janetta, who had counted much upon Margaret's innate nobility of soul!—"I think that I may now be permitted to say a word to my daughter before she replies. What Mr. Wyvis Brand asks you to do, Margaret, is to marry him at once. Well, the time for coercion has gone by. Of course, we cannot prevent you from marrying him if you choose to do so, but on the other hand we shall never speak to you again."
"I think," said Lady Caroline, during the somewhat bleak silence that followed Wyvis' words—bleak for him, at least, and also for Janetta, who had relied heavily on Margaret's inherent nobility of spirit!—"I think I may now be allowed to say something to my daughter before she responds. What Mr. Wyvis Brand is asking you to do, Margaret, is to marry him right away. Well, the time for pressure has passed. Of course, we can’t stop you from marrying him if that's what you want, but on the other hand, we will never speak to you again."
Wyvis uttered a short laugh, as if he were scornfully ready to meet that contingency, but Margaret's look of startled horror recalled him to decorum.
Wyvis let out a brief laugh, as if he was mocking the possibility, but Margaret's expression of sudden horror brought him back to propriety.
"You would be no longer any child of ours," said Lady Caroline, calmly. "Your father concurs with me in this. You have known our views so long and so well that we feel it almost necessary to explain this to you. Mr. Brand wishes you to choose, as a matter of fact, between his house and ours. Make your choice—make it now, if you like; but understand—and I am very sorry to be obliged to say a thing which may perhaps hurt the feelings of some persons present—that if you marry the son of a ploughman and a scullery-maid—I do not mean to be more offensive than I can help—you cannot possibly expect to be received at Helmsley Court."
"You would no longer be our child," Lady Caroline said calmly. "Your father agrees with me on this. You've known our views for so long and so well that we feel we need to explain this to you. Mr. Brand wants you to choose, quite frankly, between his house and ours. Make your choice—now if you want; but understand—I regret having to say something that might hurt some people's feelings—that if you marry the son of a farmer and a maid, I don’t mean to be more offensive than necessary—you can’t expect to be welcomed at Helmsley Court."
"But, mamma! he ranks as one of the Brands of the Red House. Nobody knows."
"But, Mom! He’s one of the Brands from the Red House. Nobody knows."
"But everybody will know," said Lady Caroline, calmly. "I shall take care of that. I don't know how it is that Mr. Brand has got possession of the family estate—to which he has, of course, no right; but it has an ugly look of fraud about it, to which public attention had better be drawn at once. Mr. Brand may have been a party to the deception all along, for aught I know."
"But everyone will know," said Lady Caroline, calmly. "I’ll make sure of that. I don’t understand how Mr. Brand ended up with the family estate—which he definitely has no right to—but it certainly looks suspicious, almost like fraud, and we should bring it to the public’s attention right away. For all I know, Mr. Brand could have been involved in this deception from the start."
"That statement needs no refutation," said Wyvis, calmly, though with a dangerous glitter in his eyes. "I shall prove my integrity by handing over the Red House to my bro——to Cuthbert Brand, who is of course the rightful owner of the place."
"That statement doesn't need any rebuttal," said Wyvis calmly, though his eyes sparkled with danger. "I'll prove my integrity by handing over the Red House to my bro—to Cuthbert Brand, who is, of course, the rightful owner of the place."
"You hear. Margaret?" said Lady Caroline. "You will not even have the Red House in your portion. You have to choose between your mother and father and friends, position, wealth, refinement, luxury—and Wyvis Brand. That is your alternative. He will have no position of his own, no house to offer you; I am amazed at his selfishness, I must own, at making such a proposition."
"You heard that, Margaret?" said Lady Caroline. "You won’t even get the Red House as part of your inheritance. You have to pick between your mother, father, and friends, along with your status, wealth, elegance, luxury—and Wyvis Brand. That’s your choice. He won't have a position of his own or a home to give you; I’m honestly shocked at his selfishness for suggesting something like this."
"No, madam," said Mrs. Brand, breaking into the conversation for the first time, and seeming to forget her timidity in the defence of her beloved son Wyvis; "we are not so selfish as you think. The estate was left to Wyvis by my husband's will. He preferred that Wyvis should be master here; and we thought that no one knew the truth."
"No, ma'am," Mrs. Brand said, jumping into the conversation for the first time and appearing to forget her shyness while defending her beloved son Wyvis. "We're not as selfish as you think. The estate was left to Wyvis in my husband's will. He wanted Wyvis to be in charge here, and we believed that no one knew the truth."
"But I shall not be master here any longer," said her son. "I will hand over the place to Cuthbert at once. I will take nothing on false pretences. So, Margaret, choose between me and the advantages your mother offers you. It is for you to decide."
"But I won't be in charge here any longer," her son said. "I'm handing the place over to Cuthbert right away. I won't accept anything under false pretenses. So, Margaret, it’s up to you to choose between me and the benefits your mother is offering. The decision is yours."
"Oh, I can't, I can't! Why need I decide now?" said Margaret, clasping her hands. "Let me have time to think!"
"Oh, I can't, I can't! Why do I have to decide now?" said Margaret, clasping her hands. "Just give me some time to think!"
"No, you must decide now, Margaret," said Lady Caroline. "You have done a very unjustifiable thing in coming here to-day, and you must take the consequences. If you still wish to marry Mr. Wyvis Brand, you had better accept the offer of his mother's protection and remain here. If you come away with me, it must be understood that you give up any thought of such a marriage. You must renounce Mr. Wyvis Brand from this time forth and for ever. Pray, don't answer hastily. The question is this—do you mean to stay here or to come away with me?"
"No, you need to decide now, Margaret," said Lady Caroline. "You've done something really unjustifiable by coming here today, and you have to face the consequences. If you still want to marry Mr. Wyvis Brand, you should accept his mother's offer of protection and stay here. If you leave with me, you need to understand that you’re giving up any thoughts of that marriage. You have to renounce Mr. Wyvis Brand from now on and forever. Please, don't rush your answer. The question is—do you plan to stay here or come away with me?"
She rose as she spoke, and began to arrange the details of her dress, as though preparing to take her departure. Margaret stood pale, irresolute, miserable between her mother and her lover. Wyvis threw out his hands to her with an imploring gesture and an almost frenzied cry—"Margaret—love—come to me!" Janetta held her breath.
She stood up as she spoke and started to fix her dress, as if getting ready to leave. Margaret looked pale, uncertain, and unhappy, caught between her mother and her boyfriend. Wyvis reached out to her with a desperate gesture and a nearly frantic cry, "Margaret—my love—come to me!" Janetta held her breath.
But in that moment of indecision, Margaret's wavering eye fell upon Mrs. Brand. The mother was an unlovely object in her abject sorrow and despair. Her previous coldness and awkwardness told against her at that moment. It suddenly darted through Margaret's mind that she would have to accept this woman, with her common associations, her obscure origin, her doubtful antecedents, in a mother's place. The soul of the girl who had been brought up by Lady Caroline Adair revolted at the thought. Wyvis she loved, or thought she loved; Wyvis she could accept; but Wyvis' mother for her own, coupled with exclusion from the home where she had lived so many smooth and tranquil years, exclusion also from the society in which she had been taught that it was her right to take a distinguished place—this was too much. Her dreams fell from her like a garment. Plain, unvarnished reality unfolded itself instead. To be poor and obscure and unfriended, to be looked down upon and pitied, to be snubbed and passed by on the other side—this was what seemed to be the reality of things to Margaret's mind. It was too much for her to accept. She looked at it and passed by it.
But in that moment of uncertainty, Margaret's uncertain gaze landed on Mrs. Brand. The mother was an unappealing figure in her deep sorrow and despair. Her earlier coldness and awkwardness worked against her at that moment. Suddenly, it hit Margaret that she would have to embrace this woman, with her ordinary background, her unclear origins, her questionable past, as a mother. The girl who had been raised by Lady Caroline Adair recoiled at the thought. She loved Wyvis, or thought she did; she could accept Wyvis; but Wyvis's mother as her own, along with being cut off from the home where she had spent so many peaceful and happy years, and being excluded from the society where she had been taught it was her right to take a prominent place—this was too much. Her dreams fell away like a discarded garment. Plain, harsh reality presented itself instead. To be poor, obscure, and alone, to be looked down on and pitied, to be ignored and passed by—this was how things seemed to Margaret. It was too much for her to bear. She looked at it and moved past it.
She stretched out her hand timidly and touched her mother's arm. "Mamma," she said falteringly, "I—I will come with you." And then she burst into tears and fell upon her mother's neck, and over her shoulder Lady Caroline turned and smiled at Wyvis Brand. She had won her game.
She reached out her hand nervously and touched her mother's arm. "Mom," she said hesitantly, "I—I want to come with you." Then she broke down in tears and threw herself onto her mother's neck. Over her shoulder, Lady Caroline turned and smiled at Wyvis Brand. She had won her game.
"Of course you will, darling," she said, caressingly. "I did not think you could have been so wicked as to give us up. Come with me! this is nor the place for us."
"Of course you will, darling," she said gently. "I didn't think you could be so cruel as to abandon us. Come with me! This isn’t the right place for us."
And in the heart-struck silence which fell upon the little group that she left behind, Lady Caroline gravely bowed and led her weeping daughter from the room.
And in the heavy silence that fell over the small group she left behind, Lady Caroline solemnly bowed and took her weeping daughter out of the room.
"Oh, Margaret, Margaret!" Janetta suddenly cried out; but Margaret never once looked back. Perhaps if she had seen Wyvis Brand's face just then, she might have given way. It was a terrible face; hard, bitter, despairing; with lines of anguish about the mouth, and a lurid light in the deep-set, haggard-looking eyes. Janetta, in the pity of her heart, went up to her cousin, and took his clenched hand between her own.
"Oh, Margaret, Margaret!" Janetta suddenly shouted, but Margaret didn’t look back at all. Maybe if she had seen Wyvis Brand's face at that moment, she might have softened. It was a dreadful face; tough, bitter, and hopeless, with lines of suffering around the mouth and a fierce light in the deep-set, tired-looking eyes. Janetta, feeling pity in her heart, approached her cousin and took his clenched hand in her own.
"Wyvis, dear Wyvis," she said, "do not look so. Do not grieve. Indeed, she could not have been worthy of you, or she would not have done like this. All women are not like her, Wyvis. Some would have loved you for yourself."
"Wyvis, my dear Wyvis," she said, "don’t look so sad. Don’t be upset. Honestly, she couldn’t have been deserving of you, or she wouldn’t have acted this way. Not all women are like her, Wyvis. Some would have loved you for who you are."
And there she stopped, crimson and ashamed. For surely she had almost told him that she loved him!—that secret of which she had long been so much ashamed, and which had given her so much of grief and pain. But she attached too much importance to her own vague words. They did not betray her, and Wyvis scarcely listened to what she said. He broke into a short, harsh laugh, more hideous than a sob.
And there she paused, blushing and embarrassed. She had almost told him that she loved him!—that secret she had been so ashamed of for so long, which had caused her so much grief and pain. But she put too much weight on her own unclear words. They didn’t reveal her feelings, and Wyvis barely paid attention to what she was saying. He let out a short, harsh laugh, uglier than a sob.
"Are not all women like her?" he said. "Then they are worse. She was innocent, at any rate, if she was weak. But she has sold her soul now, if she ever had one, to the devil; and, as I would rather be with her in life and death than anywhere else, I shall make haste to go to the devil too."
"Are all women like her?" he said. "Then they're even worse. She was innocent, at least, even if she was weak. But now she has sold her soul, if she ever had one, to the devil; and since I'd rather be with her in life and death than anywhere else, I'm going to hurry and join her with the devil too."
He shook off her detaining hand, and strode to the door. There he turned, and looked fixedly at his mother.
He shrugged off her hand, and walked over to the door. There, he paused and stared intently at his mother.
"It is almost worse to be weak than wicked, I think," he said. "If you had told me the truth long ago, mother, I should have kept out of this complication. It's been your fault—my misery and my failure have always been your fault. It would have been better for me if you had left me to plough the fields like my father before me. As it is, life's over for me in this part of the world, and I may as well bid it good-bye."
"It’s almost worse to be weak than to be bad, I think," he said. "If you had told me the truth a long time ago, Mom, I would have avoided this mess. It's your fault—my misery and my failures have always been your fault. I would’ve been better off if you had let me work the fields like my dad did. As it stands, life is over for me here, and I might as well say goodbye."
Before they could stop him, he was gone. And Janetta could not follow, for Mrs. Brand sank fainting from her chair, and it was long before she could be recovered from the deathlike swoon into which she fell.
Before they could stop him, he was gone. And Janetta couldn't follow, because Mrs. Brand collapsed in her chair, and it took a long time for her to recover from the deathly faint she fell into.
And throughout that evening, and for days to come, Margaret Adair, although petted and caressed and praised on every hand, and persuaded into feeling that she had not only done the thing that was expected of her, but a very worthy and noble thing, was haunted by an uneasy consciousness, that the argument which had prevailed with her was not the love of home or of her parents, which, indeed, might have been a very creditable motive for her decision, but a shrinking from trouble, a dislike to effort of any kind, and an utter distaste for obscurity and humility. Janetta's reproachful call rang in her ears for days. She knew that she had chosen the baser part. True, as she argued with herself, it was right to obey one's parents, to be submissive and straightforward, to shrink from the idea of ingratitude and rebellion; and, if she had yielded on these grounds, she might have been somewhat consoled for the loss of her lover by the conviction that she had done her duty. But for some little time she was distressfully aware that she had never considered her parents in the matter at all. She had thought of worldly disadvantage only. She had not felt any desire to stand by Wyvis Brand in his trouble. She had felt only repugnance and disgust; and, having some elements of good in her, she was troubled and ashamed by her failure; for, even if she had done right in the main, she knew that she had done it in the wrong way.
And throughout that evening and for days afterward, Margaret Adair, despite being pampered, adored, and praised by everyone, and persuaded into believing she had not only met expectations but also accomplished something honorable, was plagued by a nagging awareness that her reasoning was not rooted in love for her home or her parents—which would have been a commendable motive—but rather a desire to avoid trouble, a dislike for any kind of effort, and a strong aversion to obscurity and humility. Janetta's accusing words echoed in her mind for days. She understood that she had chosen the lesser path. True, as she reasoned with herself, it was right to obey her parents, to be compliant and honest, and to shy away from ingratitude and rebellion; and had she submitted for these reasons, she might have found some comfort over losing her lover by reassuring herself that she had fulfilled her duty. But for a while, she was painfully aware that she hadn’t considered her parents at all in this situation. She had only thought about the potential worldly drawbacks. She hadn’t felt any urge to support Wyvis Brand during his troubles. Instead, she had only felt aversion and disgust; and possessing some sense of morality, she was troubled and ashamed by her shortcomings; for, even if she had ultimately done the right thing, she knew it was done with the wrong intentions.
But, of course, time changed her estimate of herself. She was so much caressed and flattered by her family for her "exquisite dutifulness," as they phrased it, that she ended by believing that she had behaved beautifully. And this belief was a great support to her during the winter that she subsequently spent with her parents in Italy.
But, of course, time changed how she viewed herself. Her family showered her with praise and compliments for her "exquisite dutifulness," as they put it, until she ended up believing that she had acted wonderfully. This belief was a significant comfort to her during the winter she later spent with her parents in Italy.
CHAPTER XXXIII.
RETROSPECT.
For my part, I am inclined to think that Margaret was more right than she knew. There was really no inherent fitness between her temperament and that of Wyvis Brand; and his position in the County was one which would have fretted her inexpressibly. She, who had been the petted favorite of a brilliant circle in town and country, to take rank as the wife of a ploughman's son! It would not have suited her at all; and her discontent would have ended in making Wyvis miserable.
For my part, I think Margaret was more right than she realized. There was really no natural connection between her personality and that of Wyvis Brand; and his status in the County would have frustrated her immensely. She, who had been the cherished favorite in a glamorous social scene, to be seen as the wife of a farmer's son! It would have been completely unsuitable for her, and her dissatisfaction would have ultimately made Wyvis unhappy.
He was, he considered, miserable enough already. He was sore all over—sore and injured and angry. He had been deceived in a manner which seemed to him unjustifiable from beginning to end. The disclosure of his parentage explained many little things which had been puzzling to him in his previous life, but it brought with it a baffling, passionate sense of having been fooled and duped—not a condition of things which was easy for him to support. Little by little the whole story became clear to him. For, when he flung out of the Red House after Margaret's departure, in a tumult of rage and shame, announcing his determination to go to the devil, he did not immediately seek out the Prince of Darkness: he only went to his lawyer. His lawyer told him a good deal, and Mrs. Brand, in a letter dictated to Janetta, told him more.
He felt pretty miserable already. He was sore all over—hurt, angry, and frustrated. He had been deceived in a way that seemed completely unjustifiable to him from start to finish. Learning about his parents explained a lot of things that had confused him in his past life, but it also left him with a confusing, intense feeling of being tricked and taken advantage of—not an easy situation for him to handle. Slowly, the whole story started to make sense to him. When he stormed out of the Red House after Margaret left, in a fit of rage and shame, declaring his intention to self-destruct, he didn’t immediately look for the devil: he first went to his lawyer. His lawyer shared a lot of information, and Mrs. Brand, in a letter dictated to Janetta, gave him even more.
Mary Wyvis, the daughter of the village inn-keeper at Roxby, was brought up to act as his barmaid, and early became engaged to marry her cousin, John Wyvis, ploughman. Everything seemed to be going smoothly, when Mark Brand appeared upon the scene, and fell desperately in love with the handsome barmaid. She returned his love, but was too conscientious to elope with him and forget her cousin, as he wished her to do. Her father supported John's claim, and threatened to horsewhip the fine gentleman if he visited the Roxby Arms again. By way of change, Mary then went into domestic service for a few weeks at Helmsley Manor. It was not expected that she would remain there, and it was thought by her friends that she distinctly "lowered herself" by accepting this position, for her father was a well-to-do man in his way; but Mary Wyvis made the break with Mark Brand by this new departure which she considered it essential for her to make; and she was thereby delivered from his attentions for a time. At Helmsley Manor she was treated with much consideration, being considered a superior young person for her class; and although only a scullery maid in name, she was allowed a good deal of liberty, and promoted to attend on Lady Caroline Bertie, who, as a girl of fourteen, was then visiting Mrs. Adair, the mother of the man whom she afterward married. Mary Wyvis was lured into confiding one or two of her little secrets to Lady Caroline; and when she left Helmsley Court to marry John Wyvis, that young lady took so much interest in the affair that she attended the wedding and gave the bride a wedding-present. And as she often visited the Adairs, she seldom failed to asked after Mary, until that consummation of Mary's fate which effectually destroyed Lady Caroline's interest in her.
Mary Wyvis, the daughter of the village innkeeper at Roxby, was raised to work as his barmaid and became engaged to marry her cousin, John Wyvis, a ploughman, early on. Everything seemed to be going well until Mark Brand showed up and fell head over heels for the attractive barmaid. She loved him back but felt too responsible to run away with him and forget about her cousin, as he wanted her to. Her father supported John's claim and threatened to whip Mark if he ever visited the Roxby Arms again. To change the scenery, Mary decided to work as a domestic servant for a few weeks at Helmsley Manor. It was not expected that she would stay long, and her friends thought she was "lowering herself" by taking this position, since her father was fairly well-off. However, Mary Wyvis saw this move as essential to breaking away from Mark Brand, which succeeded in keeping his advances at bay for a while. At Helmsley Manor, she was treated with a lot of respect, regarded as a superior young woman for her background; and although she was technically a scullery maid, she had quite a bit of freedom and even got promoted to attend to Lady Caroline Bertie, who was visiting Mrs. Adair, the mother of the man she later married, at the age of fourteen. Mary was drawn into sharing a few of her secrets with Lady Caroline; and when she left Helmsley Court to marry John Wyvis, the young lady was so interested in the wedding that she attended and gifted the bride a wedding present. And since she often visited the Adairs, she regularly inquired about Mary until the event that ultimately shifted Lady Caroline's interest away from her.
Wyvis the ploughman was accidentally killed, and Mary's child, named John after his father, was born shortly after the ploughman's death. It was then that Mark Brand sought out his old love, and to better purpose than before. His passion for her had been strengthened by what he was pleased to call her desertion of him. He proposed marriage, and offered to adopt the boy. Mary Wyvis accepted both propositions, and left England with him almost immediately, in order to escape mocking and slanderous tongues.
Wyvis the ploughman was accidentally killed, and Mary's child, named John after his father, was born shortly after the ploughman's death. It was then that Mark Brand went to find his old love, this time with more intention. His feelings for her had grown stronger due to what he called her abandonment of him. He proposed marriage and offered to adopt the boy. Mary Wyvis accepted both offers and left England with him almost immediately to get away from gossip and slanderous comments.
It was inevitable that evil should be said of her. Mark Brand's pursuit of her before her marriage to Wyvis had been well known. That she should marry him so soon after her first husband's death seemed to point to some continued understanding between the two, and caused much gossip in the neighborhood. Such gossip was really unfounded, for Mary was a good woman in her way, though not a very wise one; but the charges against her were believed in many places, and never disproved. It was even whispered that the little boy was Mark Brand's own son, and that John Wyvis had met his death through some foul play. Rumors of this kind died down in course of time. But they were certainly sufficient to account for the disfavor with which the County eyed the Brands in general, and Mrs. Brand in particular. Mark Brand lived very little at the Red House after his marriage. He knew what a storm of indignation had been spent upon his conduct, and he was well aware of the aspersions on his wife's character. He was too reckless by nature to try to set things straight: he considered that he did his best for his family when he left England behind him, and trained the boys, Wyvis and Cuthbert, to love a foreign land better than their own.
It was inevitable that people would speak badly of her. Mark Brand's pursuit of her before her marriage to Wyvis was well known. That she married him so soon after her first husband's death seemed to suggest a continued connection between the two, sparking a lot of gossip in the neighborhood. This gossip was really unfounded, as Mary was a good woman in her own way, though not very wise; however, the accusations against her were believed in many places and were never disproved. It was even rumored that the little boy was Mark Brand's son and that John Wyvis had died due to foul play. Eventually, these rumors faded over time, but they certainly explained the scorn with which the County viewed the Brands in general, and Mrs. Brand in particular. Mark Brand spent very little time at the Red House after his marriage. He knew how much anger had been directed at his actions, and he was well aware of the doubts about his wife's character. He was too reckless by nature to try to set things right: he believed he did his best for his family by leaving England behind and teaching the boys, Wyvis and Cuthbert, to love a foreign land more than their own.
He grew very fond of Mary's boy during the first few years of his married life. This fondness led him to wish that the boy were his own, and the appearance of Cuthbert did not alter this odd liking for another man's son. He never cared very much for Cuthbert, who was delicate and lame from babyhood; but Wyvis was the apple of his eye. The boy was called John Wyvis: it was easy enough in a foreign country to let him slip into the position of the eldest of the family as Wyvis Brand. A baby son was born before Cuthbert, and dying a month old, gave Mark all the opportunity that he needed. He sent word to old Wyvis at Roxby that John's boy was dead; and he then quietly substituted Wyvis in place of his own son. Every year, he argued, would make the real difference of age between John's boy and the dead child less apparent: it would save trouble to speak of Wyvis as his own, and troublesome inquiries were not likely to be made. Time and use made him almost forget that Wyvis did not really belong to him; and but for his wife's insistence he would not even have made the will which secured the Red House to his adopted son. Cuthbert was of course treated with scandalous injustice by this will; but the secret had been well kept, and the story was fully known to nobody save the Brands' lawyer and Mary Brand herself.
He grew very attached to Mary's boy during the first few years of his married life. This attachment made him wish the boy were his own, and the arrival of Cuthbert didn’t change his unusual affection for another man's son. He never cared much for Cuthbert, who had been delicate and lame since he was a baby; but Wyvis was his pride and joy. The boy was named John Wyvis: it was easy enough in a foreign country for him to take on the role of the eldest in the family as Wyvis Brand. A baby son was born before Cuthbert, but he died at one month old, giving Mark all the opportunity he needed. He informed old Wyvis at Roxby that John's boy had died; and then he quietly replaced his own son with Wyvis. Every year, he reasoned, would make the age difference between John's boy and the dead child less noticeable: it would be easier to refer to Wyvis as his own, and people were unlikely to ask too many questions. Time and familiarity made him almost forget that Wyvis wasn’t really his; and if it weren’t for his wife’s insistence, he wouldn’t have even made the will that secured the Red House for his adopted son. Cuthbert was, of course, unfairly treated by this will; but the secret had been well kept, and the truth was known only to the Brands’ lawyer and Mary Brand herself.
The way in which Lady Caroline had ferreted out the secret remained a mystery to the Brands. But they never gave her half enough credit for her remarkable cleverness. When she saw Wyvis Brand, she had been struck almost at once by his likeness to John Wyvis, the man who married her old favorite, Mary. She leaped quickly to the conviction that he was not Mark Brand's son. And when Margaret's infatuation for him declared itself, she went straight to her husband's man of business, and commissioned him to find out all that could be found out about the Brands during the period of their early married life in Italy. The task was surprisingly easy. Mark Brand had taken few precautions, for he had drifted rather than deliberately steered towards the substitution of Wyvis for his own eldest son. A very few inquiries elicited all that Lady Caroline wanted to know. But she had not been quite sure of her facts when she entered the Red House, and, if Mrs. Brand had been a little cooler and a little braver, she might have defeated her enemy's ends, and carried her secret inviolate to her grave.
The way Lady Caroline figured out the secret was a mystery to the Brands. But they never gave her enough credit for her impressive cleverness. When she saw Wyvis Brand, she immediately noticed how much he looked like John Wyvis, the man who married her old favorite, Mary. She quickly became convinced that he wasn’t Mark Brand's son. And when Margaret's crush on him became obvious, she went straight to her husband’s lawyer and asked him to find out everything he could about the Brands during their early married life in Italy. The task turned out to be surprisingly easy. Mark Brand hadn’t taken many precautions since he had more or less drifted into replacing Wyvis for his own oldest son. A few inquiries revealed all that Lady Caroline needed to know. However, she wasn’t completely sure of her facts when she entered the Red House, and if Mrs. Brand had been a bit cooler and braver, she might have thwarted her enemy’s plans and taken her secret to the grave.
But courage and coolness were the last things that could be expected from Mrs. Brand. She had never possessed a strong mind and the various chances and changes of her life had enfeebled instead of strengthening it. Mark Brand had proved by no means a loving or faithful husband, and did not scruple to taunt her with her inferiority of position, and to threaten that he would mortify Wyvis' pride some day by a revelation of his true name and descent. He was too fond of Wyvis to carry his threat into effect but he made the poor woman, his wife, suffer an infinity of torture, the greater part of which might have been avoided if she had chanced to be gifted with a higher spirit and a firmer will.
But courage and composure were the last things you'd expect from Mrs. Brand. She had never had a strong mind, and the different ups and downs throughout her life had weakened it instead of making it stronger. Mark Brand was far from being a loving or faithful husband, and he wasn't shy about taunting her for her lower status, even threatening to embarrass Wyvis by revealing his true name and heritage. He cared too much about Wyvis to actually go through with his threat, but he made his poor wife suffer endlessly, a lot of which could have been avoided if she had been blessed with a stronger spirit and a more determined will.
Wyvis Brand went immediately to London after the interview with his lawyer in Beaminster, and from London, in a few days, he wrote to Cuthbert. The letter was curt, but not unfriendly. He wished, he said, to repair the injustice that had been done, and to restore to Cuthbert the inheritance that was his by right. He had already instructed his lawyers to take the necessary steps, and he was glad to think that Cuthbert and Nora would now be able to make the Red House what it ought to be. He hoped that they would be very happy. For himself, he thought of immigrating: he was heartily sick of modern civilization, and believed that he would more easily find friends and fellow-workers amongst the Red Skins of the Choctaw Indians than in "County" drawing-rooms. And only by this touch did Wyvis betray the bitterness that filled his heart.
Wyvis Brand went straight to London after meeting with his lawyer in Beaminster, and within a few days, he wrote to Cuthbert from London. The letter was brief but not unfriendly. He mentioned that he wanted to fix the wrong that had been done and to give Cuthbert back the inheritance that rightfully belonged to him. He had already told his lawyers to take the necessary actions, and he was happy to think that Cuthbert and Nora would now be able to turn the Red House into what it should be. He hoped they would be very happy. As for himself, he was considering moving away: he was completely tired of modern society and felt he would have an easier time finding friends and kindred spirits among the Red Skins of the Choctaw Indians than in the drawing rooms of "County." This was the only hint of the bitterness that filled Wyvis’ heart.
Cuthbert rushed up to town at once in a white heat of indignation. He was only just in time to find Wyvis at his hotel, for he had taken his passage to America, and was going to start almost immediately. But there was time at least for a very energetic discussion between the two young men.
Cuthbert rushed into town immediately, filled with anger. He barely made it in time to catch Wyvis at his hotel, as Wyvis had booked his flight to America and was about to leave almost right away. But there was still time for a very intense conversation between the two young men.
"If you think," said Cuthbert, hotly, "that I'm going to take your place, you are very much mistaken."
"If you think," Cuthbert said heatedly, "that I'm going to take your spot, you're very wrong."
"It is not my place. It has been mine only by fraud."
"It’s not my place. I’ve only had it through deceit."
"Not a bit of it. It is yours by my father's will. He knew the truth, and chose to take this course."
"Not at all. It belongs to you according to my father's will. He knew the truth and decided to go this route."
"Very unfair to you, Cuth," said Wyvis, a faint smile showing itself for the first time on his haggard face.
"That’s really unfair to you, Cuth," said Wyvis, a faint smile appearing for the first time on his worn face.
Cuthbert shrugged his shoulders. "My dear fellow, do you suppose it's any news to me that my father cared more for your little finger than for my whole body? He chose—practically—to disinherit me in your favor; and a very good thing it's been for me too. I should never have taken to Art if I had been a landed proprietor."
Cuthbert shrugged. "My dear friend, do you think it’s news to me that my father cared more about your little finger than my entire existence? He practically chose to disinherit me for your benefit, and honestly, that’s been a blessing for me. I never would have pursued Art if I owned land."
"I don't understand it," said Wyvis, meditatively. "One would have expected him to be jealous of his wife's family—and then you're a much better fellow than I am."
"I don't get it," said Wyvis, thinking it over. "You'd think he'd be jealous of his wife's family—and honestly, you're a much better guy than I am."
"That was the reason," said Cuthbert, sitting down and nursing his lame leg, after a characteristic fashion of his own "I was a meek child—a sickly lad who didn't get into mischief. I was afraid of horses, you may remember, and hated manly exercises of every kind. Now you were never so happy as when you were on a horse's back——"
"That was the reason," Cuthbert said, sitting down and nursing his sore leg in his typical way. "I was a quiet kid—a sickly boy who didn’t get into trouble. I was scared of horses, as you might recall, and I despised all forms of manly activities. But you were always the happiest when you were riding a horse—"
"A strain inherited from my ploughman father, I suppose," said Wyvis, rather grimly.
"A trait I got from my farmer dad, I guess," said Wyvis, somewhat seriously.
"And you got into scrapes innumerable; for which he liked you all the better. And you—well you know, old boy, you were never a reproach to him, as the sight of me was!"
"And you got into countless messes; for which he liked you even more. And you—well you know, man, you were never a disappointment to him, like I was!"
Cuthbert's voice dropped. He had never spoken of it before, but he and Wyvis knew well enough that his lameness was the result of his father's brutal treatment of Mary Brand shortly before the birth of her second son.
Cuthbert's voice lowered. He had never talked about it before, but he and Wyvis were well aware that his lameness came from his father's harsh treatment of Mary Brand just before she gave birth to her second son.
"He ought to have been more bent on making amends than on sacrificing you to me," said Wyvis, bitterly.
"He should have focused more on making things right than on handing you over to me," said Wyvis, bitterly.
"Oh, don't look at it in that way," Cuthbert answered. The natural sweetness of his disposition made it painful to him to hear his father blamed, although that father had done his best to make his life miserable. "He never meant to hurt me, the poor old man; and when he had done it, the sight of my infirmity became exquisitely painful to him. I can forgive him that; I can forgive him everything. There are others whom it is more difficult to forgive."
"Oh, don’t look at it like that," Cuthbert replied. His natural kindness made it hard for him to hear his father being blamed, even though that father had tried his best to make his life difficult. "He never meant to hurt me, the poor old man; and when he did, seeing my weakness became incredibly painful for him. I can forgive him for that; I can forgive him for everything. There are others it's harder to forgive."
"You mean——"
"You mean—"
"I mean women who have not the courage to be true," said Cuthbert, in a low voice. He did not look at his brother, but he felt certain that a thrill of pain passed through him. For a minute or two Wyvis did not speak.
"I mean women who lack the courage to be honest," said Cuthbert in a quiet voice. He didn’t look at his brother, but he was sure he felt a jolt of pain. For a minute or two, Wyvis stayed silent.
"Well," he said at last, forcing an uneasy laugh, "I think that she was perhaps right. She might not have been very happy. And I doubt, after all, whether I ought to have asked her. Janetta thought not, at any rate."
"Well," he finally said, forcing a nervous laugh, "I think she might have been right. She may not have been very happy. And I really wonder if I should have asked her in the first place. Janetta doesn't think so, anyway."
"Janetta is generally very wise."
"Janetta is usually very wise."
"So she is very wise. I am legally quite free, but she thinks me—morally—bound."
"So she's really wise. I’m legally free, but she believes I’m—morally—obligated."
"Well, so do I," said Cuthbert, frankly. "On all moral and religious grounds, I think you are as much bound as ever you were. And if Miss Adair refused you on those grounds, she has more right on her side than I thought."
"Well, so do I," Cuthbert said honestly. "From a moral and religious standpoint, I believe you’re just as obligated as you’ve ever been. And if Miss Adair turned you down for those reasons, she has more justification than I realized."
"Ah, but she did not," answered Wyvis, dryly. "She refused me because I was not rich, not 'in society,' and a ploughman's son."
"Ah, but she didn’t," Wyvis replied flatly. "She turned me down because I wasn't wealthy, wasn't 'in society,' and was just a farmer's son."
"That's bad," said his brother. And then the two sat for a little time in silence, which is the way of Englishmen when one wishes to show sympathy for another.
"That's bad," his brother said. Then they both sat quietly for a bit, which is how Englishmen show sympathy for one another.
"But we are not approaching what I want to say at all," said Cuthbert, presently. "We must not let our feelings run away with us. We are both in a very awkward position, old boy, but we shan't make it better by publishing it to the world. If you throw up the place in this absurd fashion—excuse the term—you will publish it to the world at large."
"But we're really not getting to the point of what I want to say," Cuthbert said after a moment. "We can't let our emotions take over. We're both in a really tricky spot, my friend, but airing it out publicly won't help. If you quit in such a ridiculous way—sorry for the term—you will make it public knowledge."
"Do you think that matters to me?" asked Wyvis, sternly.
"Do you think that matters to me?" Wyvis asked, sounding serious.
"Perhaps not to you. But it matters to mother, and to me. And it affects our father's character."
"Maybe it doesn't matter to you. But it matters to Mom and me. And it impacts our dad's character."
"Your father's, not mine."
"Your dad's, not mine."
"He was the only father you ever knew, and you have no reason to find fault with him."
"He was the only dad you ever knew, and you have no reason to criticize him."
Wyvis groaned impatiently. "One has duties to the living, not to the dead."
Wyvis sighed with frustration. "You have responsibilities to the living, not to the dead."
"One has duties to the dead, too. You can't give up the Red House to me—even if I would take it, which I won't—without having the whole story made public. My father hasn't a very good reputation in the County: people will think no better of him for having lamed me, disinherited me, and practiced a fraud on them. That's what they will say about the affair, you know. We can't let the world know."
"One has responsibilities to those who have passed as well. You can't just hand over the Red House to me—even if I would accept it, which I wouldn't—without making the entire story public. My father doesn't have a great reputation in the County; people will only think worse of him for having injured me, cut me out of his will, and deceived them. That's what they will believe about the situation, you know. We can't let the world find out."
"Then I'd better go and shoot myself. It seems to me the only thing I can do."
"Then I might as well go and kill myself. It feels like that's the only thing I can do."
"And what about Julian? The estate would pass to him, of course," said Cuthbert, coolly. He saw that Wyvis' face changed a little at the mention of Julian's name.
"And what about Julian? The estate would go to him, of course," Cuthbert said calmly. He noticed that Wyvis's expression shifted slightly at the mention of Julian's name.
"No, I could will it to you—make it over to you, with the condition that it should go to the Foundling Hospital if you wouldn't accept it."
"No, I could transfer it to you—give it to you, with the condition that it should go to the Foundling Hospital if you wouldn't take it."
"I think that a will of that kind could be easily set aside on the ground of insanity," said Cuthbert, with a slight smile.
"I think a will like that could easily be dismissed due to insanity," said Cuthbert, with a slight smile.
"I could find a way out of the difficulty, if I tried, I have no doubt," said Wyvis, frowning gloomily and pulling at his moustache.
"I could figure out a way out of this situation if I really tried, I'm sure," said Wyvis, frowning bleakly and tugging at his mustache.
"Don't try," said his brother, leaning forward and speaking persuasively. "Let things continue much as they are. I am content: Nora is content. Why should you not be so, too?" Then, as Wyvis shook his head: "Make your mind easy then if you must do something, by giving me a sum down, or a slice of your income, old man. Upon my word I wouldn't live in the old place if you gave it to me. It is picturesque—but damp. Come let's compromise matters."
"Don't try," his brother said, leaning in and speaking earnestly. "Let things stay pretty much as they are. I'm happy: Nora's happy. Why shouldn't you be, too?" When Wyvis shook his head, he continued, "If you really need to do something, put your mind at ease by giving me a lump sum or a portion of your income, my friend. Honestly, I wouldn't want to live in that old place even if you offered it to me. It looks nice—but it's damp. Come on, let's find a middle ground."
"I love every stick and stone in the place," said Wyvis grimly.
"I love every stick and stone here," said Wyvis seriously.
"I know you do. I don't. I want to live in Paris or Vienna with Nora, and enjoy myself I don't want to paint pot-boilers. I say like the man in the parable, 'Give me the portion that belongeth to me,' and I'll go my way, promising, however, not to spend it in riotous living. Won't that arrangement suit you?"
"I know you do. I don’t. I want to live in Paris or Vienna with Nora and have a good time. I don’t want to paint commercial work. Like the man in the parable says, 'Give me what’s mine,' and I’ll go my way, promising not to squander it on wild living. Doesn’t that arrangement work for you?"
Wyvis demurred at first, but was finally persuaded into making an arrangement of the kind that Cuthbert desired. He retained the Red House, but he bestowed on his brother enough to give him an ample income for the life that Cuthbert and Nora wished to lead. During his absence from England, Mrs. Brand and Julian were still to inhabit the Red House. And Wyvis announced his intention of going to South America to shoot big game, from which Cuthbert inferred that his heart, although bruised, was not broken yet.
Wyvis hesitated at first, but eventually agreed to make the arrangement that Cuthbert wanted. He kept the Red House but gave his brother enough to ensure a comfortable income for the life that Cuthbert and Nora wanted to live. While he was away from England, Mrs. Brand and Julian would continue living in the Red House. Wyvis also mentioned that he planned to go to South America to hunt big game, which led Cuthbert to believe that his heart, though hurt, wasn't completely shattered yet.
CHAPTER XXXIV.
FROM DISTANT LANDS.
More than a year had passed away since the events recorded in the last chapter. Early autumn was beginning to touch the leaves with gold and crimson; the later flowers were coming into bloom, and the fruit hung purple and russet-red upon the boughs. The woods about Beaminster had put on a gorgeous mantle, and the gardens were gay with color, and yet over all there hung the indefinable brooding melancholy that comes of the first touch of decay. It was of this that Janetta Colwyn was chiefly conscious, as she walked in the Red House grounds and looked at the yellowing leaves that eddied through the still air to the gravelled walks and unshorn lawns below. Janetta was thinner and paler than in days of yore, and yet there was a peaceful expression upon her face which gave it an added charm. She had discarded her black gowns and wore a pretty dark red dress which suited her admirably. There was a look of thought and feeling in her dark eyes, a sweetness in her smile, which would always redeem her appearance from the old charge of insignificance that used to be brought against it. Small and slight she might be, but never a woman to be overlooked.
More than a year had passed since the events recorded in the last chapter. Early autumn was starting to touch the leaves with gold and crimson; the later flowers were blooming, and the fruit hung purple and russet-red on the branches. The woods around Beaminster had donned a stunning mantle, and the gardens were vibrant with color, yet there was an indefinable brooding sadness that came with the first signs of decay. This is what Janetta Colwyn felt the most as she walked in the Red House grounds, watching the yellowing leaves swirl through the still air onto the gravel paths and unkempt lawns below. Janetta was thinner and paler than before, but there was a peaceful expression on her face that added to her charm. She had swapped her black dresses for a lovely dark red one that suited her perfectly. There was a look of thoughtfulness and emotion in her dark eyes, a sweetness in her smile, which always lifted her appearance beyond the old criticism of being insignificant. Small and slight she might be, but she was never a woman to be overlooked.
The past few months had seen several changes in her family. Mrs. Colwyn was now Mrs. Burroughs, and filled her place with more dignity than had been expected. She was kept in strict order by her husband and his sister, and, like many weak persons, was all the better and happier for feeling a strong hand over her. The children had accommodated themselves very well to the new life, and were very fond of their stepfather. Nora and Cuthbert had quitted the Red House almost immediately after their marriage, and gone to Paris, whence Nora wrote glowing accounts to her sister of the happiness of her life. And Janetta had taken up her abode at the Red House, nominally as governess to little Julian, and companion to Mrs. Brand, but practically ruler of the household, adviser-in-chief to every one on the estate; teacher, comforter, and confidante in turn, or all at once. She could not remain long in any place without winning trust and affection, and there was not a servant in Wyvis Brand's employ who did not soon learn that the best way of gaining help in need or redress for any grievance was to address himself or herself to little Miss Colwyn. To Mrs. Brand, now more weak and ailing than ever, Janetta was like a daughter. And secure in her love, little Julian never knew what it was to miss a mother's care.
The past few months had brought several changes to her family. Mrs. Colwyn was now Mrs. Burroughs and filled her role with more dignity than anyone expected. She was kept in line by her husband and his sister, and, like many sensitive people, she was happier and better for having a strong hand guiding her. The children adjusted quite well to the new life and were very fond of their stepdad. Nora and Cuthbert left the Red House almost immediately after their wedding and headed to Paris, where Nora sent her sister exciting updates about her happy life. Janetta moved into the Red House, officially as a governess for little Julian and a companion to Mrs. Brand, but in reality, she ran the household, was the go-to advisor for everyone on the estate, and often acted as a teacher, comforter, and confidante, sometimes all at once. She couldn't stay in any place for long without earning trust and affection, and there wasn't a servant in Wyvis Brand's employment who didn't quickly realize that the best way to get help or resolve any issues was to turn to little Miss Colwyn. To Mrs. Brand, who was now weaker and more unwell than ever, Janetta was like a daughter. Thanks to her love, little Julian never experienced the absence of a mother's care.
Janetta might have her own private cares and worries, but in public, at any rate, she was seldom anything but cheerful. It was a duty that she owed the world, she thought, to look bright in it, and especially a duty to Mrs. Brand and little Julian, who would sorely have missed her ready playfulness and her tender little jokes if ever she had forgotten herself so far as to put on a gloomy countenance. And yet she sometimes felt very much dispirited. She had no prospects of prosperity; she could not expect to live at the Red House for ever; and yet, when Wyvis came home and she had to go—which, of course, must happen some time, since Mrs. Brand was growing old and infirm, and Julian would have to go to school—what would she do? She asked herself this question many times, and could never find a very satisfactory answer. She might advertise for a situation: she might take lodgings in London, and give lessons: she might go to the house of her stepfather. Each of these attempts to solve the problem of her future gave her a cold shudder and a sudden sickness of heart. And yet, as she often severely told herself, what else was there for her to do?
Janetta might have her own private worries, but in public, she was usually cheerful. She felt it was her duty to bright up the world around her, especially for Mrs. Brand and little Julian, who would really miss her playful nature and her sweet jokes if she ever let herself look gloomy. Still, she sometimes felt very down. She had no hope for a bright future; she couldn’t expect to stay at the Red House forever, and when Wyvis came home and she had to leave—which would eventually happen, since Mrs. Brand was getting older and weaker, and Julian would need to go to school—what would she do? She asked herself this question many times and could never find a satisfying answer. She could look for a job: she could rent a place in London and give lessons: she could go to her stepfather's house. Each of these options for her future made her feel a chill and a sudden heaviness in her heart. And yet, as she often sternly reminded herself, what else was she supposed to do?
She had heard nothing of the Adairs, save through common town gossip, for many months. The house was shut up, and they were still travelling abroad. Margaret had evidently quite given up her old friend, Janetta, and this desertion made Janetta's heart a little sore. Wyvis also was in foreign lands. He had been to many places, and killed a great many wild beasts—so much all the world knew, and few people knew anything more. To his mother he wrote seldom, though kindly. An occasional note to Julian, or a post card to Cuthbert or his agent, would give a new address from time to time, but it was to Janetta only that he sometimes wrote a really long and interesting epistle, detailing some of his adventures in the friendly and intimate way which his acquaintance with her seemed to warrant. He did not mention any of his private affairs: he never spoke of that painful last scene at the Red House, of Margaret, of his mother, of his wife; but he wrote of the scenes through which he passed, and the persons whom he met, with an unreserve which Janetta knew to be the sincerest compliment.
She hadn’t heard anything about the Adairs, except through town gossip, for many months. Their house was closed up, and they were still traveling abroad. Margaret had clearly given up on her old friend, Janetta, and this abandonment made Janetta feel a bit hurt. Wyvis was also in foreign countries. He had been to many places and hunted a lot of wild animals—everyone knew that, but not many knew anything more. He rarely wrote to his mother, but when he did, it was nice. Occasionally, he would send a note to Julian or a postcard to Cuthbert or his agent to share a new address, but to Janetta alone did he sometimes write a really long and interesting letter, sharing details about his adventures in a friendly and personal way that his relationship with her seemed to allow. He didn’t mention any of his personal issues: he never talked about that painful final scene at the Red House, or Margaret, or his mother, or his wife; instead, he wrote about the places he visited and the people he met with an openness that Janetta recognized as the sincerest form of flattery.
But on this autumnal day she had received a letter in which another note was struck. And it was for this reason that she had brought it out into the garden, so that she might think over it, and read it again in the shadow of the great beech trees, away from the anxious eyes of Mrs. Brand and the eager childish questions of Wyvis' boy.
But on this autumn day, she had gotten a letter that changed everything. That’s why she took it out to the garden, so she could think about it and read it again in the shade of the big beech trees, away from Mrs. Brand's worried gaze and the curious questions of Wyvis' son.
For three pages Wyvis had written in his usual strain. He was not perhaps an ideally good letter-writer, but he had a terse, forcible style of his own, and could describe a scene with some amount of graphic power. In the midst of an account of certain brigands with whom he had met in Sicily, however, he had, in this letter, broken off quite suddenly and struck into a new subject in a new and unexpected way.
For three pages, Wyvis had written in his typical way. He might not be the best letter-writer, but he had a concise, impactful style and could vividly describe a scene. In the middle of recounting his encounter with some bandits he met in Sicily, though, he suddenly shifted gears and jumped to a new topic in an unexpected manner.
"I had written thus far when I was interrupted: the date of the letter, you will see, is three weeks ago. I put down my pen and went out: I found that fever had made its appearance, so I packed up my traps that afternoon and started for Norway. A sudden change, you will say? Heaven knows why I went there, but I am glad I did.
"I had written this much when I was interrupted: the date of the letter, as you'll see, is three weeks ago. I set my pen down and stepped outside: I realized that I was coming down with a fever, so I packed my things that afternoon and headed to Norway. A sudden change, you might say? Who knows why I went there, but I'm glad I did."
"It was early in July when I reached the hotel at V——. There was table d'hote and many another sign of civilization, which bored me not a little. However, I made the best of a bad job, and went down to dinner with the rest, took my seat without noticing my companions until I was seated, and then found myself next to—can you guess who, Janetta?—I am sure you never will.
"It was early July when I arrived at the hotel in V——. There was table d'hote and plenty of signs of civilization, which honestly bored me quite a bit. Still, I tried to make the best of a bad situation and went down to dinner with everyone else, took my seat without paying attention to my companions until I was settled in, and then realized I was sitting next to—can you guess who, Janetta?—I’m sure you’ll never figure it out."
"Lady Caroline Adair!!!
"Caroline Adair!!!"
"Her daughter was just beyond her, and Mr. Adair beyond the daughter, so the fair Margaret was well guarded. Of course I betrayed no sign of recognition, but I wished myself at Jericho very heartily. For, between ourselves, Janetta, I made such an ass of myself last summer that my ears burn to think of it, and it was not a particularly honorable or gentlemanly ass, I believe, so that I deserve to be drowned in the deep sea for my folly. I can only hope that I did not show what I felt.
"Her daughter was just in front of her, and Mr. Adair was behind the daughter, so the lovely Margaret was well protected. I didn’t show any sign of recognition, but I really wished I were anywhere else, even Jericho. Between you and me, Janetta, I embarrassed myself so badly last summer that I cringe just thinking about it, and I don’t think it was very honorable or gentlemanly, so I probably deserve to be thrown into the deep sea for my foolishness. I can only hope I didn’t reveal how I felt."
"Miss Adair was blooming: fair, serene, self-possessed as ever. She did not show any sign of embarrassment, I can tell you. She did not even blush. She looked at me once or twice with the faint, well-bred indifference with which the well-brought-up young lady usually eyes a perfect stranger. It was Mr. Adair who did all the embarrassment for us. He turned purple when he saw me, and wanted his daughter to come away from the table. My ears are quick, and I heard what he said to her, and I heard also her reply. 'Why should I go away, dear papa! I don't mind in the least.' Kind of her not to mind, wasn't it? And do you think I was going to 'mind,' after that? I lifted up my head, which I had hitherto bent studiously over my soup, and began to talk to my neighbor on the other side, a stalwart English clergyman with a blue ribbon at his button-hole.
Miss Adair looked stunning: fair, calm, and as self-assured as ever. She didn’t show any signs of embarrassment, trust me. She didn’t even blush. She glanced at me once or twice with the subtle, refined indifference that a well-mannered young lady usually gives a complete stranger. It was Mr. Adair who felt all the awkwardness for us. He turned red when he saw me and wanted his daughter to leave the table. My ears are quick, and I heard what he said to her, as well as her response. 'Why should I leave, dear Dad? I don’t mind at all.' It was nice of her not to mind, wasn’t it? And do you think I was going to 'mind' after that? I lifted my head, which I had been studying over my soup, and started chatting with the neighbor on my other side, a strong English clergyman with a blue ribbon on his lapel.
"But presently, to my surprise, Lady Caroline addressed me. 'I hope you have not forgotten me, Mr. Brand,' she said, quite graciously. I must confess, Janetta, that I stared at her. The calm audacity of the woman took me by surprise. She looked as amiable as if we were close friends meeting after a long absence. I hope you won't be very angry with me when I tell you how I answered her. 'Pardon me,' I said, 'my name is Wyvis—not Brand.' And then I went on talking to my muscular Christian on the left.
"But right now, to my surprise, Lady Caroline spoke to me. 'I hope you haven't forgotten me, Mr. Brand,' she said, quite graciously. I must admit, Janetta, that I stared at her. The calm boldness of the woman caught me off guard. She looked as friendly as if we were close friends catching up after a long time apart. I hope you won't be too upset when I tell you how I responded. 'Excuse me,' I said, 'my name is Wyvis—not Brand.' And then I continued talking to my muscular Christian friend on my left."
"She looked just a little bit disconcerted. Not much, you know. It would take a great deal to disconcert Lady Caroline very much. But she did not try to talk to me again! I choked her off that time, anyhow.
"She looked a bit uncomfortable. Not a lot, you know. It would take a lot to truly rattle Lady Caroline. But she didn’t try to talk to me again! I shut her down that time, anyway."
"And, now, let me make a confession. I don't admire Margaret Adair in the very least. I did, I know: and I made a fool of myself, and worse, perhaps, about her: but she does, not move one fibre of my heart now, she does not make it beat a bit faster, and she does not give my eye more pleasure than a wax doll would give me. She is fair and sweet and tranquil, I know: but what has she done with her heart and her brain? I suppose her mother has them in her keeping, and will make them over to her husband when she marries?... I know a woman who is worth a dozen Margarets....
"And now, let me confess something. I have no admiration for Margaret Adair at all. I used to, I admit; I made a fool of myself over her, and maybe even worse: but she doesn’t touch my heart now, not even a little. She doesn’t make my heart race, and she doesn’t bring me any more joy than a wax doll would. Yes, she’s pretty, sweet, and calm, but what has she done with her heart and her mind? I guess her mother is holding onto them for her and will hand them over to her husband when she gets married?... I know a woman who is worth many Margarets."
"But I have made up my mind to live single, so long as Julian's mother is alive. Legally, I am not bound; morally, I can scarcely feel myself free. And I know that you feel with me, Janet. The world may call us over-scrupulous; but I set your judgment higher than that of the world. And all I can say about Margaret is that I fell into a passing fit of madness, and cared for nothing but what my fancy dictated; and that now I am sane—clothed in my right mind, so to speak—I am disgusted with myself for my folly. Lady Caroline and her daughter should have taken higher ground. They were right to send me away—but not right to act on unworthy motives. In the long nights that I have spent camping out under the quiet stars, far away from the dwellings of men, I have argued the thing out with myself, and I say unreservedly that they were right and I was wrong—wrong from beginning to end, wrong to my mother, wrong to my wife (as she once was), wrong to Margaret, wrong to myself. Your influence has always been on the side of right and truth, Janetta, and you more than once told me that I was wrong.
"But I’ve decided to stay single as long as Julian's mother is alive. Legally, I’m not obligated; morally, I hardly feel free. I know you understand me, Janet. The world may think we’re being overly careful; but I value your opinion more than society’s. All I can say about Margaret is that I went through a brief moment of insanity and ignored everything except what my whims wanted; now that I’m thinking clearly, I’m repulsed by my own foolishness. Lady Caroline and her daughter should have acted with more integrity. They were right to send me away—but wrong to do it for selfish reasons. During the long nights I spent camping under the quiet stars, away from people, I’ve reflected on everything, and I can say clearly that they were right and I was wrong—wrong from start to finish, wrong to my mother, wrong to my wife (as she once was), wrong to Margaret, wrong to myself. Your influence has always been on the side of right and truth, Janetta, and you’ve told me more than once that I was wrong."
"So I make my confession. I do not think that I shall come back to England just yet. I am going to America next week. You will not leave the Red House, will you? While you are there I can feel at ease about my mother and my boy. I trust you with them entirely, Janetta; and I want you to trust me. Wherever I may go, and whatever I may do, I will henceforward be worthy of your trust and of your friendship."
"So, here’s my confession. I don’t think I’ll be coming back to England anytime soon. I’m heading to America next week. You won’t leave the Red House, will you? As long as you’re there, I can relax about my mom and my son. I completely trust you with them, Janetta, and I want you to trust me too. No matter where I go or what I do, I promise I’ll be deserving of your trust and friendship from now on."
This was the letter that Janetta read under the beech trees; and as she read it tears gathered in her eyes and fell upon the pages. But they were not tears of sadness—rather tears of joy and thankfulness. For Wyvis Brand's aberration of mind—so it had always appeared to her—had given her much pain and sorrow. And he seemed now to have placed his foot upon the road to better things.
This was the letter that Janetta read under the beech trees, and as she read it, tears welled up in her eyes and fell onto the pages. But they weren't tears of sadness—more like tears of joy and gratitude. For Wyvis Brand's irrational behavior—so it had always seemed to her—had caused her a lot of pain and worry. And now he appeared to be on the path to better things.
She was still holding the letter in her hand when she reached the end of the beech-tree shaded walk along which she had been slowly walking. The tears were wet upon her cheeks, but a smile played on her lips. She did not notice for some time that she was watched from the gate that led into the pasture-land, at the end of the beech-tree walk, by a woman, who seemed uncertain whether to speak, to enter, or to go away.
She was still holding the letter in her hand when she reached the end of the beech-tree shaded path she had been walking down slowly. Tears were wet on her cheeks, but a smile danced on her lips. She didn't notice for a while that someone was watching her from the gate that led into the pasture at the end of the beech-tree path, a woman who seemed unsure whether to say anything, come in, or walk away.
Janetta saw her at last, and wondered what she was doing there. She put the letter into her pocket, dashed the tears from her eyes, and advanced towards the gate.
Janetta finally saw her and wondered what she was doing there. She put the letter in her pocket, wiped the tears from her eyes, and walked towards the gate.
"Can I do anything for you?" she said.
"Is there anything I can do for you?" she asked.
The woman looked about thirty-five years old, and possessed the remains of great beauty. She was haggard and worn: her cheeks were sunken, though brilliantly red, and her large, velvety-brown eyes were strangely bright. Her dark, waving hair had probably once been curled over her brow: it now hung almost straight, and had a rough, dishevelled look, which corresponded with the soiled and untidy appearance of her dress. Her gown and mantle were of rich stuff, but torn and stained in many places; and her gloves and boots were shabby to the very last degree, while her bonnet, of cheap and tawdry materials, had at any rate the one merit of being fresh and new. Altogether she was an odd figure to be seen in a country place; and Janetta wondered greatly whence she came, and what her errand was at the Red House.
The woman looked about thirty-five years old and still had traces of her once-great beauty. She appeared haggard and worn; her cheeks were sunken but bright red, and her large, velvety-brown eyes shone strangely. Her dark, wavy hair had probably once been styled around her forehead; now it hung almost straight and looked rough and messy, matching the dirty and disheveled appearance of her dress. Her gown and coat were made of rich fabric but were torn and stained in many places, and her gloves and boots were extremely shabby, while her bonnet, made of cheap, flashy materials, at least had the one advantage of being new and fresh. Overall, she was a curious sight in a rural area, and Janetta wondered a lot about where she came from and what brought her to the Red House.
"Can I do anything for you?" she asked.
"Is there anything I can do for you?" she asked.
"This is the Red House, I suppose?" the woman asked, hoarsely.
"This is the Red House, right?" the woman asked, hoarsely.
"Yes, it is."
"Yeah, it is."
"Wyvis Brand's house?"
"Wyvis Brand's place?"
Janetta hesitated in surprise, and then said, "Yes," in a rather distant tone.
Janetta paused in surprise and then replied, "Yeah," in a somewhat distant tone.
"Who are you?" said the woman, looking at her sharply.
"Who are you?" the woman said, glancing at her sharply.
"I am governess to Mr. Brand's little boy."
"I am the governess for Mr. Brand's little boy."
"Oh, indeed. And he's at home, I suppose?"
"Oh, really? And he's at home, I guess?"
"No," said Janetta, gravely, "he has been away for more than a year, and is now, I believe, on his way to America."
"No," Janetta said seriously, "he's been gone for over a year, and I think he's on his way to America now."
"You lie!" said the woman, furiously; "and you know that you lie!"
"You’re lying!" the woman said angrily. "And you know you’re lying!"
Janetta recoiled a step. Was this person mad?
Janetta stepped back. Was this person crazy?
"He is at home, and you want to keep me out," the woman went on, wildly. "You don't want me to set foot in the place, or to see my child again! He is at home, and I'll see him if I have to trample on your body first."
"He’s at home, and you want to keep me away," the woman continued, frantically. "You don’t want me to step foot in there or see my child again! He’s at home, and I’ll see him if I have to walk over you to do it."
"Nobody wants to keep you out," said Janetta, forcing herself to speak and look calmly, but tingling with anger from head to foot. "But I assure you Mr. Brand is away from home. His mother lives here; she is not very strong, and ought not to be disturbed. If you will give me your name——"
"Nobody wants to keep you out," Janetta said, making an effort to sound calm and composed, even though she was seething with anger. "But I promise you, Mr. Brand is not home. His mother lives here; she's not in great health and shouldn’t be disturbed. If you could give me your name——"
"My name?" repeated the other in a tone of mockery. "Oh yes, I'll give you my name. I don't see why I should hide it; do you? I've been away a good long time; but I mean to have my rights now. My name is Mrs. Wyvis Brand: what do you think of that, young lady?"
"My name?" the other echoed with a smirk. "Sure, I'll tell you my name. I don't see why I should keep it a secret; do you? I've been gone for quite a while, but I'm ready to claim what’s mine now. My name is Mrs. Wyvis Brand: what do you think of that, young lady?"
She drew herself up as she spoke, looking gaunt and defiant. Her eyes flamed and her cheeks grew hotter and deeper in tint until they were poppy-red. She showed her teeth—short, square, white teeth—as if she wanted to snarl like an angry dog. But Janetta, after the first moment of repulsion and astonishment, was not dismayed.
She straightened up as she spoke, looking thin and defiant. Her eyes burned and her cheeks grew warmer and redder until they were bright red. She bared her teeth—short, square, white teeth—as if she wanted to snarl like an angry dog. But Janetta, after the initial shock and disgust, was not unsettled.
"I did not know," she said, gravely, "that you had any right to call yourself by that name. I thought that you were divorced from Mr. Wyvis Brand."
"I didn’t know," she said seriously, "that you had any right to call yourself that. I thought you were divorced from Mr. Wyvis Brand."
"Separated for incompatibility of temper; that was all," said Mrs. Brand coolly. "I told him I'd got a divorce, but it wasn't true. I wanted to be free from him—that's the truth. I didn't mean him to marry again. I heard that he was going to be married—is that so! Perhaps he was going to marry you?"
"Separated because we just didn't get along; that was it," said Mrs. Brand casually. "I told him I got a divorce, but that wasn't true. I wanted to be free from him—that's the honest truth. I didn't want him to get remarried. I heard he was planning to marry— is that true? Maybe he was going to marry you?"
"No," Janetta answered, very coldly.
"No," Janetta replied, very coldly.
"I'm not going to put up with it if he is," was her visitor's sullen reply. "I've borne enough from him in my day, I can tell you. So I've come for the boy. I'm going to have him back; and when I've got him I've no doubt but what I can make Wyvis do what I choose. I hear he's fond of the boy."
"I'm not going to deal with it if he is," her visitor replied sulkily. "I've put up with enough from him in my time, trust me. So I’ve come for the boy. I'm getting him back; and once I have him, I’m sure I can make Wyvis do what I want. I hear he cares about the boy."
"But what—what—do you want him to do?" said Janetta, startled out of her reserve. "Do you want—money from him?"
"But what—what—do you want him to do?" Janetta asked, breaking out of her shell. "Do you want—money from him?"
Mrs. Wyvis Brand laughed hoarsely. Janetta noticed that her breath was very short, and that she leaned against the gate-post for support.
Mrs. Wyvis Brand laughed roughly. Janetta noticed that her breathing was very shallow and that she was leaning against the gatepost for support.
"No, not precisely," she said. "I want more than that. I see that he's got a nice, comfortable, respectable house; and I'm tired of wandering. I'm ill, too, I believe. I want a place in which to be quiet and rest, or die, as it may turn out. I mean Wyvis to take me back."
"Not exactly," she said. "I want more than that. I see that he has a nice, cozy, respectable house, and I'm tired of drifting around. I think I'm sick, too. I want a place where I can be quiet and rest, or die, if that's how it goes. I intend for Wyvis to take me back."
She opened the gate as she spoke, and tried to pass Janetta. But the girl stood in her way.
She opened the gate as she spoke and tried to get past Janetta. But the girl blocked her path.
"Take you back after you have left him and ill-treated him and deceived him, you wicked woman!" she broke out, in her old impetuous way. And for answer, Mrs. Wyvis Brand raised her hand and struck her sharply across the face.
"Bring you back after you’ve abandoned him and mistreated him and lied to him, you terrible woman!" she exclaimed, in her usual impulsive manner. In response, Mrs. Wyvis Brand raised her hand and slapped her hard across the face.
A shrill, childish cry rang out upon the air. Janetta stood mute and trembling, unable for the moment to move or speak, as little Julian suddenly flung himself into her arms and tried to drag her towards the house.
A sharp, childish scream echoed in the air. Janetta stood silent and shaking, unable to move or speak for a moment, as little Julian suddenly threw himself into her arms and tried to pull her toward the house.
"Oh, come away, come away, dear Janetta!" he cried. "It's mamma, and she'll take me back to Paris, I know she will! I won't go away from you, I won't, I won't!" His mother sprung towards him, as if to tear him from Janetta's arm, and then her strength seemed suddenly to pass from her. She stopped, turned ghastly white, and then as suddenly very red. Then she flung up her arms with a gasping, gurgling cry, and, to Janetta's horror, she saw a crimson tide break from her quivering lips. She was just in time to catch her in her arms before she sank senseless to the ground.
"Oh, come away, come away, dear Janetta!" he shouted. "It's Mom, and she'll take me back to Paris, I know she will! I won't leave you, I won't, I won't!" His mother rushed toward him, as if to pull him from Janetta's grasp, but then her strength seemed to suddenly vanish. She stopped, turned pale, and then just as quickly turned very red. Then she threw her arms up with a gasping, choking cry, and to Janetta's horror, she saw a stream of crimson spill from her trembling lips. She barely managed to catch her in her arms before she collapsed, unconscious on the ground.
CHAPTER XXXV.
JULIET.
There was no help for it. Into Wyvis Brand's house Wyvis Brand's wife must go. Old Mrs. Brand came feebly into the garden, and identified the woman as the mother of Julian, and the wife of her eldest son. She could not be allowed to die at their door. She could not be taken to any other dwelling. There were laborers' cottages only in the immediate vicinity. She must be brought to the Red House and nursed by Janetta and Mrs. Brand. A woman with a broken blood-vessel, how unworthy soever she might be, could not be sent to the Beaminster Hospital three miles away. Common humanity forbade it. She must, for a time at least, be nursed in the place where she was taken ill.
There was no way around it. Wyvis Brand's wife had to go into Wyvis Brand's house. Old Mrs. Brand slowly came into the garden and recognized the woman as Julian's mother and her eldest son's wife. She couldn't be allowed to die at their doorstep. She couldn't go to any other place since there were only laborers' cottages nearby. She had to be taken to the Red House and cared for by Janetta and Mrs. Brand. A woman with a broken blood vessel, no matter how unworthy she might be, couldn't be sent to the Beaminster Hospital three miles away. Basic humanity wouldn't allow it. She had to be cared for, at least for a while, in the place where she fell ill.
So she was carried indoors and laid in the best bedroom, which was a gloomy-looking place until Janetta began to make reforms in it. When she had put fresh curtains to the windows, and set flowers on the window-sill, and banished some of the old black furniture, the room looked a trifle more agreeable, and there was nothing on which poor Juliet Brand's eye could dwell with positive dislike or dissatisfaction when she came to herself. But for some time she lay at the very point of death, and it seemed to Janetta and to all the watchers at the bedside that Mrs. Wyvis Brand could not long continue in the present world.
So she was taken inside and laid in the best bedroom, which looked pretty gloomy until Janetta started making some changes. Once she put up fresh curtains, set flowers on the windowsill, and got rid of some of the old dark furniture, the room appeared a little more inviting, and there was nothing that poor Juliet Brand could see with real dislike or dissatisfaction when she regained consciousness. However, for a while, she was at the brink of death, and both Janetta and all the onlookers at the bedside felt that Mrs. Wyvis Brand couldn't last much longer in this world.
Mrs. Brand the elder seldom came into the room. She showed a singular horror of her daughter-in-law: she would not even willingly speak of her. She pleaded her ill-health as an excuse for not taking her share of the nursing; and when it seemed likely that Janetta would be worn out by it, she insisted that a nurse from the Beaminster Hospital should be procured. "It will not be for long," she said gloomily, when Janetta spoke regretfully of the expense. For Janetta was chief cashier and financier in the household.
Mrs. Brand, the elder, rarely entered the room. She had a distinct aversion to her daughter-in-law: she wouldn't even talk about her unless she had to. She used her poor health as an excuse for avoiding her share of the caregiving, and when it looked like Janetta would be completely worn out from it, she insisted that a nurse from Beaminster Hospital be hired. "It won’t be for long," she said darkly when Janetta voiced her concerns about the cost. After all, Janetta was the main cashier and financial manager of the household.
But it appeared as if she were mistaken. Mrs. Brand did not die, as everybody expected. She lay for a time in a very weak state, and then began gradually to recover strength. Before long, she was able to converse, and then she showed a preference for Janetta's society which puzzled the girl not a little. For Julian she also showed some fondness, but he sometimes wearied, sometimes vexed her, and a visit of a very few minutes sufficed for both mother and son. Julian himself exhibited not only dislike but terror of her. He tried to run away and hide when the hour came for his daily visit to his mother's room; and when Janetta spoke to him on the subject rather anxiously, he burst into tears and avowed he was afraid.
But it seemed like she was wrong. Mrs. Brand didn't die, as everyone expected. She lay in a very weak state for a while, and then gradually began to regain her strength. Before long, she could hold conversations, and she started to prefer Janetta's company, which confused the girl quite a bit. She also showed some affection for Julian, but sometimes he tired or irritated her, and just a few minutes of his visit was enough for both mother and son. Julian himself not only disliked her but was also scared of her. He tried to run away and hide when it was time for his daily visit to his mom's room; and when Janetta asked him about it with concern, he burst into tears and admitted he was afraid.
"Afraid of what?" said Janetta.
"Afraid of what?" Janetta asked.
But he only sobbed and would not tell.
But he just cried and wouldn’t say anything.
"She can't hurt you, Julian, dear. She is ill and weak and lonely; and she loves you. It's not kind and loving of you to run away."
"She can't hurt you, Julian, dear. She's sick and weak and lonely; and she loves you. It's not kind or loving to run away."
"I don't want to be unkind."
"I don't want to be mean."
"Or unloving?" said Janetta.
"Or unloving?" Janetta asked.
"I don't love her," the boy answered, and bit his lip. His eye flashed for a moment, and then he looked down as if he were ashamed of the confession.
"I don't love her," the boy replied, biting his lip. His eyes sparked for a moment, and then he looked down as if he felt ashamed of what he just said.
"Julian, dear? Your mother?"
"Hey Julian, is your mom?"
"I can't help it. She hasn't been very much like a mother to me."
"I can't help it. She hasn't really acted like a mother to me."
"You should not say that, dear. She loves you very much; and all people do not love in the same way."
"You shouldn't say that, dear. She loves you a lot, and not everyone loves in the same way."
"Oh, it isn't that," said the boy, as if in desperation. "I know she loves me, but—but——" And there he broke down in a passion of tears and sobs, amidst which Janetta could distinguish only a few words, such as "Suzanne said"—"father"—"make me wicked too."
"Oh, it’s not that," the boy said, sounding desperate. "I know she loves me, but—but——" At that, he burst into tears and sobbing, from which Janetta could only make out a few words, like "Suzanne said"—"father"—"make me wicked too."
"Do you mean," said Janetta, more shocked than she liked to show, "that you think your father wicked?"
"Are you saying," Janetta replied, more surprised than she wanted to let on, "that you think your dad is evil?"
"Oh, no, no! Suzanne said mother was not good. Not father."
"Oh, no, no! Suzanne said mom wasn't good. Not dad."
"But, my dear boy, you must not say that your mother is not good. You have no reason to say so, and it is a terrible thing to say."
"But, my dear boy, you shouldn't say that your mother isn't good. You have no reason to say that, and it's really wrong to say it."
"She was unkind to father—and to me, too," Julian burst forth. "And she struck you; she is wicked and unkind, and I don't love her. And Suzanne said she would make me wicked, too, and that I was just like her; and I don't want—to—be—wicked."
"She was mean to Dad—and to me, too," Julian exclaimed. "And she hit you; she’s evil and cruel, and I don’t love her. And Suzanne said she would make me bad, too, and that I was just like her; and I don’t want—to—be—bad."
"Nobody can make you wicked if you are certain that you want to be good," said Janetta, gravely; "and it was very wrong of Suzanne to say anything that could make you think evil of your mother."
"Nobody can make you bad if you know you want to be good," said Janetta seriously; "and it was really wrong of Suzanne to say anything that could make you think poorly of your mother."
"Isn't she naughty, then?" Julian asked in a bewildered tone.
"Isn't she a little naughty, then?" Julian asked, sounding confused.
"I do not know," Janetta answered, very seriously. "Only God knows that. We cannot tell. It is the last thing we ought say."
"I don’t know," Janetta replied, very seriously. "Only God knows that. We can’t say. It's the last thing we should talk about."
"But—but—you call me naughty sometimes?" the child said, fixing a pair of innocent, inquiring eyes upon her.
"But—but—you sometimes call me naughty?" the child said, looking at her with a pair of innocent, curious eyes.
"Ah, but, my dear, I do not love you the less," said Janetta, out of the fullness of her heart, and she took him in her arms and kissed him.
"Ah, but, my dear, I don't love you any less," said Janetta, from the depths of her heart, as she embraced him and kissed him.
"You are more like what I always think a mother ought to be," said Julian. What stabs children inflict on us sometimes by their artless words! Janetta shuddered a little as he spoke. "Then ought I to love her, whether she is good or bad?"
"You’re more like what I always think a mother should be," Julian said. It's amazing how much kids can hurt us with their innocent words! Janetta shivered a bit as he spoke. "So should I love her, no matter if she’s good or bad?"
Janetta paused. She was very anxious to say only what was right.
Janetta paused. She was really nervous about saying the right thing.
"Yes, my darling," she said at last. "Love her always, through everything. She is your mother, and she has a right to your love."
"Yes, my darling," she finally said. "Always love her, no matter what. She is your mother, and she deserves your love."
And then, in simple words, she talked to him about right and wrong, about love and duty and life, until, with brimming eyes, he flung his arms about her, and said——
And then, simply put, she talked to him about right and wrong, about love, duty, and life, until, with tears in his eyes, he threw his arms around her and said——
"Yes, I understand now. And I will love her and take care of her always, because God sent me to her to do that."
"Yes, I get it now. And I will love her and take care of her forever, because God brought me to her for that purpose."
And he objected no more to the daily visit to his mother's room.
And he no longer objected to the daily visit to his mother's room.
The sick woman's restless eyes, sharpened by illness, soon discerned the change in his demeanor.
The sick woman's restless eyes, affected by her illness, quickly noticed the change in his behavior.
"You've been talking to that boy about me," she said one day to Janetta, in a quick, sensitive voice.
"You've been talking to that guy about me," she said one day to Janetta, in a quick, sensitive voice.
"Nothing that would hurt you," Janetta replied, smiling.
"Nothing that would hurt you," Janetta said with a smile.
"Oh, indeed, I'm not so sure of that. He used to run away from me, and now he sits beside me like a lamb. I know what you've been saying."
"Oh, really, I'm not so sure about that. He used to run away from me, and now he sits next to me like a lamb. I know what you’ve been saying."
"What?" said Janetta.
"What?" Janetta said.
"You've been saying that I'm going to die, and that he won't be bothered with me long. Eh?"
"You've been saying I'm going to die and that he won't stick around for long. Right?"
"No; nothing of that kind."
"No, nothing like that."
"What did you say, then?"
"What did you say?"
"I told him," said Janetta, slowly, "that God sent him to you as a little baby to be a help and comfort to you; and that it was a son's duty to protect and sustain his mother, as she had once protected and sustained him."
"I told him," Janetta said slowly, "that God sent him to you as a baby to help and comfort you; and that it's a son's duty to protect and support his mother, just like she once protected and supported him."
"And you think he understood that sort of nonsense?"
"And you really think he got that kind of nonsense?"
"You see for yourself whether he does or not," said Janetta, gently. "He likes to come and see you and sit beside you now."
"You can see for yourself if he does or not," Janetta said softly. "He enjoys coming to see you and sitting next to you now."
Mrs. Wyvis Brand was silent for a minute or two. A tear gathered in each of her defiant black eyes, but she did not allow either of them to fall.
Mrs. Wyvis Brand was quiet for a minute or two. A tear formed in each of her defiant black eyes, but she didn't let either of them drop.
"You're a queer one," she said, with a hard laugh. "I never met anybody like you before. You're religious, aren't you?"
"You're an interesting one," she said with a sharp laugh. "I've never met anyone like you before. You're religious, right?"
"I don't know: I should like to be," said Janetta, soberly.
"I don't know: I would like to be," said Janetta, seriously.
"That's the queerest thing you've said yet. And all you religious people look down on folks like me."
"That's the strangest thing you've said so far. And all you religious people look down on people like me."
"Then I'm not religious, for I don't look down on folks like you at all," said Janetta, calmly adopting Mrs. Brand's vocabulary.
"Then I'm not religious, because I don't look down on people like you at all," Janetta said, calmly using Mrs. Brand's words.
"Well, you ought to. I'm not a very good sort myself."
"Well, you really should. I'm not that great of a person myself."
Janetta smiled, but made no other answer: And presently Juliet Brand remarked—
Janetta smiled but didn't say anything else. Then, Juliet Brand commented—
"I dare say I'm not so bad as some people, but I've never been a saint, you know. And the day I came here I was in an awful temper. I struck you, didn't I?"
"I'll admit I'm not the worst, but I've never been a saint, you know. And the day I got here, I was in a really bad mood. I hit you, didn't I?"
"Oh, never mind that," said Janetta, hastily. "You were tired: you hardly knew what you were doing."
"Oh, forget that," said Janetta quickly. "You were exhausted; you barely knew what you were doing."
"Yes, I did," said Mrs. Brand. "I knew perfectly well. But I hated you, because you lived here and had care of Julian. I had heard all about you at Beaminster, you see. And people said that you would probably marry Wyvis when he came home again. Oh, I've made you blush, have I? It was true then?"
"Yes, I did," Mrs. Brand said. "I knew all along. But I hated you because you lived here and took care of Julian. I had heard all about you at Beaminster, you know. People said you would probably marry Wyvis when he got back. Oh, did I make you blush? So it was true then?"
"Not at all; and you have no right to say so."
"Not at all; and you have no right to say that."
"Don't be angry, my dear. I don't want to vex you. But it looks to me rather as though——Well, we won't say any more about it since it vexes you. I shan't trouble you long, most likely, and then Wyvis can do as he pleases. But you see it was that thought that maddened me when I came here, and I felt as if I'd like to fall upon you and tear you limb from limb. So I struck you on the face when you tried to thwart me."
"Please don’t be upset, my dear. I don't want to irritate you. But it seems to me that—well, let’s not say any more since it bothers you. I probably won’t trouble you for long, and then Wyvis can do whatever he wants. But that thought drove me crazy when I got here, and I felt like I wanted to attack you. That’s why I hit you in the face when you tried to stop me."
"But—I don't understand," said Janetta, tremulously. "I thought you did not—love—Wyvis."
"But—I don't get it," said Janetta, nervously. "I thought you didn’t—love—Wyvis."
Mrs. Brand laughed. "Not in your way," she said in an enigmatic tone. "But a woman can hate a man and be jealous of him too. And I was jealous of you, and struck you. And in return for that you've nursed me night and day, and waited on me, until you're nearly worn out, and the doctor says I owe my life to you. Don't you think I'm right when I say you're a queer one?"
Mrs. Brand laughed. "Not like you think," she said mysteriously. "But a woman can hate a man and be jealous of him at the same time. I was jealous of you, and I hit you. In return, you've taken care of me day and night, and served me until you're almost exhausted, and the doctor says I owe my life to you. Don't you think I'm right when I say you're kind of strange?"
"It would be very odd if I neglected you when you were ill just because of a moment of passion on your part," said Janetta, rather stiffly. It was difficult to her to be perfectly natural just then.
"It would be really strange if I ignored you when you were sick just because of a moment of passion from you," Janetta said, somewhat stiffly. It was hard for her to be completely natural at that moment.
"Would it? Some people wouldn't say so. But come—you say I don't love Wyvis?"
"Would it? Some people wouldn’t agree. But really—are you saying I don’t love Wyvis?"
"I thought so—certainly."
"I thought so—definitely."
"Well, look here," said Wyvis' wife. "I'll tell you something. Wyvis was tired of me before ever he married me. I soon found that out. And you think I should be caring for him then? Not I. But there was a time when I would have kissed the very ground he walked on. But he never cared for me like that."
"Well, look at this," said Wyvis' wife. "I'll share something with you. Wyvis was tired of me even before we got married. I figured that out pretty quickly. And you think I should be taking care of him now? No way. But there was a time when I would have kissed the ground he walked on. But he never cared for me like that."
"Then—why——".
"Then—why—"
"Why did he marry me? Chiefly because his old fool of a mother egged him on. She should have let us alone."
"Why did he marry me? Mainly because his old fool of a mother pushed him into it. She should have just left us alone."
"Did she want him to marry you?" said Janetta, in some amaze.
"Did she want him to marry you?" Janetta asked, somewhat amazed.
"It doesn't seem likely, does it?" said Mrs. Brand, with a sharp, heartless little laugh. "But she sets up for having a conscience now and then. I was a girl in a shop, I may tell you, and Wyvis made love to me without the slightest idea of marrying me. Then Mrs. Brand comes on the scene: 'Oh, my dear boy, you mustn't make that young woman unhappy. I was made unhappy by a gentleman when I was a girl, and I don't want you to behave as he did."
"It doesn't seem possible, does it?" Mrs. Brand said with a sharp, cold laugh. "But she likes to act like she has a conscience every now and then. I was a girl working in a shop, just so you know, and Wyvis flirted with me without any intention of marrying me. Then Mrs. Brand showed up: 'Oh, my dear boy, you mustn't make that young woman unhappy. I was made unhappy by a gentleman when I was young, and I don't want you to treat her the way he did.'"
"And that was very good of Mrs. Brand!" said Janetta, courageously.
"And that was really nice of Mrs. Brand!" said Janetta, bravely.
Juliet made a grimace. "After a fashion. She had better have let us alone. She put Wyvis into a fume about his honor; and so he asked me to marry him. And I cared for him—though I cared more about his position—and I said yes. So we were married, and a nice cat and dog life we had of it together."
Juliet pulled a face. "In a way. She should have just left us alone. She got Wyvis all worked up about his honor, and then he asked me to marry him. I liked him—though I was more interested in his status—and I said yes. So we got married, and we had a pretty tumultuous life together."
"And then you left him?"
"And then you left him?"
"Yes, I did. I got tired of it all at last. But I always lived respectably, except for taking a little too much stimulant now and then; and I never brought any dishonor on his name. And at last I thought the best thing for us both would be to set him free. And I wrote to him that he was free. But there was some hitch—I don't know what exactly. Any way, we're bound to each other as fast as ever we were, so we needn't think to get rid of each other just yet."
"Yeah, I did. I finally got tired of it all. But I always lived decently, aside from occasionally having a bit too much to drink; and I never brought any shame to his name. Eventually, I thought the best thing for both of us would be to set him free. So, I wrote to him that he was free. But something got in the way—I’m not sure what exactly. Anyway, we're still connected just as tightly as we always were, so we shouldn't think we can just get rid of each other yet."
Janetta felt a throb of thankfulness, for Margaret's sake. Suppose she had yielded to Wyvis' solicitations and become his wife, to be proved only no wife at all? Her want of love for Wyvis had at least saved her from terrible misery. Mrs. Brand went on, reflectively—
Janetta felt a wave of gratitude, for Margaret's sake. What if she had given in to Wyvis' proposals and married him, only to find out she was not really a wife at all? Her lack of love for Wyvis had at least protected her from immense suffering. Mrs. Brand continued, lost in thought—
"When I'm gone, he can marry whom he likes. I only hope it'll be anybody as good as you. You'd make a capital mother to Julian. And I don't suppose I shall trouble anybody very long."
"When I'm gone, he can marry whoever he wants. I just hope it'll be someone as good as you. You'd be a great mother to Julian. And I don't think I'll be a bother to anyone for too long."
"You are getting better—you will soon be perfectly well."
"You’re improving—you’ll be completely better soon."
"Nonsense: nothing of the kind. But if I am, I know one thing," said Mrs. Brand, in a petulant tone; "I won't be kept out of my rights any longer. This house seems to be nice and comfortable: I shall stay here. I am tired of wandering about the world."
"Nonsense: nothing like that. But if I am, I do know one thing," Mrs. Brand said, sounding annoyed; "I won’t be denied my rights any longer. This house looks nice and cozy: I’m staying here. I’m tired of wandering around the world."
Janetta was silent and went on with some needle-work.
Janetta was quiet and continued with her sewing.
"You don't like that, do you?" said Mrs. Brand, peering into her face. "You think I'd be better away."
"You don't like that, do you?" Mrs. Brand said, looking into her face. "You think I'd be better off gone."
"No," said Janetta. But she could not say more.
"No," said Janetta. But she couldn't say anything else.
"Do you know where he is?"
"Do you know where he is?"
"He? Wyvis?"
"Is he Wyvis?"
"Yes, my husband."
"Yes, my spouse."
"I have an address. I do not know whether he is there or not, but he would no doubt get a letter if sent to the place. Do you wish to write to him?"
"I have an address. I don't know if he's there or not, but he would definitely get a letter if it was sent there. Do you want to write to him?"
"No. But I want you to write. Write and say that I am here. Ask him to come back."
"No. But I want you to write. Write and say that I’m here. Ask him to come back."
"You had better write yourself."
"You should write for yourself."
"No. He would not read it. Write for me."
"No. He wouldn’t read it. Write for me."
Janetta could not refuse. But she felt it one of the hardest tasks that she had ever had to perform in life. She was sorry for Juliet Brand, but she shrank with all her heart and soul from writing to Wyvis to return to her. Yet what else could she do?
Janetta couldn't say no. But she felt it was one of the toughest things she'd ever had to do in her life. She felt sorry for Juliet Brand, but she deeply resisted the idea of writing to Wyvis to come back to her. Yet what other option did she have?
CHAPTER XXXVI.
THE FRUITS OF A LIE.
When she told old Mrs. Brand what she had done, she was amazed to mark the change which came over that sad and troubled countenance. Mrs. Brand's face flushed violently, her eyes gleamed with a look as near akin to wrath as any which Janetta had ever seen upon it.
When she told old Mrs. Brand what she had done, she was amazed to notice the change that came over that sad and troubled face. Mrs. Brand's face flushed bright red, and her eyes sparkled with a look that was closer to anger than anything Janetta had ever seen on it.
"You have promised to write to Wyvis?" she cried. "Why? What is it to you? Why should you write?"
"You promised to write to Wyvis?" she exclaimed. "Why? What does it matter to you? Why would you write?"
"Why should I not?" asked Janetta, in surprise.
"Why shouldn't I?" Janetta asked, surprised.
"He will never come back to her—never. And it is better so. She spoiled his life with her violence, her extravagance, her flirtations. He could not bear it; and why should he be brought back to suffer all again?"
"He will never come back to her—never. And that's for the best. She ruined his life with her anger, her wild spending, her flirtations. He couldn't handle it; and why should he go through that pain again?"
"She is his wife still," said the girl, in a low tone.
"She’s still his wife," the girl said quietly.
"They are separated. She tried to get a divorce, even if she did not succeed. I do not call her his wife."
"They are separated. She tried to get a divorce, even though she didn’t succeed. I don’t consider her his wife."
Janetta shook her head. "I cannot think of it as you do, then," she said, quietly. "She and Wyvis are married; and as they separated only for faults of temper, not for unfaithfulness, I do not believe that they have any right to divorce each other. Some people may think differently—I cannot see it in that way."
Janetta shook her head. "I can't think about it the way you do," she said softly. "She and Wyvis are married, and since they only separated due to their tempers, not because of cheating, I don't think they have any right to divorce each other. Some people might feel differently—I just don't see it that way."
"You mean," said Mrs. Brand, with curious agitation of manner; "you mean that even if she had divorced him in America, you would not think him free—free to marry again?"
"You mean," said Mrs. Brand, her manner showing curious agitation, "you mean that even if she had divorced him in America, you wouldn't consider him free—free to marry again?"
"No," Janetta answered, "I would not."
"No," Janetta said, "I wouldn't."
She felt a singular reluctance to answering the question, and she hoped that Mrs. Brand would ask her nothing more. She was relieved when Wyvis' mother moved away, after standing perfectly still for a moment, with her hands clasped before her, a strange ashen shade of color disfiguring her handsome old face. Janetta thought the face had grown wonderfully tragic of late; but she hoped that when Juliet had left the house the poor mother would again recover the serenity of mind which she had gained during the past few months of Janetta's gentle companionship.
She felt a strong hesitation to answer the question and hoped that Mrs. Brand wouldn’t ask her anything else. She was relieved when Wyvis’ mother moved away after standing completely still for a moment, with her hands clasped in front of her, a strange grayish color marring her beautiful older face. Janetta thought the face had become incredibly tragic lately; but she hoped that once Juliet left the house, the poor mother would regain the peace of mind she had found during the past few months of Janetta's gentle company.
She wrote her letter to Wyvis, making it as brief and business-like as possible. She dwelt a good deal on Juliet's weakness, on her love for the boy, and her desire to see him once again. At the same time she added her own conviction that Mrs. Wyvis Brand was on the high road to recovery, and would soon be fairly strong and well. She dared not give any hint as to a possible reconciliation, but she felt, even as she penned her letter, that it was to this end that she was working. "And it is right," she said steadily to herself; "there is nothing to gain in disunion: everything to lose by unfaithfulness. It will be better for Julian—for all three—that father and mother should no longer be divided."
She wrote her letter to Wyvis, keeping it as short and professional as she could. She focused a lot on Juliet's vulnerability, her feelings for the boy, and her wish to see him again. At the same time, she expressed her belief that Mrs. Wyvis Brand was on the path to recovery and would soon be strong and healthy again. She didn’t dare suggest any possibility of reconciliation, but she felt, even as she wrote her letter, that this was her goal. "And this is the right thing to do," she assured herself; "there’s nothing to gain from separation and everything to lose from being unfaithful. It will be better for Julian—for all three of them—that their parents are no longer apart."
But although she argued thus, she had a somewhat different and entirely instinctive feeling in her heart. To begin with, she could not imagine persons more utterly unsuited to one another than Wyvis and his wife. Juliet had no principles, no judgment, to guide her: she was impulsive and passionate; she did not speak the truth, and she seemed in her wilder moments to care little what she did. Wyvis had faults—who knew them better than Janetta, who had studied his character with great and loving care?—but they were nor of the same kind. His mood was habitually sombre; Juliet loved pleasure and variety: his nature was a loving one, strong and deep, although undisciplined; but Juliet's light and fickle temperament made her shrink from and almost dislike characteristics so different from her own. And Janetta soon saw that in spite of her open defiance of her husband she was a little afraid of him; and she could well imagine that when Wyvis was angry he was a man of whom a woman might very easily be afraid.
But even though she argued this way, she had a different and entirely instinctive feeling in her heart. To start with, she couldn’t picture two people more completely unsuited to each other than Wyvis and his wife. Juliet had no principles, no judgment to guide her: she was impulsive and passionate; she didn't tell the truth, and during her wilder moments, she seemed to care little about her actions. Wyvis had flaws—who knew them better than Janetta, who had studied his character with great care and affection?—but they were not the same kind. His mood was usually serious; Juliet loved fun and variety: his nature was loving, strong, and deep, although undisciplined; but Juliet's light and fickle temperament made her shy away from and almost dislike qualities so different from her own. Janetta quickly noticed that despite her open defiance of her husband, she was a little afraid of him; and she could easily imagine that when Wyvis was angry, he was a man a woman might very well fear.
Yet, when the letter was despatched, Janetta felt a sense of relief. She had at least done her duty, as she conceived of it. She did not know what the upshot might be; but at any rate, she had done her best to put matters in train towards the solving of the problem of Wyvis' married life.
Yet, when the letter was sent, Janetta felt a sense of relief. She had at least fulfilled her duty, as she saw it. She didn’t know what the outcome would be; but at least, she had done her best to get things moving towards solving the issues in Wyvis' married life.
She was puzzled during the next few days by some curious, indefinable change in Mrs. Brand's demeanor. The poor woman had of late seemed almost distraught; she had lost all care, apparently, for appearances, and went along the corridors moaning Wyvis' name sadly to herself, and wringing her hands as if in bitter woe. Her dress was neglected, and her hair unbrushed: indeed, when Janetta was too busy to give her a daughter's loving care, as it was her custom and her pleasure to do, poor Mrs. Brand roamed about the house looking like a madwoman. Her madness was, however, of a gentle kind: it took the form of melancholia, and manifested itself chiefly by continual restlessness and occasional bursts of weeping and lament.
She was confused over the next few days by some strange, hard-to-define change in Mrs. Brand's behavior. The poor woman seemed almost distraught lately; she appeared to have completely lost interest in her appearance and wandered the hallways sadly calling out Wyvis' name to herself, wringing her hands as if she were in deep sorrow. Her dress was unkempt, and her hair was messy: in fact, when Janetta was too busy to give her the loving care she usually enjoyed providing, poor Mrs. Brand wandered around the house looking like she had lost her mind. However, her madness was of a gentle sort: it took the form of deep sadness and mostly showed up as constant restlessness and occasional outbursts of tears and lamenting.
In one of these outbreaks Janetta found her shortly after she had sent her letter to Wyvis, and tried by all means in her power to soothe and pacify her.
In one of these episodes, Janetta found her shortly after she had sent her letter to Wyvis and tried every way she could to comfort and calm her down.
"Dear grandmother," she began—for she had caught the word from Julian, and Mrs. Brand liked her to use it—"why should you be so sad? Wyvis is coming home, Juliet is better, little Julian is well, and we are all happy."
"Dear Grandma," she started—since she picked up the term from Julian, and Mrs. Brand preferred her to use it—"why are you so sad? Wyvis is coming home, Juliet is feeling better, little Julian is fine, and we’re all happy."
"You are not happy," said Mrs. Brand, throwing up her hands with a curiously tragic gesture. "You are miserable—miserable; and I am the most unhappy woman living!"
"You are not happy," Mrs. Brand said, throwing her hands up in a strangely dramatic way. "You are miserable—miserable; and I am the most unhappy woman alive!"
"No," I said Janetta, gently. "I am not miserable at all. And there are many women more unhappy than you are. You have a home, sons who love you, a grandson, friends—see how many things you have that other people want! Is it right to speak of yourself as unhappy?"
"No," I said to Janetta, gently. "I'm not miserable at all. There are many women who are more unhappy than you. You have a home, sons who love you, a grandson, friends—look at all the things you have that other people wish for! Is it fair to call yourself unhappy?"
"Child," said the older woman, impressively, "you are young, and do not know what you say. Does happiness consist in houses and clothes, or even in children and friends? I have been happier in a cottage than in the grandest house. As for friends—what friends have I? None; my husband would never let me make friends lest I should expose my ignorance, and disgrace him by my low birth and bringing up. I have never had a woman friend."
"Child," said the older woman, with a serious tone, "you’re young and don’t understand what you’re saying. Does happiness really come from houses and clothes, or even from children and friends? I’ve felt happier in a small cottage than in the fanciest mansion. And as for friends—what friends do I have? None; my husband would never allow me to make friends because he feared I would show my ignorance and embarrass him with my humble background. I've never had a female friend."
"But your children," said Janetta, putting her arms tenderly round the desolate woman's neck.
"But your kids," said Janetta, wrapping her arms gently around the sorrowful woman's neck.
"Ah, my children! When they were babies, they were a pleasure to me. But they have never been a pleasure since. They have been a toil and a pain and a bondage. That began when Wyvis was a little child, and Mr. Brand took a fancy to him and wanted to make every one believe that he was his child, not John's. I foresaw that there would be trouble, but he would never listen to me. It was just a whim of the moment at first, and then, when he saw that the deceit troubled me, it became a craze with him. And whatever he said, I had to seem to agree with. I dared not contradict him. I hated the deceit, and the more I hated it, the more he loved it and practiced it in my hearing, until I used to be sick with misery. Oh, my dear, it is the worst of miseries to be forced into wrong-doing against your will."
"Ah, my children! When they were babies, they brought me joy. But since then, they’ve only been a source of struggle and pain. This all started when Wyvis was just a little kid, and Mr. Brand took a liking to him and wanted everyone to believe that he was his child, not John's. I knew there would be trouble, but he wouldn’t listen to me. At first, it was just a passing fancy, but when he realized that the deception upset me, it turned into an obsession for him. I had to pretend to agree with everything he said. I couldn’t contradict him. I despised the deceit, and the more I hated it, the more he embraced it and showed it off in front of me, until I was sick with misery. Oh, my dear, it’s the worst kind of misery to be forced into wrongdoing against your will."
"But why did you give way?" said Janetta, who could not fancy herself in similar circumstances being forced into anything at all.
"But why did you back down?" said Janetta, who couldn't imagine herself being pushed into anything at all in similar situations.
"My dear, he made me, I dared not cross him. He made me suffer, and he made the children suffer if ever I opposed him. What could I do?" said the poor woman, twisting and untwisting her thin hands, and looking piteously into Janetta's face. "I was obliged to obey him—he was my husband, and so much above me, so much more of a gentleman than I ever was a lady. You know that I never could say him nay. He ruled me, as he used to say, with a rod of iron—for he made a boast of it, my dear—and he was never so happy, I think, as when he was torturing me and making me wince with pain."
"My dear, he was the one who created my situation, and I couldn’t go against him. He made me suffer, and he made the kids suffer if I ever challenged him. What could I do?" said the poor woman, nervously twisting her thin hands and looking sorrowfully into Janetta's face. "I had to obey him—he was my husband, and he was so far above me, so much more of a gentleman than I ever was a lady. You know I could never say no to him. He ruled me, as he liked to say, with an iron fist—because he took pride in it, my dear—and I think he was never happier than when he was hurting me and making me flinch in pain."
"He must have been——" when Janetta stopped short: she could not say exactly what she thought of Mrs. Brand's second husband.
"He must have been——" when Janetta stopped short: she couldn't say exactly what she thought of Mrs. Brand's second husband.
"He was cruel, my dear: cruel, that is, to women. Not cruel amongst his own set—among his equals, as he would have said—not cruel to boys. But always cruel to women. Some woman must have done him a grievous wrong one day—I never knew who she was; but I am certain that it was so; and that soured and embittered him. He was revenging himself on that other woman, I used to think, when he was cruel to me."
"He was cruel, my dear: cruel, to women that is. Not cruel among his own kind—among his peers, as he would have put it—not cruel to boys. But always cruel to women. Some woman must have hurt him deeply at some point—I never learned who she was; but I'm sure that's the case; and it turned him bitter. I used to think he was taking out his vengeance on that other woman when he was cruel to me."
Janetta dared not speak.
Janetta couldn't speak.
"I did not mind his cruelty when it meant nothing but bodily pain, you know, my dear," Mrs. Brand continued patiently. "But it was harder for me to bear when it came to what might be called moral things. You see I loved him, and I could not say him nay. If he told me to lie, I had to do it. I never forgave myself for the lies I told at his bidding. And if he were here to tell me to do the same things I should do them still. If he had turned Mohammedan, and told me to trample on the Bible or the Cross, as I have read in missionary books that Christians have sometimes been bribed to do, I should have obeyed him. I was his body and soul, and all my misery has come out of that."
"I didn’t mind his cruelty when it was just physical pain, you know, my dear," Mrs. Brand continued patiently. "But it was harder for me to handle when it involved what might be called moral issues. You see, I loved him, and I couldn’t say no to him. If he told me to lie, I had to do it. I've never forgiven myself for the lies I told at his request. And if he were here now to tell me to do the same things, I’d still do them. If he had converted to Islam and told me to trample on the Bible or the Cross, like I've read in missionary books that Christians have sometimes been bribed to do, I would have obeyed him. I was his body and soul, and all my misery has come from that."
"How?" Janetta asked.
"How?" Janetta asked.
"I brought Wyvis up on a lie," the mother answered, her face growing woefully stern and rigid as she mentioned his name, "and it has been my punishment that he has always hated lies. I have trembled to hear him speak against falsehood—to catch his look of scorn when he began to see that his father did not speak truth. Very early he made me understand that he would never be likely to forgive us for the deception we practiced on him. For his good, you will say; but ah, my dear, deception is never for anybody's good. I never forgave myself, and Wyvis will never forgive me. And yet he is my child. Now you see the happiness that lies in having children."
"I raised Wyvis based on a lie," the mother replied, her expression becoming seriously stern and rigid as she said his name, "and it's been my punishment that he has always hated lies. I've trembled at his criticism of falsehood—he's given me that scornful look whenever he started to realize that his father wasn't being truthful. From a young age, he made it clear that he would never forgive us for the deception we pulled on him. You might say it was for his own good; but oh, my dear, deception is never for anyone's good. I’ve never forgiven myself, and Wyvis will never forgive me. And still, he is my child. Now you understand the happiness that comes with having children."
Janetta tried to dissipate the morbid terror of the past, the morbid dread of Wyvis' condemnation, which hung like a shadow over the poor woman's mind, but she was far from being successful.
Janetta tried to shake off the dark fear of the past, the intense dread of Wyvis's judgment, which loomed over the poor woman's mind like a shadow, but she wasn't having much luck.
"You do not know," was all that Mrs. Brand would say. "You do not understand." And then she broke out more passionately—
"You don't know," was all Mrs. Brand would say. "You don't understand." And then she became even more passionate—
"I have done him harm all his life. His misery has been my fault. You heard him tell me so. It is true: there is no use denying it. And he knows it."
"I've caused him pain his entire life. His unhappiness is my responsibility. You heard him say that to me. It's true: there's no point in denying it. And he knows it."
"He spoke in a moment of anger: he did not know what he said."
"He spoke in a moment of anger; he didn't know what he was saying."
"Oh, yes, he did, and he meant it too. I have heard him say a similar thing before. You see it was I that brought about this wretched marriage of his—because I pitied this woman, and thought her case was like my own—that she loved Wyvis as I loved Mark Brand. I brought that marriage about, and Wyvis has cursed me ever since."
"Oh, yes, he did, and he meant it. I've heard him say something similar before. You see, I was the one who caused this miserable marriage of his—because I felt sorry for this woman and thought her situation was similar to mine—that she loved Wyvis the way I loved Mark Brand. I made that marriage happen, and Wyvis has been cursing me ever since."
"No, no," said Janetta, kissing her troubled face, "Wyvis would never curse his mother for doing what she thought right. Wyvis loves you. Surely you know that—you believe that? Wyvis is not a bad son."
"No, no," said Janetta, kissing her worried face, "Wyvis would never blame his mother for doing what she thought was right. Wyvis loves you. Surely you know that—you believe that? Wyvis is not a bad son."
"No, my dear, not a bad son, but a cruelly injured one," said Mrs. Brand. "And he blames me. I cannot blame him: it was all my fault for not opposing Mark when he wanted me to help him to carry out his wicked scheme."
"No, my dear, he's not a bad son, just one who's been hurt badly," said Mrs. Brand. "And he blames me for it. I can’t fault him for that: it was all my fault for not standing up to Mark when he wanted me to help him with his evil plan."
"I think," said Janetta, tentatively, "that Cuthbert has more right to feel himself injured than Wyvis."
"I think," Janetta said hesitantly, "that Cuthbert has more reason to feel wronged than Wyvis."
"Cuthbert?" Mrs. Brand repeated, in an indifferent tone. "Oh, Cuthbert is of no consequence: his father always said so. A lame, sickly, cowardly child! If we had had a strong, healthy lad of our own, Mark would not have put Wyvis in Cuthbert's place, but with a boy like Cuthbert, what would you expect him to do?"
"Cuthbert?" Mrs. Brand repeated, with a disinterested tone. "Oh, Cuthbert doesn't matter: his father always said that. A lame, sickly, cowardly kid! If we had a strong, healthy son of our own, Mark wouldn’t have put Wyvis in Cuthbert's spot, but with a boy like Cuthbert, what do you expect him to do?"
It seemed to Janetta almost as if her mind were beginning to wander: the references to Cuthbert's boyish days appeared to be so extraordinarily clear and defined—almost as though she were living again through the time when Cuthbert was supplanted by her boy Wyvis. But when she spoke again, Mrs. Brand's words were perfectly clear, and apparently reasonable in tone.
It felt to Janetta like her mind was starting to drift: the memories of Cuthbert's younger days seemed incredibly vivid and distinct—almost as if she was reliving the moment when Cuthbert was replaced by her son Wyvis. But when she spoke again, Mrs. Brand's words were completely clear and seemed reasonable in tone.
"I often think that if I could do my poor boy some great service, he would forgive me in heart as well as in deed. I would do anything in the world for him, Janetta, if only I could give him back the happiness of which I robbed him."
"I often think that if I could do something really great for my poor boy, he would forgive me genuinely as well as in action. I would do anything for him, Janetta, if only I could return the happiness that I took away from him."
Janetta could not exactly see that the poor mother's sins had been so great against Wyvis as against Cuthbert, but it was evident that Mrs. Brand could never be brought to look at matters in this light. The thought that she had injured her first-born son had taken possession of her completely, and seriously disturbed the balance of her faculties. The desire to make amends to Wyvis for her wrong-doing had already reached almost a maniacal point: how much further it might be carried Janetta never thought of guessing.
Janetta couldn’t quite understand why the mother’s sins seemed to weigh more against Wyvis than they did against Cuthbert, but it was clear that Mrs. Brand could never see it that way. The idea that she had harmed her eldest son consumed her completely and seriously affected her mental state. Her urge to make things right with Wyvis for her mistakes had almost reached a frenzied level; Janetta never imagined how much further it could go.
She was anxious about Mrs. Brand, but more so for her physical than for her mental strength. For her powers were evidently failing in every direction, and the doctor spoke warningly to Janetta of the weakness of her heart's action, and the desirability of shielding her from every kind of agitation. It was impossible to provide against every kind of shock, but Janetta promised to do her best.
She was worried about Mrs. Brand, but more about her physical health than her mental state. Her strengths were clearly diminishing, and the doctor warned Janetta about the weakness of her heart and the need to protect her from any kind of stress. While it was impossible to guard against every shock, Janetta promised to try her best.
The winter was approaching before Janetta's letter to Wyvis received an answer. She was beginning to feel very anxious about it, for his silence alarmed and also surprised her. She could hardly imagine a man of Wyvis' disposition remaining unmoved when he read the letter that she had sent him. His wife's health was, moreover, giving her serious concern. She had caught cold on one of the foggy autumnal days, and the doctor assured her that her life would be endangered if she did not at once seek a warmer climate. But she steadily refused to leave the Red House.
Winter was coming before Janetta got a response to her letter to Wyvis. She was starting to feel very anxious about it because his silence both alarmed and surprised her. She could hardly imagine a man like Wyvis staying indifferent after reading the letter she sent him. On top of that, she was seriously worried about his wife's health. She had caught a cold on one of the foggy autumn days, and the doctor told her that her life would be in danger if she didn’t quickly move to a warmer climate. But she stubbornly refused to leave the Red House.
"I won't go," she said to Janetta, with a red spot of anger on either cheek, "until I know whether he means to do the proper thing by me or not."
"I won't go," she told Janetta, with a flush of anger on both cheeks, "until I know if he plans to treat me right or not."
"He is sure to do that; you need have no fear," said Janetta, bluntly.
"He will definitely do that; you don't need to worry," Janetta said straightforwardly.
An angry gleam shot from the sick woman's eyes. "You defend him through thick and thin, don't you? Wyvis has a knack of getting women to stick up for him. They say the worst men are often the most beloved."
An angry glint flashed in the sick woman's eyes. "You always back him, don’t you? Wyvis has a way of making women stand up for him. They say the worst guys are often the most adored."
Janetta left the room, feeling both sick and sorry, and wondering how much longer she could bear this kind of life. It was telling upon her nerves and on her strength in every possible way. And yet she could not abandon her post—unless, indeed, Wyvis himself relieved her. And from him for many weary days there came no word.
Janetta left the room, feeling both nauseous and regretful, wondering how much longer she could handle this kind of life. It was affecting her nerves and her strength in every way possible. And yet she couldn’t abandon her position—unless, of course, Wyvis himself took over for her. But from him, there had been no communication for many exhausting days.
But at last a telegram arrived—dated from Liverpool. "I shall be with you to-morrow. Your letter was delayed, and reached me only by accident," Wyvis said. And then his silence was explained.
But finally, a telegram arrived—dated from Liverpool. "I'll be with you tomorrow. Your letter was delayed and reached me only by chance," Wyvis said. And then his silence made sense.
Janetta carried the news of his approaching arrival to wife and mother in turn. Mrs. Wyvis took it calmly. "I told you so," she said, with a triumphant little nod. But Mrs. Brand was terribly agitated, and even, as it seemed to Janetta, amazed. "I never thought that he would come," she said, in a loud whisper, with a troubled face and various nervous movements of her hands. "I never thought that he would come back to her. I must be quick. I must be quick, indeed." And when Janetta tried to soothe her, and said that she must now make haste to be well and strong when Wyvis was returning, she answered only in about the self-same words—"never thought it, my dear, indeed, I never did. But if he is coming back, so soon, I must be quick—I must be very quick."
Janetta shared the news of his upcoming arrival with her mother and then her wife. Mrs. Wyvis took it in stride. "I told you so," she said with a smug little nod. But Mrs. Brand was extremely upset and seemed, to Janetta, almost shocked. "I never thought he would come," she said in a hushed voice, her face troubled and her hands fidgeting. "I never thought he would return to her. I need to hurry. I really need to hurry." When Janetta tried to comfort her, saying she should focus on getting better and stronger with Wyvis coming back, she only echoed the same sentiment: "Never thought it, my dear, really, I never did. But if he is coming back this soon, I need to hurry—I really need to hurry."
And Janetta could not persuade her to say why.
And Janetta couldn’t get her to say why.
CHAPTER XXXVII.
NIGHT.
It was the night before Wyvis' return. The whole household seemed somewhat disorganized by the prospect. There was an air of subdued excitement visible in the oldest and staidest of the servants, for in spite of Wyvis' many shortcomings and his equivocal position, he was universally liked by his inferiors, if not by those who esteemed themselves his superiors, in social station. Mrs. Brand had gone to bed early, and Janetta hoped that she was asleep; Mrs. Wyvis had kept Janetta at her bedside until after eleven o'clock, regaling her with an account of her early experience in Paris. When at last she seemed sleepy, Janetta said good-night and went to her own room. She was tired but wakeful. The prospect of Wyvis' return excited her; she felt that it would be impossible to sleep that night, and she resolved therefore to establish herself before the fire in her own room, with a book, and to see, by carefully abstracting her mind from actual fact, whether she could induce the shy goddess, sleep, to visit her.
It was the night before Wyvis' return. The whole household felt a bit chaotic about it. You could sense a low-key excitement in even the oldest and most reserved of the servants because, despite Wyvis' flaws and his unclear status, he was generally liked by those below him, although not necessarily by those who considered themselves his social superiors. Mrs. Brand had gone to bed early, and Janetta hoped she was asleep; Mrs. Wyvis had kept Janetta at her bedside until after eleven o'clock, sharing stories about her early experiences in Paris. When Mrs. Wyvis finally seemed tired, Janetta said good night and went to her own room. She was exhausted but unable to sleep. The thought of Wyvis' return stirred her; she felt it would be impossible to sleep that night, so she decided to settle in front of the fire in her room with a book, trying to distract herself enough from reality to see if she could coax the elusive goddess, sleep, to come to her.
She read for some time, but she had great difficulty in fixing her mind upon her book. She found herself conning the same words over and over again, without understanding their meaning in the least; her thoughts flew continually to Wyvis and his affairs, and to the mother and wife and son with whom her fate had linked her with such curious closeness. At last she relinquished the attempt to read, and sat for some time gazing into the fire. She heard the clock strike one; the quarter and half-hour followed at intervals, but still she sat on. Anyone who had seen her at that hour would hardly have recognized her for the vivacious, sparkling, ever cheerful woman who made the brightness of the Red House; the sunshine had left her face, her eyes were wistful, almost sad; the lines of her mouth drooped, and her cheeks had grown very pale. She felt very keenly that the period of happy, peaceful work and rest which she had enjoyed for the last few months was coming to an end. She was trying to picture to herself what her future life would be, and it was difficult to imagine it when her old ties had all been severed. "It seems as if I had to give up everybody that I ever cared for," she said to herself, not complainingly, but as one recognizing the fact that some persons are always more or less lonely in the world, and that she belonged to a lonely class. "My father has gone—my brother and sisters do not need me; Margaret abandoned me; Wyvis and his mother and Julian are lost to me from henceforth. God forgive me," said Janetta to herself, burying her face in her hands and shedding some very heartfelt tears, "if I seem to be repining at my friends' good fortune; I do not mean it; I wish them every joy. But what I fear is, lest it should not be for their good—that Wyvis and his mother and Julian should be unhappy."
She read for a while, but she struggled to focus on her book. She kept going over the same words again and again without really understanding them; her mind kept drifting to Wyvis and his situation, and to the mother, wife, and son with whom her life had become so strangely intertwined. Finally, she gave up on reading and sat for a while just staring at the fire. She heard the clock chime one; the quarter and half-hour followed, but she remained where she was. Anyone who had seen her at that time would hardly have recognized her as the lively, sparkling, always cheerful woman who filled the Red House with brightness; the sunshine had gone from her face, her eyes were longing, almost sad; the corners of her mouth were turned down, and her cheeks had become very pale. She felt acutely that the period of happy, peaceful work and rest she had experienced over the past few months was ending. She tried to imagine what her future life would look like, and it was hard to picture it now that her old connections had all been cut off. "It feels like I have to give up everyone I ever cared about," she thought to herself, not in a complaining way, but as someone who recognizes that some people often feel lonely in the world, and that she belonged to that group. "My father is gone—my brother and sisters don’t need me; Margaret left me; Wyvis, his mother, and Julian are out of my life from now on. God forgive me," Janetta thought, burying her face in her hands and shedding some very genuine tears, "if I seem to be lamenting my friends' good fortune; I don’t mean it; I wish them all the happiness. But what I fear is that it may not be good for them—that Wyvis, his mother, and Julian may end up unhappy."
She was roused from her reflection by a sound in the corridor. It was a creaking board, she knew that well enough; but the board never creaked unless some one trod upon it. Who could be walking about the house at this time of night? Mrs. Brand, perhaps; she was terribly restless at night, and often went about the house, seeking to tire herself so completely that sleep would be inevitable on her return to bed. On a cold night, such expeditions were not, however, unattended by danger, as she was not careful to protect herself against draughts, and it was with the desire to care for her that Janetta at last rose and took up a soft warm shawl with which she thought that she might cover Mrs. Brand's shoulders.
She was pulled out of her thoughts by a sound in the hallway. It was a creaking floorboard, something she recognized well; but that board only creaked if someone stepped on it. Who could be wandering around the house at this hour? Maybe it was Mrs. Brand; she often felt restless at night and would walk around the house, trying to exhaust herself so she could finally sleep when she got back to bed. However, on a cold night, those late-night walks weren’t without risk, since she didn’t take care to protect herself from drafts. With the intention of looking out for her, Janetta finally got up and grabbed a soft, warm shawl that she thought she could drape over Mrs. Brand's shoulders.
With the shawl over her arm and a candle in one hand she opened her door and looked out into the passage. It was unlighted, and the air seemed very chilly. Janetta stole along the corridor like a thief, and peeped into Mrs. Brand's bedroom; as was expected, it was empty. Then she looked into Julian's room, for she had several times found the grandmother praying by his bed, at dead of night; but Julian slumbered peacefully, and nobody else was there. Janetta rather wonderingly turned her attention to the lower rooms of the house. But Mrs. Brand was not to be found in any of the sitting rooms; and the hall door was securely locked and bolted, so that she could not have gone out into the garden.
With the shawl over her arm and a candle in one hand, she opened her door and peeked into the hallway. It was dark, and the air felt really cold. Janetta crept down the corridor quietly, like a thief, and glanced into Mrs. Brand's bedroom; as expected, it was empty. Then she checked Julian's room, since she had often found her grandmother praying by his bed in the dead of night; but Julian was sound asleep, and no one else was there. Janetta curiously shifted her focus to the lower rooms of the house. However, Mrs. Brand was nowhere to be found in any of the sitting rooms, and the front door was firmly locked and bolted, so she couldn't have gone out into the garden.
"She must be upstairs," said Janetta to herself. "But what can she be doing in that upper storey, where there are only empty garrets and servants rooms! I did not look into the spare room, however; perhaps she has gone to see if it is ready for Wyvis, and I did not go to Juliet. She cannot have gone to her, surely; she never enters the room unless she is obliged."
"She has to be upstairs," Janetta thought to herself. "But what could she possibly be doing up there, where there are just empty attics and servant rooms? I didn't check the spare room, though; maybe she's gone to see if it’s ready for Wyvis, and I didn’t go to Juliet. She must not have gone to her, surely; she never goes into the room unless she has to."
Nevertheless, her heart began to beat faster, and she involuntarily quickened her steps. She did not believe that Mrs. Brand would seek Juliet's room with any good intent, and as she reached the top of the stairs her eyes dilated and her face grew suddenly pale with fear. For a strange whiff of something—was it smoke?—came into her eyes, and an odd smell of burning assailed her nostrils. Fire, was it fire? She remembered that Wyvis had once said that the Red House would burn like tinder if it was ever set alight. The old woodwork was very combustible, and there was a great deal of it, especially in the upper rooms.
Nevertheless, her heart started to race, and she unconsciously picked up her pace. She didn't think Mrs. Brand had any good intentions when going to Juliet's room, and as she reached the top of the stairs, her eyes widened and her face suddenly turned pale with fear. A strange whiff of something—was it smoke?—hit her senses, and an unusual burning smell filled her nose. Fire, was it fire? She recalled that Wyvis had once said the Red House would go up in flames like dry grass if it ever caught fire. The old woodwork was highly flammable, and there was a lot of it, especially in the upper rooms.
Juliet's door was open. Janetta stood before it for the space of one half second, stupefied and aghast. Smoke was rapidly filling the room and circling into the corridor; the curtains near the window were in a blaze, and Mrs. Brand, with a lighted candle in her hand, was deliberately setting fire to the upholstery of the bed where the unconscious Juliet lay. Janetta never forgot the moment's vision that she obtained of Mrs. Brand's pale, worn, wildly despairing face—the face of a madwoman as she now perceived, who was not responsible for the deed she did.
Juliet's door was open. Janetta stood there for half a second, shocked and horrified. Smoke was quickly filling the room and spilling into the corridor; the curtains by the window were on fire, and Mrs. Brand, holding a lit candle, was intentionally setting fire to the upholstery of the bed where the unconscious Juliet lay. Janetta never forgot the chilling image of Mrs. Brand's pale, tired, wildly desperate face—the face of a madwoman, as she now realized, who wasn’t responsible for what she was doing.
Janetta sprang to the window curtains, dragged them down and trampled upon them. Her thick dressing gown, and the woollen shawl that she carried all helped in extinguishing the flame. Her appearance had arrested Mrs. Brand in her terrible work; she paused and began to tremble, as if she knew in some vague way that she was doing what was wrong. The flame had already caught the curtains, which were of a light material, and was creeping up to the woodwork of the old-fashioned bed, singeing and blackening as it went. These, also, Janetta tore down, burning her hands as she did so, and then with her shawl she pressed out the sparks that were beginning to fly dangerously near the sleeping woman. A heavy ewer of water over the mouldering mass of torn muslin and lace completed her task; and by that time Juliet had started from her sleep, and was asking in hysterical accents what was wrong.
Janetta rushed to the window curtains, yanked them down, and stomped on them. Her thick bathrobe and the wool shawl she carried helped put out the fire. Her sudden appearance stopped Mrs. Brand in her awful task; she hesitated and began to shake, as if she sensed that what she was doing was wrong. The flames had already caught the lightweight curtains and were climbing up to the woodwork of the old-fashioned bed, charring and blackening as they spread. Janetta tore those down as well, burning her hands in the process, and then used her shawl to smother the sparks that were dangerously close to the sleeping woman. Finally, she poured a heavy ewer of water over the smoldering mess of torn muslin and lace to finish her work; by then, Juliet had jumped from her sleep, asking in a panicked voice what was happening.
Her screams startled the whole household, and the servants came in various stages of dress and undress to know what was the matter. Mrs. Brand had set down her candle and was standing near the door, trembling from head to foot, and apparently so much overcome by the shock as to be unable to answer any question. That was thought very natural. "Poor lady! what a narrow escape! No wonder she was upset," said one of the maids sympathetically, and tried to lead her back to her own room. But Mrs. Brand refused to stir.
Her screams shocked the entire household, and the servants rushed in at different stages of getting dressed to find out what was wrong. Mrs. Brand had put down her candle and was standing by the door, shaking all over and seemingly too stunned by the shock to answer any questions. That was seen as completely understandable. “Poor lady! What a close call! No wonder she’s shaken up,” one of the maids said sympathetically, trying to guide her back to her room. But Mrs. Brand wouldn’t budge.
Meanwhile Juliet was screaming that she was burning, that the whole house was on fire, that she should die of the shock, and that Wyvis was alone to blame—after her usual fashion of expressing herself wildly when she was suffering from any sort of excitement of mind.
Meanwhile, Juliet was screaming that she was burning, that the whole house was on fire, that she might die from the shock, and that Wyvis was solely to blame—just like she always did when she was overwhelmed with any kind of excitement.
"You are quite safe now," Janetta said at last, rather sharply. "The fire is out: it was never very much. Come into my room: the bed may be cold and damp now, and the smoke will make you cough."
"You’re safe now," Janetta finally said, a bit curtly. "The fire is out; it was never a big deal. Come to my room: the bed might be cold and damp, and the smoke will probably make you cough."
She was right; the lingering clouds of smoke were producing unpleasant effects on the throat and lungs of Mrs. Wyvis Brand; and she was glad to be half led, half carried, by two of the servants into Janetta's room. And no sooner was she laid in Janetta's bed than a little white figure rushed out of another room and flew towards her, crying out:
She was right; the lingering clouds of smoke were causing discomfort in Mrs. Wyvis Brand's throat and lungs, and she was relieved to be partly guided, partly supported, by two of the servants into Janetta's room. As soon as she was laid in Janetta's bed, a small white figure rushed out of another room and came toward her, shouting:
"Mother! Mother! You are not hurt?"
"Mom! Are you okay?"
She was not hurt, but she was shaken and out of breath, and Julian's caresses were not altogether opportune. Still she did not seem to be vexed by them. Perhaps they were too rare to be unwelcome. She let him creep into bed beside her, and lay with her arm round him as if he were still a baby at her breast, and then for a time they slept together, mother and child, as they had not slept since the days of Julian's babyhood. For both it may have been a blessed hour. Julian scarcely knew what it was to feel a mother's love; and with Juliet, the softer side of her nature had long been hidden beneath a crust of coldness and selfishness. But those moments of tenderness which a common danger had brought to light would live for ever in Julian's memory.
She wasn’t hurt, but she was shaken and out of breath, and Julian’s touches weren’t exactly ideal. Still, she didn’t seem bothered by them. Maybe they were too infrequent to feel unwelcome. She allowed him to crawl into bed next to her and wrapped her arm around him as if he were still a baby at her breast, and then they slept together for a while, like mother and child, as they hadn’t since Julian was a baby. For both of them, it might have been a precious hour. Julian barely knew what it was like to feel a mother’s love; and with Juliet, the softer side of her personality had long been hidden under a layer of coldness and selfishness. But those moments of tenderness brought out by a shared danger would stay forever in Julian’s memory.
While these two were sleeping, however, others in the house were busy. As soon as Juliet was out of the room, Janetta turned anxiously to Mrs. Brand. "Come with me, dear," she said. "Come back to your room. You will catch cold."
While these two were sleeping, others in the house were active. As soon as Juliet left the room, Janetta turned to Mrs. Brand with concern. "Come with me, dear," she said. "Let's go back to your room. You’ll catch cold."
She felt no repulsion, nothing but a great pity for the hapless woman whose nature was not strong enough to bear the strain to which it had been subjected, and she wished, above all things, to keep secret the origin of the fire. If Mrs. Brand would but be silent, she did not think that Juliet could fathom the secret, but she was not sure that poor Mrs. Brand would not betray herself. At present, she showed no signs of understanding what had been said to her.
She felt no disgust, only deep sympathy for the unfortunate woman whose nature wasn’t strong enough to handle the pressure it had faced, and she wanted, above all else, to keep the cause of the fire a secret. If Mrs. Brand would just stay quiet, she didn’t believe that Juliet could uncover the truth, but she wasn’t certain that poor Mrs. Brand wouldn’t accidentally reveal it. For now, she showed no signs of understanding what had been said to her.
"She is quite upset by the shock," said the maid who had previously spoken. "And no wonder. And oh! Miss Colwyn, don't you know how burnt your hands are! You must have them seen to, I'm sure."
"She’s really upset by the shock," said the maid who had spoken before. "And it’s no surprise. Oh! Miss Colwyn, don't you realize how burnt your hands are! You need to get them looked at, I’m sure."
"Never mind my hands, I don't feel them," said Janetta brusquely. "Help me to get Mrs. Brand to her room, and then send for a doctor. Go to Dr. Burroughs, he will know what to do. I want him here as quickly as possible. And bring me some oil and cotton wool."
"Never mind my hands, I can't feel them," Janetta said sharply. "Help me get Mrs. Brand to her room, and then call a doctor. Go to Dr. Burroughs; he’ll know what to do. I need him here as soon as possible. And bring me some oil and cotton wool."
The servants looked at one another, astonished at the strangeness of her tone. But they were fond of her and always did her bidding gladly, so they performed her behest, and helped her to lead Mrs. Brand, who was now perfectly passive in their hands, into her own room.
The servants exchanged bewildered glances at how strange her tone sounded. But they liked her and were always happy to follow her orders, so they did as she asked and helped her guide Mrs. Brand, who was completely compliant in their care, into her own room.
But when she was there, the old butler returned to knock at the door and ask to speak to Miss Colwyn alone. Janetta came out, with a feeling of curious fear. She held the handle of the door as he spoke to her.
But when she was there, the old butler came back to knock on the door and ask to speak to Miss Colwyn alone. Janetta stepped out, feeling a mix of curiosity and fear. She held onto the door handle as he spoke to her.
"I beg pardon, m'm," he said deferentially, "but hadn't I better keep them gossiping maids out of the room over there?"
"I’m sorry to interrupt, ma'am," he said politely, "but should I keep those gossiping maids out of that room?"
Janetta looked into his face, and saw that he more than suspected the truth.
Janetta looked into his face and realized that he definitely suspected the truth.
"What do you mean?" she asked.
"What do you mean?" she asked.
"The window curtains are burned, m'm, and the bed-curtains; also the bed clothes in different places, and one or two other light articles about the room. It is easy to see that it was not exactly an accident, m'm."
"The window curtains are burned, ma'am, and the bed curtains; also the bedding in different spots, and a couple of other light items around the room. It’s clear that this was not just an accident, ma'am."
Then, seeing Janetta's color change, he added kindly, "But there's no call for you to feel afraid, m'm. We've all known as the poor lady's been going off her head for a good long time, and this is only perhaps what might have been expected, seeing what her feelings are. You leave it all to me, and just keep her quiet, m'm; I'll see to the room, and nobody else shall put their foot into it. The master will be home this morning, I hope and trust."
Then, noticing Janetta's change in color, he said gently, "But you don't need to be afraid, ma'am. We all know that the poor lady has been losing her mind for quite a while, and this is probably what we've been expecting, given how she's been feeling. Just leave everything to me, and keep her calm, ma'am; I’ll handle the room, and no one else will go in there. I hope the master will be home this morning."
He hobbled away, and Janetta went back to Mrs. Brand. The reaction was setting in; her own hurts had not been attended to, and were beginning to give her a good deal of pain; and she was conscious of sickness and faintness as well as fatigue. A great dread of Mrs. Brand's next words and actions was also coming over her.
He limped away, and Janetta returned to Mrs. Brand. The shock was hitting her; her own injuries hadn’t been looked at and were starting to hurt quite a bit; she also felt queasy and faint on top of being tired. A growing fear of what Mrs. Brand would say and do next was starting to overwhelm her.
But for the present, at least, she need not have been afraid! Mrs. Brand was lying on the bed in a kind of stupor: her eyes were only half-open; her hands were very cold.
But for now, at least, she didn't need to be scared! Mrs. Brand was lying on the bed in a sort of daze: her eyes were barely open; her hands were really cold.
Janetta did her best to warm and comfort her physically; and then, finding that she seemed to sleep more naturally, she got her hands bound up and sat down to await the coming of the doctor.
Janetta did her best to warm and comfort her physically; and then, seeing that she seemed to sleep more easily, she wrapped her hands up and sat down to wait for the doctor to arrive.
But she was not destined to wait in idleness very long. She was summoned to Mrs. Wyvis Brand, who had awakened suddenly from her sleep and was coughing violently. Little Julian had to be hastily sent back to his own room, for his mother's cough was dangerous as well as distressing to her, and Janetta was anxious that he should not witness what might prove to be a painful sight.
But she wasn't meant to wait around for long. She was called to Mrs. Wyvis Brand, who had suddenly woken up from her sleep and was coughing intensely. Little Julian had to be quickly sent back to his own room, because his mother's cough was both dangerous and distressing for her, and Janetta was worried that he shouldn't see what could turn out to be a painful experience.
And she was not far wrong. For the violent cough produced on this occasion one of its most serious results. The shock, the exposure, the exertion, had proved almost too much for Mrs. Wyvis Brand's strength. She ruptured a blood-vessel just as the doctor entered the house; and all that he could do was to check the bleeding with ice, and enjoin perfect quiet and repose. And when he had seen her, he had to hear from Janetta the story of that terrible night. She felt that it was wise to trust Dr. Burroughs entirely, and she told him, in outline, the whole story of Mrs. Brand's depression of spirits, and of her evident half-mad notion that she might gain Wyvis' forgiveness for her past mistakes by some deed that would set him free from his unloved wife, and enable him to lead a happier life in the future.
And she wasn't far off. The intense cough actually triggered one of its most serious consequences. The shock, the exposure, the effort had almost overwhelmed Mrs. Wyvis Brand's strength. She burst a blood vessel just as the doctor arrived; all he could do was to stop the bleeding with ice and recommend complete rest and calm. After assessing her condition, he had to listen to Janetta recount the story of that dreadful night. She felt it was best to trust Dr. Burroughs completely, so she briefly shared the whole situation about Mrs. Brand's deep sadness and her clearly troubled belief that she could earn Wyvis' forgiveness for her past mistakes by doing something that would free him from his unloved wife, allowing him to have a happier life going forward.
The doctor shook his head when he saw his patient. "It is just as well for her, perhaps," he said afterwards, "but it is sad for her son and for those who love her—if any one does! She will probably not recover. She is in a state of complete prostration; and she will most likely slip away in sleep."
The doctor shook his head when he saw his patient. "Maybe it's better for her this way," he said later, "but it's tough for her son and for those who care about her—if anyone does! She's probably not going to get better. She's completely exhausted, and she'll likely just drift away in her sleep."
"Oh, I am sorry," said Janetta, with tears in her eyes.
"Oh, I'm sorry," said Janetta, with tears in her eyes.
The doctor looked at her kindly. "You need not be sorry for her, my dear. She is best out of a world which she was not fitted to cope with. You should not wish her to stay."
The doctor looked at her kindly. "You don't have to feel sorry for her, my dear. She's better off out of a world that she couldn't handle. You shouldn't want her to stick around."
"It will be so sad for Wyvis, when he comes home to-day," murmured Janetta, her lip trembling.
"It’s going to be so sad for Wyvis when he comes home today," Janetta murmured, her lip trembling.
"He is coming to-day, is he? Early this morning? I will stay with you, if you like."
"He’s coming today, is he? Early this morning? I can stay with you, if you want."
Janetta was glad of the offer, although it gave her an uneasy feeling that the end was nearer than she thought.
Janetta appreciated the offer, even though it made her feel uneasy, as if the end was closer than she realized.
CHAPTER XXXVIII.
THE LAST SCENE.
"She does not know you," Dr. Burroughs said, when, a few hours later, Wyvis bent over his mother's pillow and looked into her quiet, care-lined face.
"She doesn't know you," Dr. Burroughs said, when, a few hours later, Wyvis leaned over his mother's pillow and gazed into her calm, care-lined face.
"Will she never know me?" asked the young man in a tone of deep distress. "My poor mother! I must tell her how sorry I am for the pain that I have often given her."
"Will she ever know me?" asked the young man, his voice filled with deep distress. "My poor mom! I need to tell her how sorry I am for the pain I've caused her."
"She may be conscious for a few minutes by-and-bye," the doctor said. "But consciousness will only show that the end is near."
"She might be conscious for a few minutes later," the doctor said. "But being aware just means that the end is close."
There was a silence in the room. Mrs. Brand had now lain in a stupor for many hours. Wyvis had been greeted on his arrival with sad news indeed: his mother and wife were seriously ill, and the doctor acknowledged that he did not think Mrs. Brand likely to live for many hours.
There was a silence in the room. Mrs. Brand had now been lying in a daze for many hours. Wyvis had been met upon his arrival with very sad news: his mother and wife were seriously ill, and the doctor admitted that he didn’t think Mrs. Brand would survive for much longer.
Wyvis had not been allowed to enter his wife's room, Juliet had to be kept very quiet, lest the hæmorrhage should return. He was almost glad of the respite; he dreaded the meeting, and he was anxious to bestow all his time upon his mother. Janetta had told him something about what had passed; he had heard an outline, but only an outline, of the sad story, and it must be confessed that as yet he could not understand it. It was perhaps difficult for a man to fathom the depths of a woman's morbid misery, or of a doating mother's passionate and unreasonable love. He grieved, however, over what was somewhat incomprehensible to him, and he thought once or twice with a sudden sense of comfort that Janetta would explain, Janetta would make him understand. He looked round for her when this idea occurred to him; but she was not in the room. She did not like to intrude upon what might be the last interview between mother and son, for she was firmly persuaded that Mrs. Brand would recover consciousness, and would tell Wyvis in her own way something of what she had thought and felt; but she was not far off, and when Wyvis sent her a peremptory message to the effect that she was wanted, she came at once and took up her position with him as watcher beside his mother's bed.
Wyvis hadn't been allowed to enter his wife's room; Juliet had to be kept very quiet to avoid a relapse. He was almost relieved by the break; he feared the confrontation and wanted to focus all his attention on his mother. Janetta had shared some details about what had happened; he had heard a basic outline of the tragic events, but he had to admit he still couldn't grasp it fully. It might be hard for a man to deeply understand a woman's intense suffering or a mother's overwhelming and irrational love. Still, he felt sorrow over what he couldn't quite comprehend, and he found a small comfort in the thought that Janetta would explain everything, that she would help him understand. He looked around for her when this thought crossed his mind, but she wasn't in the room. She didn't want to interrupt what might be the last moment between mother and son, as she firmly believed Mrs. Brand would regain consciousness and share her thoughts and feelings with Wyvis in her own way. However, she was not far away, and when Wyvis sent a firm message that he needed her, she came right away and took her place as a watcher beside his mother's bed.
Janetta was right. Mrs. Brand's eyes opened at last, and rested on Wyvis' face with a look of recognition. She smiled a little, and seemed pleased that he was there. It was plain that for the moment she had quite forgotten the events of the last few hours, and the first words that she spoke proved that the immediate past had completely faded from her mind.
Janetta was right. Mrs. Brand's eyes finally opened and landed on Wyvis' face with a look of recognition. She smiled slightly and seemed glad he was there. It was clear that for the moment, she had completely forgotten the events of the past few hours, and the first words she spoke showed that the recent past had entirely slipped from her mind.
"Wyvis!" she faltered. "Are you back again, dear? And is—is your father with you?"
"Wyvis!" she hesitated. "Are you back again, sweetheart? And is—is your dad with you?"
"I am here, mother," Wyvis answered. He could say nothing more.
"I’m here, Mom," Wyvis replied. He couldn’t say anything else.
"But your father——"
"But your dad——"
Then something—a gleam of reawakening memory—seemed to trouble her; she looked round the room, knitted her brows anxiously, and murmured a few words that Wyvis could not hear.
Then something—a spark of revived memory—seemed to disturb her; she glanced around the room, furrowed her brow in worry, and muttered a few words that Wyvis couldn't hear.
"I remember now," she said, in a stronger voice. "I wanted something—I thought it was your father, but it was something quite different—I wanted your forgiveness, Wyvis."
"I remember now," she said, in a stronger voice. "I wanted something—I thought it was your father, but it was something completely different—I wanted your forgiveness, Wyvis."
"Mother, mother, don't speak in that way," cried her son. "Have you not suffered enough to expiate any mistake?"
"Mom, please don’t talk like that," her son exclaimed. "Haven't you endured enough to make up for any mistakes?"
"Any mistake, perhaps, not any sin," said his mother feebly. "Now that I am old and dying, I call things by their right names. I did you a wrong, and I did Cuthbert a wrong, and I am sorry now."
"Maybe it's just a mistake, not a sin," his mother said weakly. "Now that I’m old and dying, I’m calling things as they truly are. I wronged you, and I wronged Cuthbert, and I regret it now."
"It is all past," said Wyvis softly. "It does not matter now."
"It’s all in the past," Wyvis said softly. "It doesn’t matter anymore."
"You forgive me for my part in it? You do not hate me?"
"You forgive me for my role in this? You don’t hate me?"
"Mother! Have I been cold to you then? I have loved you all the time, and never blamed you in my heart."
"Mom! Have I been distant with you? I've loved you all along and never blamed you in my heart."
"You said that I was to blame."
"You said that I was at fault."
"But I did not mean it. I never thought that you would take an idle word of mine so seriously, mother. Forgive me, and believe me that I would not have given you pain for the world if I had thought, if I had only thought that it would hurt you so much!"
"But I didn't mean it. I never thought you would take my casual words so seriously, Mom. Please forgive me and believe that I would never want to hurt you for anything if I had known, if I had only realized how much it would affect you!"
His mother smiled faintly, and closed her eyes for a moment, as if the exertion of speaking had been too much for her; but, after a short pause, she started suddenly, and opened her eyes with a look of extreme terror.
His mother smiled weakly and closed her eyes for a moment, as if speaking had been too much for her. But after a brief pause, she suddenly jolted and opened her eyes with a look of pure terror.
"What is it," she said. "What have I done? Where is she?"
"What is it?" she asked. "What have I done? Where is she?"
"Who, mother?"
"Who, Mom?"
"Your wife, Juliet. What did I do? Is she dead? The fire—the fire——"
"Your wife, Juliet. What happened? Is she dead? The fire—the fire——"
Wyvis looked helplessly round for Janetta. He could not answer: he did not know how to calm his mother's rapidly increasing excitement. Janetta came forward and bent over the pillow.
Wyvis looked around desperately for Janetta. He couldn't respond; he didn't know how to calm his mother's growing excitement. Janetta stepped forward and leaned over the pillow.
"No, Juliet is not dead. She is in her room; you must not trouble yourself about her," she said.
"No, Juliet isn't dead. She's in her room; you don't need to worry about her," she said.
Mrs. Brand's eyes were fixed apprehensively on Janetta's face.
Mrs. Brand's eyes were anxiously focused on Janetta's face.
"Tell me what I did," she said in a loud whisper.
"Tell me what I did," she said in a hushed voice.
It was difficult to answer. Wyvis hid his face in a sort of desperation. He wondered what Janetta was going to say, and listened in amazement to her first words.
It was hard to respond. Wyvis buried his face in a mix of desperation. He wondered what Janetta would say and listened in shock to her opening words.
"You were ill," said Janetta clearly. "You did not know what you were doing, and you set fire to the curtains in her room. Nobody was hurt, and we all understand that you would have been very sorry to harm anybody. It is all right, dear grandmother, and you must remember that you were not responsible for what you were doing then."
"You were sick," Janetta said clearly. "You didn't know what you were doing, and you set the curtains in her room on fire. Nobody got hurt, and we all know you would have felt terrible if you had harmed anyone. It's okay, dear grandmother, and you need to remember that you weren't responsible for your actions back then."
The boldness of her answer filed Wyvis with admiration. He knew that he—manlike—would have temporized and tried in vain to deny the truth, it was far wiser for Janetta to acknowledge and explain the facts. Mrs. Brand pressed the girl's hand and looked fearfully in her face.
The boldness of her answer filled Wyvis with admiration. He knew that he—being a man—would have hesitated and tried in vain to deny the truth; it was much wiser for Janetta to acknowledge and explain the facts. Mrs. Brand squeezed the girl's hand and looked anxiously at her face.
"She—she was not burned?"
"She wasn't burned?"
"Not at all."
"Not at all."
"Stoop down," said Mrs. Brand. "Lower. Close to my face. There—listen to me. I meant to kill her. Do you understand? I meant to set the place on fire and let her burn. I thought she deserved it for making my boy miserable."
"Lean down," Mrs. Brand said. "Lower. Right close to my face. There—listen to me. I wanted to kill her. Do you get it? I wanted to set this place on fire and let her burn. I thought she deserved it for making my boy unhappy."
Wyvis started up, and turned his back to the bed. It was impossible for him to hear the confession with equanimity. But Janetta still hung over the pillow, caressing the dying woman, and looking tenderly into her face.
Wyvis got up and turned his back to the bed. There was no way he could listen to the confession calmly. But Janetta stayed leaned over the pillow, gently comforting the dying woman and gazing lovingly at her face.
"Yes, you thought so then—I understand," she said. "But that was because of your illness. You do not think so now."
"Yeah, you thought that back then—I get it," she said. "But that was because you were sick. You don’t think that way now."
"Yes," said Mrs. Brand, in the same loud, hoarse whisper. "I think so now."
"Yes," said Mrs. Brand, in the same loud, raspy whisper. "I think so now."
Then Janetta was silent for a minute or two. The black, ghastly look in Mrs. Brand's wide-open eyes disconcerted her. She scarcely knew what to say.
Then Janetta was quiet for a minute or two. The dark, horrific look in Mrs. Brand's wide-open eyes unsettled her. She hardly knew what to say.
"I have always hated her. I hate her now," said Wyvis' mother. "She has done me no harm; no. But she has injured my boy; she made his life miserable, and I cannot forgive her for that."
"I've always hated her. I hate her now," said Wyvis' mother. "She hasn't done anything to hurt me; no. But she's hurt my boy; she made his life miserable, and I can't forgive her for that."
"If Wyvis forgives her," said Janetta gently, "can you not forgive her too?"
"If Wyvis forgives her," Janetta said softly, "can’t you forgive her too?"
"Wyvis does not forgive her for making him unhappy," said Mrs. Brand.
"Wyvis doesn't forgive her for making him unhappy," Mrs. Brand said.
"Wyvis,"—Janetta looked round at him. She could not see his face. He was standing with his face to the window and his back to the bed. "Wyvis, you have come back to your wife: does not that show that you are willing to forget the past and to make a fresh beginning. Tell your mother so, Cousin Wyvis."
"Wyvis,"—Janetta turned to him. She couldn't see his face. He was facing the window with his back to the bed. "Wyvis, you've come back to your wife: doesn't that mean you're willing to forget the past and start anew? Tell your mother that, Cousin Wyvis."
He turned round slowly, and looked at her, not at his mother, as he replied:
He turned around slowly and looked at her, not at his mom, as he responded:
"Yes, I am willing to begin again," he said. "I never wished her any harm."
"Yeah, I'm ready to start over," he said. "I never wanted anything bad to happen to her."
"Then, you will forgive her—for Wyvis' sake? For Julian's sake?" said Janetta.
"Then, will you forgive her—for Wyvis' sake? For Julian's sake?" Janetta said.
A strange contraction of the features altered Mrs. Brand's face for a moment: her breath came with difficulty and her lips turned white.
A strange twitch of her features changed Mrs. Brand's face for a moment: she was breathing hard, and her lips turned pale.
"I forgive," she said at last, in broken tones. "I cannot quite forget. But I do not want—now—to harm her. It was but for a time—when my head was bad."
"I forgive," she finally said, her voice shaky. "I can’t completely forget. But I don’t want to hurt her now. It was just for a while—when I wasn’t thinking straight."
"We know, we know," said Janetta eagerly. "We understand. Wyvis, tell her that you understand too."
"We get it, we get it," Janetta said excitedly. "We understand. Wyvis, tell her that you get it too."
She looked at him insistently, and he returned the look. Their eyes said a good deal to each other in a second's space of time. In hers there was tenderness, expostulation, entreaty; in his some shade of mingled horror and regret. But he yielded his will to hers, thinking it nobler than his own; and, turning to his mother, he stooped and kissed her on the forehead.
She looked at him intently, and he met her gaze. Their eyes communicated a lot in just a moment. In her eyes, there was warmth, urging, and pleading; in his, a mix of fear and regret. But he gave in to her wishes, believing they were better than his own; then, turning to his mother, he bent down and kissed her on the forehead.
"I understand, mother. Janetta has made me understand."
"I get it, Mom. Janetta helped me understand."
"Janetta—it is always Janetta we have to thank," his mother murmured feebly. "It was for Janetta as well as for you that I did it. Wyvis—but it is no use now. And, God forgive me, I did not know what I did."
"Janetta—it’s always Janetta we have to thank," his mother whispered weakly. "I did it for Janetta as much as for you. Wyvis—but it’s pointless now. And, God forgive me, I didn’t realize what I was doing."
She sank into silence and spoke no more for the next few hours. Her life was quietly ebbing away. Towards midnight, she opened her eyes and spoke again.
She fell silent and didn’t say anything for the next few hours. Her life was slowly fading away. Around midnight, she opened her eyes and spoke again.
"Janetta—Wyvis," she said softly, and then the last moment came. Her eyelids drooped, her head fell aside upon the pillow. There was no more for her to say or do. Poor Mary Brand's long trial had come to an end at last.
"Janetta—Wyvis," she said gently, and then the final moment arrived. Her eyelids fluttered, her head tilted to the side on the pillow. There was nothing left for her to say or do. Poor Mary Brand's long struggle had finally come to an end.
Juliet was not told of Mrs. Brand's death until after the funeral, as it was feared that the news might unduly excite her. As it was, she gave a hoarse little scream when she heard it, and asked, with every appearance of horror, whether there was really "a body" in the house. On being informed by Janetta that "the body" had been removed, she became immediately tranquil, and remarked confidentially that she was "not sorry, after all, for the old lady's death: it was such a bore to have one's husband's mother in the house." Then she became silent and thoughtful, and Janetta wondered whether some kindlier feeling were not mixing itself with her self-gratulation. But presently Mrs. Wyvis Brand broke forth:
Juliet didn't find out about Mrs. Brand's death until after the funeral because they were worried that the news might upset her too much. When she finally heard, she let out a hoarse little scream and asked, looking horrified, if there was really "a body" in the house. When Janetta told her that "the body" had been taken away, she instantly calmed down and said that she was "not sorry, after all, for the old lady's death: it was such a hassle having her husband's mother living here." Then she grew quiet and pensive, and Janetta wondered if some kinder feelings were not getting mixed in with her sense of relief. But soon, Mrs. Wyvis Brand spoke up:
"Look here, I must say this, if I die for it. You know the night when my room was on fire. Well, now tell me true: wasn't my mother-in-law to blame for it?"
"Listen, I have to say this, even if it costs me my life. You remember the night my room caught fire? Well, tell me honestly: wasn't my mother-in-law responsible for it?"
Janetta looked at her in speechless dismay. She had no trust in Juliet's disposition: she did not know whether she might revile Mrs. Brand bitterly, or be touched by an account of her mental suffering. Wyvis, however, had recommended her to tell his wife as much of the truth as seemed necessary; "because, if you don't," he said, "she is quite sharp enough to find it out for herself. So if she has any suspicion, tell her something. Anything is better than nothing in such a case."
Janetta stared at her in shocked silence. She didn't trust Juliet's mood; she wasn't sure if she would harshly criticize Mrs. Brand or be moved by a story of her struggles. Wyvis, however, had advised her to share as much of the truth with his wife as seemed appropriate. "Because if you don't," he said, "she's smart enough to figure it out on her own. So if she has any doubts, tell her something. Anything is better than nothing in this situation."
And Janetta, taking her courage in both hands, so to speak, answered courageously:
And Janetta, mustering all her courage, replied bravely:
"May I speak frankly to you, Juliet?" For Mrs. Wyvis Brand had insisted that Janetta should always call her by her Christian name.
"Can I be honest with you, Juliet?" Because Mrs. Wyvis Brand had insisted that Janetta should always call her by her first name.
"Of course you may. What is it?"
"Of course you can. What is it?"
"It is about Mrs. Brand. You must have known that for some time she had been very weak and feeble. Her mind was giving way. Indeed, she was far worse than we ever imagined, and she was not sufficiently watched. On that night, it was she whom you saw, and it was she who set fire to the curtains; but you must remember, Juliet, that she was not in her right mind."
"It’s about Mrs. Brand. You must have known that she had been very weak and fragile for a while. Her mental state was deteriorating. In fact, she was much worse than we ever thought, and she wasn’t being watched closely enough. That night, it was her that you saw, and she was the one who set fire to the curtains; but you have to remember, Juliet, that she wasn’t in her right mind."
"Why, I might have been burned alive in my bed," cried Juliet—an exclamation so thoroughly characteristic that Janetta could hardly forbear to smile. Mrs. Wyvis Brand looked terribly shocked and disconcerted, and it was after a pause that she collected herself sufficiently to say in her usual rapid manner:
"Why, I could have been burned alive in my bed," cried Juliet—an exclamation so typical that Janetta could barely hold back a smile. Mrs. Wyvis Brand looked extremely shocked and unsettled, and after a moment, she gathered herself enough to say in her usual quick manner:
"You may say what you like about her being mad; but Mrs. Brand knew very well what she was doing. She always hated me, and she wanted to get me out of the way."
"You can say whatever you want about her being crazy, but Mrs. Brand knew exactly what she was doing. She always hated me, and she wanted to get rid of me."
"Oh, Juliet, don't say so," entreated Janetta.
"Oh, Juliet, please don't say that," begged Janetta.
"But I do say so, and I will say so, and I have reason on my side. She hated me like poison, and she loved you dearly. Don't you see what she wanted? She would have liked you to take my place."
"But I do say so, and I will say so, and I have reason on my side. She hated me like poison, and she loved you dearly. Don't you see what she wanted? She would have liked you to take my place."
"If you say such things, Juliet——"
"If you say stuff like that, Juliet——"
"You'll go out of the room, won't you, my dear? Why," said Juliet, with a hard laugh in which there was very little mirth, "you don't suppose I mind? I have known long enough that she thought bad things of me. Don't you remember the name you called me when you thought I wanted Julian? You had learnt every one of them from her, you know you had. Oh, you needn't apologize. I understand the matter perfectly. I bear no malice either against her or you, though I don't know that I am quite the black sheep that you both took me to be."
"You'll leave the room, right, my dear? Why," Juliet said with a bitter laugh that lacked any real joy, "you think I care? I've known for a while that she thought terrible things about me. Don't you remember what you called me when you thought I wanted Julian? You learned every single one of those names from her, and you know it. Oh, you don’t need to say sorry. I get the situation completely. I hold no grudges against either her or you, even if I’m not quite the black sheep you both believed I was."
"I am sorry if I was unjust," said Janetta slowly. "But all that I meant amounts to one thing—that you did not make my Cousin Wyvis very happy."
"I apologize if I was unfair," Janetta said slowly. "But all I meant is this—that you didn’t make my Cousin Wyvis very happy."
"Ah, and that's the chief thing, isn't it?" said Juliet, with a keen look. "Well, don't be frightened, I'm going to change my ways. I've had a warning if anybody ever had; and I'm not going to get myself turned out of house and home. If Wyvis will stick to me, I'll stick to him; and I can't say more than that. I should like to see him now."
"Ah, and that's the main thing, right?" said Juliet, with a sharp look. "Well, don't be scared, I'm going to change my ways. I've gotten a warning like no one else; and I'm not going to get myself kicked out of my home. If Wyvis will stand by me, I'll stand by him; and I can't say more than that. I would like to see him now."
"Now, Juliet?" said Janetta, rather aghast at the idea. The meeting between husband and wife had not yet taken place, and Janetta shrank sensitively from the notion that Juliet might inflict fresh pain on Wyvis on the very day of his mother's funeral. But Mrs. Wyvis Brand insisted, and her husband was summoned to the room.
"Now, Juliet?" Janetta said, quite shocked by the thought. The meeting between husband and wife hadn't happened yet, and Janetta recoiled at the idea that Juliet might cause more hurt to Wyvis on the very day of his mother's funeral. But Mrs. Wyvis Brand insisted, and her husband was called into the room.
"You needn't go away, Janetta," said Juliet imperatively. "I want you as a witness. Well, Wyvis, here I am, and I hope you are glad to see me."
"You don't have to leave, Janetta," Juliet said firmly. "I need you as a witness. Well, Wyvis, here I am, and I hope you’re happy to see me."
She lifted herself a little from the couch on which she lay, and looked at him defiantly. Janetta could see that he was shocked at the sight of her wasted outlines, her hectic color, the unhealthy brilliance of her eyes; and it was this sight, perhaps, that caused him to say gently:
She sat up a bit from the couch where she was lying and looked at him defiantly. Janetta could see that he was shocked by her frail figure, her flushed complexion, and the unhealthy shine in her eyes; and it was this sight, perhaps, that made him say gently:
"I am sorry not to see you looking better."
"I’m sorry to see that you don't look well."
"The politest speech he has made me for years," she said, laughing. "Well, half a loaf is better than no bread. We didn't hit it off exactly the last time we saw each other, did we? Suppose we try again: should we get on any better, do you think?"
"The nicest thing he's said to me in years," she laughed. "Well, better to have a little than none at all. We didn’t exactly click the last time we met, did we? What if we give it another shot: do you think we’ll get along any better?"
"We might try," said Wyvis slowly.
"We might give it a try," said Wyvis slowly.
He was pale and grave, but, as she saw, not unwilling to make peace.
He looked pale and serious, but, as she noticed, he was open to making amends.
"All right," she said, holding out her hand to him with easy, audacious grace, "let us try then. I own I was aggravating—own in your turn that you were tyrannical now and then! You witness that he owns up, Janetta—why, the girl's gone! Never mind: give me a kiss now we are alone, Wyvis, and take me to the Riviera to-morrow if you want to save my life."
"Okay," she said, extending her hand to him with effortless confidence, "let's give it a shot then. I admit I was frustrating—now you admit you were a bit controlling at times! You see that he’s acknowledging it, Janetta—oh look, the girl’s gone! No worries: give me a kiss now that we’re alone, Wyvis, and take me to the Riviera tomorrow if you want to save my life."
Wyvis kissed his wife and promised to do what she asked him, but he did not look as if he expected to have an easy task.
Wyvis kissed his wife and promised to do what she asked, but he didn’t look like he expected it to be an easy task.
CHAPTER XXXIX.
MAKING AMENDS.
"It is pleasant to be home again," said Margaret.
"It feels nice to be home again," said Margaret.
For two years she had not seen the Court. For two year's she and her parents had roamed over the world, spending a winter in Egypt or Italy, a summer in Norway, a spring or autumn at Biarritz, or Pau, or some other resort of wealthy and idle Englishmen. These wanderings had been begun with the laudable object of weaning Margaret's heart away from Wyvis Brand, but they had been continued long after Margaret's errant fancy had been chided back to its wonted resting place. The habit of wandering easily grows, and the two years had slipped away so pleasantly that it was with a feeling almost of surprise that the Adairs reckoned up the time that had elapsed since they left England. Then Margaret had a touch of fever, and began to pine for her home; and, as her will was still law (in all minor points, at least), her parents at once turned homeward, and arrived at Helmsley Court in the month of May, when the woods and gardens were at their loveliest, bright with flowers, and verdant with the exquisite green of the spring foliage, before it becomes dusty and faded in the summer-heat.
For two years, she hadn't seen the Court. For two years, she and her parents had traveled the world, spending winters in Egypt or Italy, summers in Norway, and springs or autumns in Biarritz, Pau, or other resorts for wealthy and idle English people. They started these trips with the noble intention of getting Margaret to forget about Wyvis Brand, but they continued long after her fleeting interest was scolded back to its usual place. The habit of wandering quickly develops, and the two years passed so delightfully that the Adairs were almost surprised to realize how much time had gone by since they left England. Then Margaret came down with a bit of fever and started longing for home; since her wishes still mattered (at least in minor decisions), her parents immediately headed back and arrived at Helmsley Court in May, when the woods and gardens were at their most beautiful, alive with flowers and lush with the vibrant green of spring leaves, before they became dusty and faded in the summer heat.
"It is pleasant to be at home again," said Margaret, standing at the door of the conservatory one fair May morning and looking at the great sweep of green sward before her, where elm and beech trees made a charming shade, and beds of brightly-tinted flowers dotted the grass at intervals. "I was so tired of foreign towns."
"It feels great to be home again," said Margaret, standing at the door of the conservatory one sunny May morning and gazing at the wide expanse of green lawn in front of her, where elm and beech trees created a lovely shade, and patches of brightly colored flowers were scattered across the grass. "I was so tired of foreign cities."
"Were you, dear? You did not say so until lately," said Lady Caroline.
"Were you, dear? You didn't mention it until recently," said Lady Caroline.
"I did not want to bring you and papa home until you were ready to come," said Margaret gently.
"I didn't want to bring you and Dad home until you were ready to come," Margaret said softly.
"Dear child. And you have lost your roses. English country air will soon bring them back."
"Dear child. You've lost your roses. The fresh country air in England will soon bring them back."
"I never had much color, mama," said Margaret gravely. It was almost as though she were not quite well pleased by the remark.
"I never had much color, Mom," said Margaret seriously. It was almost as if she wasn't quite happy with the comment.
She moved away from the door, and Lady Caroline's eyes followed her with a solicitude which had more anxiety and less pride than they used to show. For Margaret had altered during the last few months. She had grown more slender, more pale than ever, and a certain languor was perceptible in her movements and the expression of her beautiful eyes. She was not less fair, perhaps, than she had been before; and the ethereal character of her beauty had only been increased by time. Lady Caroline had been seriously distressed lately by the comments made by her acquaintances upon Margaret's appearance. "Very delicate, surely," said one. "Do you think that your daughter is consumptive?" said another. "She would be so very pretty if she looked stronger," remarked a third. Now these were not precisely the remarks that Lady Caroline liked her friends to make.
She stepped away from the door, and Lady Caroline watched her with a concern that showed more anxiety and less pride than before. Margaret had changed over the past few months. She had become more slender and paler than ever, and there was a noticeable languor in her movements and the expression in her beautiful eyes. She might not have been less beautiful than she had been before; if anything, the ethereal quality of her beauty had only deepened with time. Recently, Lady Caroline had been genuinely upset by the comments her friends made about Margaret's appearance. "She looks very delicate," said one. "Do you think your daughter might be sick?" asked another. "She would be so much prettier if she looked stronger," noted a third. These were definitely not the kind of remarks Lady Caroline liked to hear from her friends.
She could not quite understand her daughter. Margaret had of late become more and more reticent. She was always gentle, always caressing, but she was not expansive. Something was amiss with her spirits or her health: nobody could exactly say what it was. Even her father discovered at last that she did not seem well; but, although he grumbled and fidgeted about it, he did not know how to suggest a remedy. Lady Caroline hoped that the return to England would prove efficacious in restoring the girl's health and spirits, and she was encouraged by hearing Margaret express her pleasure in her English home. But she felt uneasily that she was not quite sure as to what was wrong.
She couldn’t fully understand her daughter. Lately, Margaret had become more and more withdrawn. She was always gentle and affectionate, but she didn’t open up. Something was off with her mood or her health; no one could pinpoint exactly what it was. Even her father finally noticed that she didn’t seem well; however, despite his complaints and restlessness about it, he didn’t know how to suggest a solution. Lady Caroline hoped that returning to England would help restore the girl's health and spirits, and she felt encouraged when she heard Margaret express her happiness about being back in her English home. But she uneasily sensed that she wasn’t quite sure what was wrong.
"People are beginning to call very quickly," she said, looking at some cards that lay in a little silver tray. "The Bevans have been here, Margaret."
"People are starting to call in really fast," she said, glancing at some cards resting in a small silver tray. "The Bevans have been here, Margaret."
"Have they? When we were out yesterday, I suppose?"
"Have they? When we were out yesterday, I guess?"
"Yes. And the Accringtons, and—oh, ah, yes—two or three other people."
"Yes. And the Accringtons, and—oh, right, yes—two or three other people."
"Who, mamma?" said Margaret, her attention immediately attracted by her mother's hesitation. She turned away from the door and entered the morning-room as she spoke.
"Who, Mom?" said Margaret, her attention instantly caught by her mother's pause. She turned away from the door and stepped into the morning room as she spoke.
"Oh, only Lady Ashley, dear," said Lady Caroline smoothly. She had quite recovered her self-possession by this time.
"Oh, just Lady Ashley, dear," Lady Caroline said casually. She had fully regained her composure by this point.
"And Sir Philip Ashley," said Margaret, with equal calmness, as she glanced at the cards in the little silver dish. But the lovely color flushed up into her cheeks, and as she stood with her eyes cast down, still fingering the cards, her face assumed the tint of the deepest rose-carnation.
"And Sir Philip Ashley," said Margaret, as calmly as ever, while she looked at the cards in the small silver dish. But a lovely pink suddenly appeared in her cheeks, and as she stood there with her eyes down, still playing with the cards, her face turned the color of the deepest rose.
"Is that the reason?" thought Lady Caroline, with a sudden little thrill of fear and astonishment. "Surely not! After all this time—and after dismissing him so summarily! Well, there is no accounting for girls' tastes."
"Is that the reason?" Lady Caroline thought, a sudden rush of fear and surprise hitting her. "Surely not! After all this time—and after dismissing him so quickly! Well, you can't explain girls' tastes."
She said aloud:
She said out loud:
"We ought to return these calls pretty soon, I think. With such old friends it would be nice to go within the week. Do you not agree with me, love?"
"We should return these calls pretty soon, I think. It would be nice to go within the week, especially with such old friends. Don't you agree with me, love?"
"Yes, mamma," said, Margaret dutifully.
"Yes, mom," said Margaret dutifully.
"Shall we go to-morrow then? To the Bevans first, and then to the Ashleys?"
"Should we go tomorrow then? First to the Bevans, and then to the Ashleys?"
Margaret hesitated. "The Accringtons live nearer the Bevans than Lady Ashley," she said. "You might call on Lady Ashley next day, mamma."
Margaret paused. "The Accringtons are closer to the Bevans than Lady Ashley," she said. "You could visit Lady Ashley tomorrow, mom."
"Yes, darling," said Lady Caroline. She was reassured. She certainly did not want Margaret to show any alacrity in seeking out the Ashleys, and she hoped that that tell-tale blush had been due to mere maiden modesty and not to any warmer feeling, which would probably be completely thrown away upon Philip Ashley, who was not the man to offer himself a second time to a woman who had once refused him.
"Yes, darling," Lady Caroline said. She felt reassured. She definitely didn't want Margaret to eagerly pursue the Ashleys, and she hoped that the noticeable blush was just youthful shyness and not something more intense, which would likely be wasted on Philip Ashley, who was not the type to propose to a woman who had previously turned him down.
She noticed, however, that Margaret showed no other sign of interest in Sir Philip and his mother; that she did not ask for any account of the call paid, without her, by Lady Caroline a day or two later. Indeed, she turned away and talked to Alicia Stone while Lady Caroline was telling Mr. Adair of the visits that she had made. So the mother was once more reassured.
She noticed, though, that Margaret didn't show any other signs of interest in Sir Philip and his mother; she didn't ask for any details about the visit that Lady Caroline made without her a day or two later. In fact, she turned away and chatted with Alicia Stone while Lady Caroline was updating Mr. Adair on the visits she had made. So, the mother felt reassured again.
She was made uneasy again by an item of news that reached her ear soon after her return home. "Mr. Brand is coming back," said Mrs. Accrington to her, with a meaning smile. "I hear that there are great preparations at the Red House. His wife is dead, you know."
She felt uneasy again after hearing some news soon after she got home. "Mr. Brand is coming back," Mrs. Accrington said to her with a knowing smile. "I heard they're making big preparations at the Red House. His wife has passed away, you know."
"Indeed," said Lady Caroline, stiffly.
"Definitely," said Lady Caroline, stiffly.
"Yes, died at Nice last spring or summer, I forget which; I suppose he means to settle at home now. They say he's quite a changed character."
"Yeah, he passed away in Nice last spring or summer, I can't remember which; I guess he plans to settle down at home now. People say he's really changed."
"I am glad to hear it," said Lady Caroline.
"I’m glad to hear that," said Lady Caroline.
She felt annoyed as well as anxious. Was it possible that Margaret knew that Wyvis Brand was coming home? In spite of the inveterate habit of caressing Margaret and making soft speeches, in spite also of the very real love that she had for her daughter, Lady Caroline did not altogether trust her. Margaret had once or twice disappointed her too much.
She felt both annoyed and anxious. Could it be that Margaret knew Wyvis Brand was coming home? Despite her constant inclination to pamper Margaret and speak sweetly to her, and despite the genuine love she felt for her daughter, Lady Caroline didn't fully trust her. Margaret had let her down a few too many times.
"His little boy," continued Mrs. Accrington in a conversational tone, "has been spending the time with Mr. Brand's younger brother and his wife, one of the Colwyn girls, wasn't she? And the eldest Colwyn girl, the one who sang, has been acting as his governess. She used to be companion to old Mrs. Brand you know."
"His little boy," Mrs. Accrington continued casually, "has been hanging out with Mr. Brand's younger brother and his wife, one of the Colwyn girls, right? And the oldest Colwyn girl, the one who sang, has been his governess. She used to be a companion to old Mrs. Brand, you know."
"I remember," said Lady Caroline, and managed to change the subject.
"I remember," said Lady Caroline, and she skillfully changed the subject.
She would have liked to question Margaret, but she did not dare. She watched her carefully for the next few days, and she was not satisfied. Margaret was nervous and uneasy, as she had been about the time when Wyvis Brand made his indiscreet proposal for her hand; it seemed to Lady Caroline that she was watching for some person to arrive—some person who never came. Who was the person for whom she watched? so Lady Caroline asked herself. But she dared not question Margaret.
She would have liked to ask Margaret some questions, but she didn’t have the courage. She observed her closely for the next few days, but she was still not satisfied. Margaret was anxious and restless, just like when Wyvis Brand made his awkward proposal for her hand; Lady Caroline thought it seemed like she was waiting for someone to show up—someone who never did. Who was the person she was waiting for? Lady Caroline wondered. But she didn’t dare to question Margaret.
She noticed, too, that Mr. Adair looked once or twice at his daughter in a curiously doubtful way, as if he were puzzled or distressed. And one day he said musingly:
She also noticed that Mr. Adair glanced at his daughter a couple of times with a curious look of doubt, as if he were confused or worried. Then one day he said thoughtfully:
"It is surely time for Margaret to be getting married, is it not?"
"It’s definitely time for Margaret to get married, don’t you think?"
"Somebody has been saying so to you," said Lady Caroline, with less urbanity than usual.
"Someone has been telling you that," said Lady Caroline, with less politeness than usual.
"No, no, only Isabel; she wrote this morning expressing some surprise at not having heard that Margaret was engaged before now. I suppose," Mr. Adair hesitated a little, "I suppose she will marry?"
"No, no, just Isabel; she wrote this morning, a bit surprised that she hadn't heard about Margaret's engagement until now. I guess," Mr. Adair paused for a moment, "I guess she will get married?"
"Reginald, what an idea! Of course Margaret will marry, and marry brilliantly."
"Reginald, what a thought! Of course, Margaret will get married, and she'll marry someone amazing."
"I am not so sure of that," said Mr. Adair, who seemed to be in low spirits. "Look at my two sisters, and lots of other girls. How many men has Margaret refused? She will take up with some crooked stick at last."
"I’m not so convinced about that," said Mr. Adair, who seemed pretty down. "Just look at my two sisters and so many other girls. How many guys has Margaret turned down? She’ll end up with some loser eventually."
He went out without waiting for his wife's reply. Lady Caroline, harassed in mind and considerably weakened of late in body, sat still and shed a few silent tears. She was angry with him, and yet she shared his apprehensions. Was it possible that their lovely Margaret was turning out a social failure? To have Margaret at home, fading, ageing, growing into an old maid like the sisters of Reginald Adair, that was not to be thought of for a moment.
He left without waiting for his wife's response. Lady Caroline, feeling mentally drained and physically weakened lately, remained seated and quietly cried a few tears. She was upset with him, yet she also felt his worries. Was it possible that their beautiful Margaret was becoming a social failure? The thought of having Margaret at home, fading, aging, and turning into an old maid like Reginald Adair's sisters, was simply unacceptable.
Meanwhile Margaret was taking her fate in her own hands.
Meanwhile, Margaret was taking control of her own destiny.
She was at that very moment standing in the conservatory opposite a tall, dark man, who, hat in hand, looked at her expectantly as if he wished her to open the conversation. She had never made a fairer picture than she did just then. She was dressed in white, and the exquisite fairness of her head and face was thrown into strong relief by the dark background of fronded fern and thickly matted creeper with which the wall behind her was overgrown. Her face was slightly bent, and her hands hung clasped before her. To her visitor, who was indeed Sir Philip Ashley, she appeared more beautiful than ever. But his eye, as it rested upon her, though attentive, was indifferent and cold.
She was standing in the conservatory, facing a tall, dark man who, with his hat in hand, looked at her expectantly as if he wanted her to start the conversation. She had never looked more beautiful than she did at that moment. Dressed in white, the delicate beauty of her face and hair stood out against the dark backdrop of lush ferns and thick creepers that covered the wall behind her. Her head was slightly lowered, and her hands were clasped in front of her. To her visitor, who was Sir Philip Ashley, she seemed more stunning than ever. However, his gaze, though focused on her, felt indifferent and cold.
"You sent for me, I think?" he said politely, finding that she did not speak.
"You called for me, right?" he said politely, noticing that she didn't respond.
"Yes." Margaret's voice was very low. "I hope you did not mind my writing that little note?"
"Yes." Margaret's voice was very soft. "I hope you didn't mind me writing that little note?"
"Mind? Not at all. If there is anything I can do for you——?"
"Mind? Not at all. Is there anything I can help you with——?"
"It is not that I want you to do anything," said Margaret, whose self-possession, not easily disturbed, was now returning to her. "It was simply that I had something to say."
"It’s not that I want you to do anything," said Margaret, her calm demeanor, which wasn’t easily shaken, starting to come back. "I just had something to share."
Sir Philip bowed. His role was that of a listener, it appeared.
Sir Philip bowed. It seemed his role was that of a listener.
"When I was in England before," Margaret went on, this time with some effort, "you found fault with me——"
"When I was in England before," Margaret continued, this time with some effort, "you criticized me——"
"Presumption on my part, I am sure," said Sir Philip, smiling a little. "Such a thing will certainly not occur again."
"That’s just me presuming too much, I’m sure," said Sir Philip, giving a slight smile. "That won’t happen again."
"Oh please hear me," said Margaret, rather hurriedly. "Please listen seriously—I am very serious, and I want you to hear what I have to say."
"Oh please hear me," said Margaret, rather urgently. "Please listen closely—I am really serious, and I want you to understand what I have to say."
"I will listen," said Sir Philip, gravely; he turned aside a little, and looked at the flowers as she spoke.
"I will listen," Sir Philip said seriously; he turned slightly away and looked at the flowers as she spoke.
"I want to tell you that you were right about Janetta Colwyn. The more I have thought of it, the more sure I have been that you were right. I ought not to have been angry when you asked me to prevent people from misjudging her. I ought to have written to Miss Polehampton and set things straight."
"I want to tell you that you were right about Janetta Colwyn. The more I’ve thought about it, the more certain I am that you were right. I shouldn’t have been angry when you asked me to stop people from misjudging her. I should have written to Miss Polehampton and cleared things up."
Sir Philip made an inarticulate sound of assent. She paused for a moment, and then went on pleadingly.
Sir Philip made a mumbling sound to indicate he agreed. She paused for a moment, then continued to plead.
"It's such a long time ago now that I do not know what to do. I cannot ask mamma. She never liked Janetta—she never was just to her. I do not even know where Janetta is, nor whether I can do anything to help her. Do you know?"
"It's been so long now that I'm not sure what to do. I can't ask Mom. She never liked Janetta—she was never fair to her. I don't even know where Janetta is or if there's anything I can do to help her. Do you know?"
"I know where she is. At the Red House just now, with Mr. and Mrs. Cuthbert Brand."
"I know where she is. She’s at the Red House right now, with Mr. and Mrs. Cuthbert Brand."
"Then—what shall I do?" said Margaret, more urgently. "Would it be of any use if I wrote to Miss Polehampton or anyone about her now? I will do anything I can to help her—anything you advise."
"Then—what should I do?" Margaret asked more urgently. "Would it help if I wrote to Miss Polehampton or anyone about her now? I’ll do whatever I can to help her—whatever you suggest."
Sir Philip changed his position, as if he were slightly impatient.
Sir Philip shifted his stance, as if he were a bit impatient.
"I do not know that there is anything to be done for Miss Colwyn at present," he replied. "She is in a very good position, and I do not think she wants material help. Of course, if you were to see her and tell her that you regret the manifest injustice with which she was treated on more than one occasion, I dare say she would be glad, and that such an acknowledgment from you would draw out the sting from much that is past and gone. I think that this is all you can do."
"I don't think there's anything that can be done for Miss Colwyn right now," he replied. "She's in a really good place, and I don't believe she needs any material help. Of course, if you were to see her and let her know that you regret the obvious injustice she faced more than once, I'm sure she'd appreciate it, and that kind of acknowledgment from you would help ease her pain from the past. I think that's all you can do."
"I will do it," said Margaret submissively. "I will tell her that I am sorry."
"I'll do it," Margaret said quietly. "I'll tell her that I'm sorry."
"You will do well," replied Sir Philip in a kinder tone. "I am only sorry that you did not see things differently when we spoke of the matter before."
"You'll be fine," replied Sir Philip in a gentler tone. "I just wish you had seen things differently when we talked about it before."
"I am older now, I have thought more. I have reflected on what you said," murmured Margaret.
"I’m older now, and I’ve thought more. I’ve reflected on what you said," murmured Margaret.
"You have done my poor words much honor," said he, with a slight cold smile. "And I am glad to think that the breach in your friendship is healed. Miss Colwyn is a true and loyal friend—I could not wish you a better. I shall feel some pleasure in the thought, when I am far from England, that you have her for your friend once more."
"You’ve given my humble words a lot of respect," he said with a slight, cold smile. "I’m glad to know that the rift in your friendship is mended. Miss Colwyn is a genuine and loyal friend—I couldn’t wish for anyone better for you. It will bring me some comfort to think, when I’m far from England, that you have her as your friend again."
"Far from England"—Margaret repeated the words with paling lips.
"Far from England"—Margaret repeated the words with pale lips.
"Did you not know? I have accepted a post in Victoria. I shall be out for five years at least. So great a field of usefulness seems open to me there that I did not know how to refuse it."
"Did you not know? I've accepted a position in Victoria. I'll be away for at least five years. The opportunity to be useful there seems so great that I couldn't bring myself to turn it down."
Margaret was mute for a time. Then, with a tremendous effort, she put another question. "You go—alone?" she said.
Margaret was silent for a while. Then, with a lot of effort, she asked another question. "You're going—alone?" she said.
Sir Philip did not look at her.
Sir Philip didn't look at her.
"No," he said, kicking a small pebble off the tesselated pavement with the toe of his boot, and apparently taking the greatest interest in its ultimate fate, "no, I don't go quite alone. I am taking with me my secretary—and—my wife. I suppose you know that next week I am going to marry Miss Adela Smithies, daughter of Smithies the great brewer? We sail ten days later."
"No," he said, kicking a small pebble off the patterned pavement with the toe of his boot, clearly very interested in where it would end up, "no, I’m not going completely alone. I'm bringing my secretary—and—my wife. I guess you know that next week I'm getting married to Miss Adela Smithies, the daughter of Smithies the famous brewer? We're sailing ten days later."
CHAPTER XL.
MY FAITHFUL JANET.
"Good blood," they say, "does not lie." Margaret was true to her traditions. She did not faint, she did not weep, over what was complete ruin to her expectations, if not of her hopes. She held her head a little more erect than usual, and looked Sir Philip quietly in the face.
"Good blood," they say, "does not lie." Margaret stayed true to her traditions. She didn’t faint or cry over what completely shattered her expectations, if not her hopes. She held her head a bit higher than usual and looked Sir Philip steadily in the face.
"I am very glad to hear it," she said—it was a very excusable lie, perhaps. "I hope you will be happy."
"I'm really glad to hear that," she said—it was a pretty understandable lie, maybe. "I hope you find happiness."
Strange to say, her calmness robbed Sir Philip of his self-possession. He flushed hotly and looked away, thinking of some words that he had spoken many months ago to Margaret's mother—a sort of promise to be "always ready" if Margaret should ever change her mind. Had she changed it now? But she was not going to leave him in doubt upon this point.
Strangely enough, her calmness took away Sir Philip's composure. He blushed deeply and looked away, recalling some words he had said many months ago to Margaret's mother—a kind of promise to be "always ready" if Margaret ever changed her mind. Had she changed it now? But she wasn't going to leave him uncertain about this.
"You have only just forestalled a similar announcement on my part," she said, smiling bravely. "I dare say you will hear all about it soon—and I hope that you will wish me joy."
"You have only just prevented a similar announcement from me," she said, smiling confidently. "I'm sure you'll hear all about it soon—and I hope you'll congratulate me."
He looked up with evident relief.
He looked up with clear relief.
"I am exceedingly glad. I may congratulate you then?"
"I’m really glad. Can I congratulate you then?"
"Thank you. Yes, we may congratulate each other."
"Thank you. Yes, we can congratulate each other."
She still smiled—rather strangely, as he thought. He wondered who the "happy man" could be? But of that, to tell the truth, Margaret was as ignorant as he. She had invented her little tale of an engagement in self-defence.
She still smiled—kind of oddly, he thought. He wondered who the "happy man" could be. But honestly, Margaret didn’t know any more than he did. She had made up her little story about an engagement to protect herself.
"Ah, Margaret," he said, with a sudden impulse of affection, "if only you could have seen as I saw—two years ago!"
"Ah, Margaret," he said, with a sudden wave of affection, "if only you could have seen what I saw—two years ago!"
"But that was impossible," she answered quietly. "And I think it would be undesirable also. I wanted you to know, however, that I agree with you about Janetta—I think that you were right."
"But that can't happen," she replied softly. "And I also think it wouldn't be a good idea. I just wanted you to know that I agree with you about Janetta—I believe you were right."
"And you have nothing more to tell me?"
"And you don’t have anything else to tell me?"
For the moment he was willing to throw up his appointment in Australia, to fly from the wealthy and sensible Miss Adela Smithies and incur any odium, any disappointment, and any shame, if only Margaret Adair would own that she loved him and consent to be his wife. For, although he liked and esteemed Miss Smithies, who was a rather plain-faced girl with a large fortune, he was perfectly conscious that Margaret had been the one love of his life. But Margaret was on her guard.
For the time being, he was ready to give up his position in Australia, to leave the wealthy and sensible Miss Adela Smithies, and face any backlash, disappointment, or embarrassment, if only Margaret Adair would admit that she loved him and agree to be his wife. Even though he liked and respected Miss Smithies, who was a somewhat plain girl with a significant fortune, he was fully aware that Margaret had been the one true love of his life. But Margaret was being cautious.
"To tell you?" she echoed, as if in mild surprise. "Why no, I think not, Sir Philip. Except, perhaps, to ask you not to speak—for the present, at least—of my own prospects, they are not yet generally known, and I do not want them mentioned just now."
"To tell you?" she repeated, sounding somewhat surprised. "No, I don’t think so, Sir Philip. Except, maybe, to ask you not to talk—at least for now—about my own future; it’s not widely known yet, and I don’t want it brought up right now."
"Certainly. I will respect your confidence," said Sir Philip. He felt ashamed of that momentary aberration. Adela was a very suitable wife for him, and he could not think without remorse that he had ever proposed to himself to be untrue to her. How fortunate, he reflected, that Margaret did not seem to care!
"Of course. I will respect your trust," said Sir Philip. He felt embarrassed about that brief lapse in judgment. Adela was a perfect match for him, and he couldn’t shake the guilt of having ever thought about being unfaithful to her. How lucky, he thought, that Margaret didn’t seem to mind!
"Will you come in?" she said graciously. "Mamma will be so pleased to see you, and she will be glad to congratulate you on your good fortune."
"Will you come in?" she said kindly. "Mom will be so happy to see you, and she’ll be glad to congratulate you on your good luck."
"Thank you very much, but I fear I must be off. I am very busy, and I really have scarcely any time to spare."
"Thank you so much, but I really have to go. I'm quite busy and hardly have any time to spare."
"I must thank you all the more for giving me some of your valuable time," said Margaret sweetly. "Must you go?"
"I really appreciate you taking the time to be here," Margaret said sweetly. "Do you have to leave?"
"I really must. And—" as he held out his hand—"we are friends, then, from henceforth?"
"I really must. And—" as he extended his hand—"we're friends now, then?"
"Oh, of course we are," she answered. But her eyes were strangely cold, and the smile upon her lips was conventional and frosty. The hand that he held in his own was cold, too, and somewhat limp and flabby.
"Oh, of course we are," she replied. But her eyes were oddly distant, and the smile on her lips was formal and icy. The hand he held in his was cold as well, and a bit weak and flabby.
"I am so glad," he said, growing warmer as she grew cold, "that you have resolved to renew your acquaintance with Miss Colwyn. It is what I should have expected from your generous nature, and it shows that what I always—always thought of you was true."
"I'm really glad," he said, feeling more excited as she seemed to pull away, "that you've decided to reconnect with Miss Colwyn. It’s exactly what I would have expected from your kind nature, and it proves that what I always—always believed about you was spot on."
"Please do not say so," said Margaret. She came very near being natural in that moment. She had a choking sensation in her throat, and her eyes smarted with unshed tears. But her training stood her in good stead. "It is very kind of you to be so complimentary," she went on with a light little laugh. "And I hope that I shall find Janetta as nice as she used to be. Good-bye. Bon voyage."
"Please don’t say that," Margaret said. She almost felt natural at that moment. A lump rose in her throat, and her eyes stung with unshed tears. But her training helped her maintain control. "It’s really nice of you to be so flattering," she continued with a light laugh. "I hope Janetta is still as lovely as she used to be. Goodbye. Bon voyage."
"I wish you every happiness," he said with a warm clasp of her hand and a long grave look into her beautiful face; and then he went away and Margaret was left alone.
"I wish you all the happiness in the world," he said, holding her hand warmly and looking deeply into her beautiful face; then he left, and Margaret was left alone.
She stole up to her room almost stealthily, and locked the door. She hoped that no one had seen Sir Philip come and go—that her mother would not question her, or remark on the length of his visit. She was thoroughly frightened and ashamed to think of what she had done. She had been as near as possible to making Sir Philip what would virtually have been an offer of marriage. What an awful thought! And what a narrow escape! For of course he would have had to refuse her, and she—what could she have done then? She would never have borne the mortification. As it was, she hoped that Sir Philip would accept the explanation of the little note of summons which she had despatched to him that morning, and would never inquire what her secret motive had been in writing it.
She quietly slipped into her room and locked the door. She hoped no one had noticed Sir Philip coming and going—that her mom wouldn’t question her or comment on how long his visit lasted. She felt scared and ashamed thinking about what she had done. She had come close to making it seem like she was practically proposing to Sir Philip. What a terrible thought! And what a close call! Because of course he would have had to turn her down, and she—what could she have done then? She would never have handled the embarrassment. As it was, she hoped that Sir Philip would accept the little note she had sent him that morning as an explanation and would never ask what her real reason was for writing it.
She set herself to consider the situation. She did not love Sir Philip. She was not capable of a great deal of love, and all that she had been capable of she had given to Wyvis Brand. But the years of girlhood in her father's house were beginning to pall upon her. She was conscious of a slight waning of her beauty, of a perceptible diminution in the attentions which she received, and the admiration that she excited. It had occurred to her lately, as it had occurred to her parents, that she ought to think seriously of getting married. The notion of spinsterhood was odious to Margaret Adair. And Sir Philip Ashley would have been, as her mother used to say, so suitable a man for her to marry! Margaret saw it now.
She took a moment to think about her situation. She didn’t love Sir Philip. She wasn't capable of feeling a lot of love, and all she had ever had to give was to Wyvis Brand. But the years she spent in her father's house were starting to wear on her. She was aware of a slight decrease in her beauty and a noticeable drop in the attention and admiration she received. Recently, both she and her parents had realized that she should seriously consider getting married. The idea of being a spinster was repulsive to Margaret Adair. And Sir Philip Ashley would have been, as her mother used to say, such a suitable man for her to marry! Margaret recognized it now.
She wept a few quiet tears for her lost hopes, and then she arrayed herself becomingly, and, with a look of purpose on her face, went down to tea.
She shed a few quiet tears for her lost hopes, then dressed nicely and, with a determined look on her face, went downstairs for tea.
"Do you know, mamma," she said, "that Sir Philip Ashley is going to marry Miss Smithies, the great brewer's daughter, and that he has accepted a post in Victoria?"
"Did you know, Mom," she said, "that Sir Philip Ashley is going to marry Miss Smithies, the daughter of that big brewer, and that he’s taken a job in Victoria?"
"Margaret!"
"Margaret!"
"It is quite true, mamma, he told me so himself. Why need you look surprised? We could hardly expect," said Margaret, with a pretty smile, "that Sir Philip should always remain unmarried for my sake."
"It’s true, Mom, he told me himself. Why are you so surprised? We can't really expect," said Margaret with a cute smile, "that Sir Philip would stay single forever just for me."
"It is rather sudden, surely!"
"That's quite sudden, right?"
"Oh, I don't think so. By the bye, mamma, shall we not soon feel a little dull if we are here all alone? It would be very nice to fill the house with guests and have a little gaiety. Perhaps—" with a faint but charming blush—"Lord Southbourne would come if he were asked."
"Oh, I don't think so. By the way, Mom, won't we start feeling a bit bored if we're all alone here? It would be really nice to fill the house with guests and have some fun. Maybe—" with a slight but lovely blush—"Lord Southbourne would come if we invited him."
Lord Southbourne was an exceptionable viscount with weak brains and a large rent-roll whom Margaret had refused six months before.
Lord Southbourne was a notable viscount with a feeble intellect and a substantial income from his estates, whom Margaret had turned down six months earlier.
"I am sure he would, my darling; I will ask him," said Lady Caroline, with great satisfaction. And she noticed that Margaret's watch for an unknown visitor had now come to its natural end.
"I’m sure he would, my darling; I’ll ask him," said Lady Caroline, feeling quite pleased. And she observed that Margaret's wait for an unknown visitor had now reached its expected conclusion.
It was not more than a month later in the year when Janetta Colwyn, walking in the plantation near the Red House, came face to face with a man who was leaning against the trunk of a fir-tree, and had been waiting for her to approach. She looked astonished; but he was calm, though he smiled with pleasure, and held out his hands.
It was barely a month later in the year when Janetta Colwyn, walking in the plantation near the Red House, came across a man leaning against the trunk of a fir tree, who had been waiting for her to come closer. She looked surprised; but he remained calm, smiling with delight, and extended his hands.
"Well, Janetta!"
"Hey, Janetta!"
"Wyvis! You have come home at last!"
"Wyvis! You're finally home!"
"At last."
"Finally."
"You have not been up to the house yet?"
"You haven't been to the house yet?"
"No, I was standing here wishing that I could see you first of all; and, just as I wished it, you came in sight. I take it as a good omen."
"No, I was standing here hoping to see you above all else; and just as I hoped for it, you appeared. I see it as a good sign."
"I am glad you are back," said Janetta earnestly.
"I’m glad you’re back," Janetta said sincerely.
"Are you? Really? And why?"
"Are you? Seriously? Why?"
"Oh, for many reasons. The estate wants you, for one thing," said Janetta, coloring a little, "and Julian wants you——"
"Oh, for many reasons. The estate wants you, for one thing," Janetta said, blushing a bit, "and Julian wants you——"
"Don't you want me at all, Janetta?"
"Don't you want me at all, Janetta?"
"Everybody wants you, so I do, too."
"Everyone wants you, so I do, too."
"Tell me more about everybody and everybody's wants. How is Julian?"
"Tell me more about everyone and what they want. How's Julian?"
"Very well, indeed, and longing to see you before he goes to school."
"That's great, and he’s really eager to see you before he heads off to school."
"Ah yes, poor little man. How does he like the idea of school?"
"Ah yes, poor little guy. How does he feel about the idea of school?"
"Pretty well."
"Pretty good."
"And how do you like the idea of his going?"
"And what do you think about him leaving?"
Janetta's face fell. "I am sure it is good for him," she said rather wistfully.
Janetta's expression changed. "I'm sure it's good for him," she said a bit sadly.
"But not so good for you. What are you going to do? Shall you live with Mrs. Burroughs, Janet?"
"But that's not great for you. What are you going to do? Are you going to live with Mrs. Burroughs, Janet?"
"No, indeed; I think I shall take lodgings in London, and give lessons. I have saved money during the last few months," said Janetta with something between a tear in the eye and a smile on the lip, "so that I shall be able to live even if I get no pupils at first."
"No, for sure; I think I'm going to find a place to stay in London and teach lessons. I've saved some money over the past few months," Janetta said with a mix of teary eyes and a smile, "so I’ll be able to get by even if I don't have any students right away."
"And shall you like that?"
"And would you like that?"
She looked at him for a moment without replying, and then said cheerfully:
She stared at him for a moment without saying anything, and then responded cheerfully:
"I shall not like it if I get no pupils."
"I won't like it if I don't have any students."
"And how are Cuthbert and Nora?"
"And how are Cuthbert and Nora?"
"Absorbed in baby-worship," said Janetta. "You will be expected to fall down and worship also. And your little niece is really very pretty."
"Caught up in baby admiration," Janetta said. "You'll be expected to join in and adore too. And your little niece is truly very cute."
Wyvis shook his head. "Babies are all exactly alike to me, so you had better instruct me beforehand in what I ought to say. And what about our neighbors, Janet? Are the Adairs at home?"
Wyvis shook his head. "Babies all look the same to me, so you should let me know in advance what I should say. And what about our neighbors, Janet? Are the Adairs home?"
"Yes," said Janetta, with some reserve of tone.
"Yeah," Janetta replied, with a bit of hesitation in her voice.
"And the Ashleys?"
"And the Ashleys?"
"Old Lady Ashley. Sir Philip has married and gone to the Antipodes."
"Old Lady Ashley. Sir Philip has gotten married and moved to Australia."
"Married Margaret? I always thought that would be the end of it."
"Married Margaret? I always thought that would be the end of it."
"You are quite wrong. He married a Miss Smithies, a very rich girl, I believe. And Margaret is engaged to a certain Lord Southbourne—who is also very rich, I believe."
"You’re mistaken. He married a Miss Smithies, a girl who's really wealthy, I think. And Margaret is engaged to some Lord Southbourne—who is also quite wealthy, I believe."
"Little Southbourne!" exclaimed Wyvis, with a sudden burst of laughter. "You don't say so! I used to know him at Monaco. Oh, there's no harm in little South; only he isn't very bright."
"Little Southbourne!" Wyvis exclaimed, bursting into laughter. "You don't say! I used to know him at Monaco. Oh, there's nothing wrong with little South; he just isn't very clever."
"I am sorry for Margaret," said Janetta.
"I feel bad for Margaret," said Janetta.
"Oh she will be perfectly happy. She will always move in her own circle of society, and that is paradise for Margaret."
"Oh, she will be totally happy. She will always be in her own social circle, and that's paradise for Margaret."
"You are very hard on her, Wyvis," Janetta said, reprovingly. "She is capable of higher things than you believe."
"You’re being really tough on her, Wyvis," Janetta said, scolding him. "She can achieve much more than you think."
"Capable! Oh, she may be capable of anything," said Wyvis, "but she does not do the things that she is capable of doing."
"Capable! Oh, she might be capable of anything," said Wyvis, "but she doesn’t actually do the things she could do."
"At any rate she is very kind to me now. She wrote to me a few days ago, and told me that she was sorry for our past misunderstanding. And she asked me to go and stay with her when she was married to Lord Southbourne and had a house of her own."
"Anyway, she's really nice to me now. She wrote to me a few days ago and said she was sorry about our past misunderstanding. And she invited me to come stay with her when she married Lord Southbourne and had her own place."
"Are you sure that she did not add that it would be such an advantage to you?"
"Are you sure she didn't mention that it would be such an advantage for you?"
"Of course she did not." But Janetta blushed guiltily, nevertheless.
"Of course she didn't." But Janetta blushed with guilt, anyway.
"And did you promise to accept the invitation?"
"And did you promise to accept the invite?"
She smiled and shook her head.
She smiled and shook her head.
"I thought you were such a devoted friend of hers!"
"I thought you were such a loyal friend of hers!"
"I always tried to be a true friend to her. But you know I think, Wyvis, that some people have not got it in their nature to be true friends to anyone. And perhaps it was not—quite—in Margaret's nature."
"I always tried to be a real friend to her. But you know, Wyvis, I think some people just aren't built to be true friends to anyone. And maybe it wasn't really in Margaret's nature."
"I agree with you," said Wyvis, more gravely than he had spoken hitherto. "She has not your depth of affection, Janetta—your strength of will. You have been a very true and loyal friend to those you have loved."
"I agree with you," said Wyvis, more seriously than he had spoken before. "She doesn't have your depth of affection, Janetta—your strength of will. You've been a very true and loyal friend to those you care about."
Janetta turned away her face. Something in his words touched her very keenly. After a pause, Wyvis spoke again.
Janetta turned her face away. Something in his words affected her deeply. After a moment, Wyvis spoke again.
"I have had reason since I saw you last to know the value of your friendship," he said seriously. "I want to speak to you for a moment, Janetta, before we join the others, about my poor Juliet. I had not, as you know, very many months with her after we left England. But during those few months I became aware that she was a different creature from the woman I had known in earlier days. She showed me that she had a heart—that she loved me and our boy after all—and died craving my forgiveness, poor soul (though God knows that I needed hers more than she needed mine), for the coldness she had often shown me. And she said, Janetta, that you had taught her what love meant, and she charged me to tell you that your lessons had not been in vain."
"I've come to appreciate the value of your friendship since the last time we met," he said seriously. "I need to talk to you for a moment, Janetta, before we join the others, about my poor Juliet. As you know, I didn't have many months with her after we left England. But during those few months, I realized she was a completely different person from the woman I'd known before. She showed me that she had a heart—that she loved me and our son after all—and died wanting my forgiveness, poor thing (though God knows I needed hers more than she needed mine), for the coldness she often showed me. And she told me, Janetta, that you had taught her what love truly meant, and she asked me to let you know that your lessons weren't forgotten."
Janetta looked up with swimming eyes. "Poor Juliet! I am glad that she said that."
Janetta looked up with glistening eyes. "Poor Juliet! I'm glad she said that."
"She is at peace now," said Wyvis, in a lower voice, "and the happiness of her later days is due to you. But how much is not due to you, Janetta! Your magic power seemed to change my poor wife's very nature: it has made my child happy: it gave all possible comfort to my mother on her dying bed—and what it has done for me no words can ever tell! No one has been to me what you have been, Janetta; the good angel of my life, always inspiring and encouraging, always ready to give me hope and strength and courage in my hours of despair."
"She’s at peace now," Wyvis said in a softer voice, "and her happiness in her later days is thanks to you. But so much of it isn’t just because of you, Janetta! Your magic seemed to change my poor wife’s very nature: it has made my child happy; it provided all the comfort possible to my mother on her deathbed—and what it has done for me is beyond words! No one has meant to me what you have, Janetta; you’ve been the good angel of my life, always inspiring and encouraging me, always ready to give me hope, strength, and courage in my moments of despair."
"You must not say so: I have done nothing," she said, but she let her hand lie unresistingly between his own, as he took it and pressed it tenderly.
"You shouldn't say that: I haven't done anything," she said, but she allowed her hand to rest passively between his, as he took it and squeezed it gently.
"Have you not? Then I have been woefully mistaken. And it has come across me strangely, Janetta, of late, that of all the losses I have had, one of the greatest is the loss of my kinship with you. No doubt you have thought of that: John Wyvis, the ploughman's son, is not your cousin, Wyvis Brand."
"Have you not? Then I must have been seriously mistaken. Recently, Janetta, it’s struck me oddly that out of all the losses I've faced, one of the biggest is losing my connection with you. You’ve probably thought about that: John Wyvis, the ploughman’s son, is not your cousin, Wyvis Brand."
"I never remembered it," said Janetta.
"I never remembered it," Janetta said.
"Then I must remind you of it now. I cannot call you Cousin Janet any longer. May I call you something else, dear, so that I may not lose you out of my life? I want you to be something infinitely closer and dearer and sweeter than a cousin, Janetta; will you forgive me all my errors and be my wife?"
"Then I need to remind you of it now. I can't call you Cousin Janet anymore. Can I call you something else, dear, so I don’t lose you from my life? I want you to be something much closer, dearer, and sweeter than a cousin, Janetta; will you forgive me for all my mistakes and be my wife?"
And when she had whispered her reply, he took her in his arms and called her, as her father used to call her—
And when she whispered her answer, he wrapped her in his arms and called her by the name her father used to call her—
"My faithful Janet!"
"My loyal Janet!"
And she thought that she had never borne a sweeter name.
And she thought that she had never had a sweeter name.
THE END.
THE END.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!